《Multiversal Ascension》 Characters Pictures (Spoiler) All these images are AI-generated. I do not own them; they are provided solely to give you an idea of what the characters look like. Please note, there may be minor spoilers, as you might see characters you haven''t met in the story yet. Also, just because a character has an image doesn''t necessarily mean they are important in the novel. I simply thought it would be nice to have visuals for them. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Mikael: Jamar: Leia: Kiara: (This is the best image I found but you need to ignore the wings ) Ruby: Chapter 1: The Beginning Author Note: This is my first-ever written novel, and English is my second language, so don¡¯t expect a masterpiece at the start but I will try to get better at writing. If you have constructive criticism, you can post a review. I will read it and reply if I can, but if you just want to post a 1-star with ''trash novel,'' don¡¯t bother your review will be 100% useless. I have other things to say, but I don¡¯t want to write a 500-word author note, so I¡¯ll stop here. Hope you enjoy the novel, happy reading! -USA, Arcvale City, Downtown June 16, 2025 Approaching midnight, the streets were always bustling with beggars and thugs. It is a crime-riddled area after all, and the financially well-off won¡¯t be caught dead downtown. You were never safe in the streets with the gangs and the various pickpockets that want nothing more than to empty your pocket or worse. In the middle of Downtown lies a ¡®beautiful¡¯ three-story apartment building with nearly no graffiti. The Crow headquarters, the Crow is the gang that controls Downtown. They deal in drugs, thefts, murders, and a lot of other things, as long as they can obtain money, they can do anything. On the 3rd and last floor lies the apartment of the boss of the Crow Mikael Angelini. Mikael is an orphan who grew up in dowtown and understands it perfectly well because of this. At 14 years Mikael created the Crow and from there, they have continued to grow, to the point they are now, where they are the lord of Downtown. In a modern-looking bedroom with a big double bed, a bedside table with an alarm clock, and a wardrobe. Laying on a bed in the 3rd-floor apartment is a handsome young man with black hair, a well-defined body with defined muscle, and a hint of abs that were showing. He is also tall, approximately 6¡¯2 (188 cm). When Mikael woke up, it was possible to observe his striking green eyes, like 2 beautiful emeralds. The instant he woke up he instinctively took the gun that was placed under his pillow like every morning. I Have a feeling that today will be special, and probably not in a good way if I take in count my luck,¡¯ he thought with a small smile. Just after that Miakel went into the bathroom to take his daily shower, after his shower, he put on a white t-shirt, his black cargo pants, and a stylish-looking black Jacket. Of course, he didn''t forget to attach his Glock 17 at his waist.¡¯ If I forget to take my Glock I could end up committing suicide in the forest with 6 bullets in my back hahah¡­No, seriously I would be very dumb to trust my people because I know that the second I am perceived as weak or without defense I am dead and the first to kill me will be my guys before my enemies can do it. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Ring Ring Ring Mike heard his phone ring. He took it out and saw that it was Jamar¡¯ probably his the most loyal man. Jamar knew that without me his sister would be on the street selling her body for a little bit of food¡¯.¡¯ It couldn¡¯t be me because I trust nobody and he is essentially putting the life of his sister in my hand ''. Thought Ironically Mikael. ¡°Hello Boss, there is a problem with a cop. She is disturbing my men¡± spoke an annoyed Jamar. ¡°They are at it again hmm, who is it this time? ¡°Don¡¯t know her name but I know that she is a small cop that doesn¡¯t know how it works here.¡± ¡°Jamar, you should have taken care of this alone, but never mind I''ll take care of it. You will come with me so that the next time you will know what to do. Also, give me your address so I can come but it will take at least 30 minutes before I am there¡± Mikael spoke exasperated. ¡°Ok we are at the park on 21st North Street¡± spoke Jamar Mikael ended the call just after hearing this sentence. After having a fast breakfast, he got out of his apartment and got in his car a Black 2024 Acura Integra. He started the car and accelerated away quickly. After 20 minutes of driving, he reached his destination, a small but peaceful park with a lot of vegetation. There Mike saw a tall buffed African American man with dreadlocks sitting on a bench in the park. Just after Mikael got out of his car he saw the African American man come to him. ¡°Boss Mikael, the cop is nearby just on the other side of the street. She is in her police uniform and she isn¡¯t trying to be sneaky at all to catch the guys in the act of selling. I think she wants to put pressure or something so that the guys can¡¯t trade.¡± Jamar spoke ¡°I''ll go talk to her, come with me and don¡¯t talk, just listen and learn.¡± spoke an exasperated Mike Mikael moves to the police car with Jamar who is following him. He sees a young adult policewoman just outside of her police car leaning on it and looking at Mikael and Jamar. She has mid-length blonde hair and honey-colored eyes. She is wearing a dark blue police woman uniform with a name tag on her right shoulder with the name of Leia. She is also wearing a nightstick, a teaser, and of course, a Glock attached at her waist. The beautiful police officer asked intrigued, ¡°Hello, how can I help you?¡± Mikael looks into the female cop''s eyes, gives her a charming smile, and says ¡°Hello, Miss Leia, did you hear of the proverb" curiosity kills the cat? Because I have heard that a cat was inquisitive around¡± She frowned at the disguised threat and responded by saying ¡±I am doing my job by being curious and investigating criminal activities in Downtown. ¡°I Know but from what I heard the last cop that was a little too curious had a tragic end. From what I heard it was a break-in gone wrong, the burglars were surprised by the police officer, they killed him and just after escaped from the house¡± ¡°If you think that you will scare me you are wrong because I am not planning to let you continue to do your criminal activities unpunished like before¡± she spoke bravely even when she was a little scared. ¡°Think about it carefully because who said that the accident would touch you, maybe it will touch a random family or even your mother I can¡¯t know¡± This threat visibly affected her as she looked horrified by what Mikael was saying. ¡°How could you be so evil? You have to implicate innocent people and my loved ones? When you''re having a problem with me? Spoke an outraged Leia Mikael was visibly amused by her reaction.¡¯ The goody-two shoes like hers are too easy to counter. You only need to menace the lives of innocent people and they will panic and don¡¯t know what to do because they will want to stop you but they will also want to not cause the death of innocent persons.¡¯ ¡°You misunderstood, I won¡¯t hurt anybody I only am saying a possible scenario that could happen¡± ¡°Boss, look at the sky what the fuck is that. I think this is a sign that I have taken a little too much drug recently.¡±Spoke an astonished Jamar. Chapter 2: Introduction to Akashic Records Mikael looked up after hearing the words spoken by Jamar. He saw an enormous eye, no it isn¡¯t doing it justice immeasurable would be a correct adjective. It was a single eye with only a cyan iris and nothing else, no pupil, no sclera. This terrifying eye gave the chills to Mikael. This horrifying scene caused his heart to start pounding at a fast rate. There was also a nagging sensation in the pit of his stomach but, Mikael know that he can¡¯t afford to show fear so he spoke while being uneasy ¡°Fuck, if this thing punch the Earth we would all be fucked.¡± A couple of seconds only after saying this sentence Mike saw a blue screen appear in front of him just at the level of his eyes and heard an emotionless female voice speak directly in his mind. [Humans of Origin World ¡®Earth¡¯ you have been linked to the Akashic Records and have gained the opportunity to evolve]. [By accessing the Records you can travel to a near infinite number of different worlds. You can grow also your power by traveling from world to world. Even gaining magic or immortality is not impossible if you have access to the Akashic Records] [If you want to obtain the right to go into the Records you need to pay a monthly subscription of 1 year of lifespan] [Do you want to pay?] [Yes No] Mikael heard an extremely loud sound just after finishing listening and reading the text sent by Akashic Records. He looked into the sky and saw the enormous eye gradually leaving from the vicinity of the Earth. The Ground started shaking and Mikael was having difficulty staying on his feet.¡¯Fuck, why does the ground shake soo much that it is an earthquake? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the eye that accidentally touched the earth or something! After Mikael thought about it for a couple of seconds he concluded.¡¯ It doesn¡¯t make sense for the eye which is probably a manifestation of Akashic Records, an extremely powerful being probably near-omniscient but not even capable of controlling her own body, projection, or whatever this thing was. ¡®The only thing I can think is that she wants to intimidate the humans of Earth so that we want to join the Records and become stronger by using the fear of this situation as a catalyst. But it could also backfire because some people would be scared of joining the Records since they could die a every moment and this action reminds them of this fact¡¯. ¡°Jamar, did you see and hear this message?¡± Ask Mike rapidly. ¡°Yes, it was a female voice that was talking in my head about joining the Records and that by joining the Records, I could gain strength and travel to different worlds¡± Answered an astonished Jamar. ¡°Ok, and you Leia, what did you hear?¡± Inquired Mikael. Leia was visibly shaken by what was happening and took a couple of seconds to answer with a shocked ¡°Eh it was the same as him i also heard the talk about the Records¡±. ¡®I don¡¯t understand this handsome guy. Five minutes ago he was threatening to kill me or kill other innocent people if don¡¯t stop my investigation, but he is now asking me a question like nothing happened. Does he is bipolar or something¡¯ thought a weirded-out Leia. ¡°Boss Mikael, what should we do¡± questioned a scared Jamar. ¡°Let me think about it¡± spoke Mike. ¡®Now that this Akashic Records have appeared the world will change it is inevitable. Some people will accept the offer and become stronger than it is humanly possible, they will start to rebel against the government and the society will gradually fall into anarchy¡¯ ¡®It is also probable that the society will become more strength based but without a complete collapse of the current social system¡¯ ¡®In this situation, no matter which one of the two possibilities happens, the only thing that is certain is that strength is a thing that I need¡¯. Suddenly Mikael had a thought that made him extremely angry. ¡®The only thing that is really, really annoying and enraging is that all the work I have done in the last years to create and grow the Crow to the level it is now will be fucking useless because now that the opportunity of gaining real strength has come to the members of the Crow will go in this Akashic Records and will stop obeying me.¡¯ ¡®I need to calm down.¡¯ Mikael took a deep breath to help him calm down. ¡®It isn¡¯t only bad news, I can go into this Records thing and become stronger myself¡¯ he thought while loosening his fists which were clenched because of the anger he was feeling. ¡°Jamar¡± spoke a now calm Mikael. The voice of Mikael attracted the attention of Jamar and Leia that was still there in shock thinking about what was happening. ¡°I will join the Records because this incident will definitively change the world and will transform the current society into a strength-based one. The law of the jungle if you prefer¡± announced Mikael. Leia was visibly anxious about this possible future and spoke.¡°This isn¡¯t a novel where people start to kill each other because they have acquired some powers¡±. ¡°You seem to be a kind person so you won¡¯t do it but a lot of other people will feel liberated of having gained some strength and will want to use it, they will start not respecting the laws and think about it do you will want to obey a cop that you can kill by throwing a simple punch?¡± spoke Mikael ¡®She probably won¡¯t last long in this new world with her mentality¡¯.thought Mike Sigh ¡°Maybe, you''re right I can see some people, like you for example acting like you said¡± uttered Lea. ¡°Oh, you''re not that naive after all. This conversation was fun and all but I have more important things to talk about¡± spoke Mikael. ¡°Jamar, talk to our guys and ask them to join the Records, don¡¯t forget to explain to them what I just explained to you¡±. ¡®It¡¯s the only thing I can do to keep some influence on the Crow without taking too much time. If Jamar helps them understand the change that the Akashic Records will cause the society and as a consequence help them, maybe they will be grateful to Me and Jamar and that will help me keep some influence on the Crow but I don¡¯t give it much hope¡¯ thought Mikael. ¡°What you won¡¯t explain to the guys?¡± spoke a surprised Jamar ¡°No, I am joining the Records right now¡± announced Mike. Right after Mikael spoke this sentence as he looked at the blue screen. [If you want to obtain the right to go into the Records you need to pay a monthly subscription of 1 year of lifespan] [Do you want to pay?] [Yes No] ¡®Let''s try if I can speak to the Akashic Records directly from my head¡¯ thought Mikael. ¡±Akashic Records I want to pay the monthly subscription for 1 month¡± Mikael spoke to Akashic Records directly by talking in his head. [Payment accepted, your lifespan has diminished by 1 year. Your next payment is due by 1 July 2025 of Earth time. The payment is automated if you want to cancel your subscription don¡¯t forget to get it done before the 1 or will pay for another month.] [Transport in the Records possible, do you want to go into the Records?] [Yes No] ¡°Accept the transfer,¡± said Mikael to the Records. [Transfer initiated in 10, 9, 8¡­] The moment Mike accepted the transfer he began to be illuminated in a blue light that grew with each passing second. [...3, 2, 1, 0.] The instant the timer reached 0, he was indiscernible because of the extremely bright light. Just after the light gradually started to vanish, and at the place Mikael was there was nothing anymore. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. As the teleportation process began a strange feeling washed over him. It was like he was being pulled apart and put together at the same time but without any pain. His sense of time was also being affected he felt like 1 second had passed since the start of the teleportation, but he was also feeling like it was an eternity since the start of this weird experience. Finally, he felt the ground under his feet but because of the experience he failed to stay standing and fell on his knees. ¡°Fuck, that was weirder than an LSD-induced trip could ever hope to be¡± spoke a knelling and shaken Mikael. Mikael gets up and looks around, he sees that he is alone in what looks like a ¡®cosmic library¡¯, it¡¯s the only term that comes to his mind. There was an endless number of bookcases in all directions, the bookcases were all different from each other but this only added to their beauty. There was also a near-limitless number of books. Some books were in the bookcases but some books were levitating in the air, some were even moving. At some distance from Mikael, he could see beautiful spiraling wooden stairs. The stairs were big enough so that 4 people could go up simultaneously and be comfortable, but the weirder thing is that the stairs didn''t seem to have an end. No, they seemed to continue infinitely. Last but not least the ceiling, or more precisely the ¡®sky¡¯. Oh, the sky is of an incredible beauty. The closest analogy to what he was seeing would be the night sky view from Earth but without pollution and with an x1000 zoom. The nearest and by consequence biggest thing, he could see was a large blue planet with a few green spots that looked like continents. ¡®If this planet is the Earth how does it work for people of other planets, or are we the only world linked to the Akashic Records?¡¯ thought Mikael. Just after that, Mikael saw the blue screen, which represented a message from the Akashic Records appear. [You are officially in the Records and have gained access to the System¡¯s features of [Status], [System Store], [Tutorial], and [Request].To gain access to more features, you can buy ¡®System Upgrades¡¯ in the ¡®System Store¡¯. I wish you an enjoyable ascension player. Spoke the emotionless female voice of the Akashic Records. ¡®Ok, so ¡°Status¡± ¡¯ [Status Information Name: Mikael Angelini Military Rank: Recruit 0/10 MP Life Points(LP): 1000] ¡®That says literally nothing and doesn¡¯t help at all, but maybe if I try to see a detailed description¡¯. ¡°Records show me detailed information on the status window¡±. [Name: It is the name that is used to call you, what more do you want?] [Military Rank: A Military rank is a rank unique to the Records and won¡¯t have an effect on the various worlds you will explore. This rank is a social standing indicator in the Records and allows you to unlock new features in the Records and gain various discounts on your purchases. The way to upgrade your military rank is by doing a special mission that will be issued by the Records. In These missions, you will compete with the natives from your world, the better your performances in these missions the more Military Points (MP) you will gain. Your current Military Rank is Recruit and gives you no benefit.] [Life Points: These are the Life Points that is the currency used inside the Records. You start with 1K. This is the value of your sacrificed year of lifespan. The primary way to gain Life Points(LP) is to do the quest in the world. Life Points(LP) can be used to buy ¡®System Upgrades¡¯, they have a function which is to make a ¡®Request¡¯ to the Records but they also have other functions to discover.] ¡®For now, I should probably focus on the Life Points because they should be the biggest help in the short term. Military Rank also looks important but it would be better if I focus on it when I am stronger¡¯ thought an excited Mikael. ¡®For now, let¡¯s look at what the system store is selling.¡¯ [System Store Basic System Upgrades] ¡®Let¡¯s look at basics for now.¡¯ [Basic Sandwiches 2 LP Water Bottle 2 LP Toilet Paper 1 LP Toothbrush 1 LP Toothpaste 1 LP 5x Men Shirt 2 LP 5x Men Short 2 LP 8x Men Underwear 2 LP 4x Sock Pairs 1 LP Small Backpack 5 LP Large Backpack 12 LP Tent 8 LP Sleeping Gear 5 LP Flashlight 1 LP Large Military Knife 30 LP ¡­¡­] The list went on, there were even firearms, bullets, books, and even a kit of kitchen utensils, but sadly like the name of this part of the system let us guess there was nothing magical on it. Just an item that could easily be found on Earth but now we need to pay with our lifespan to get them.¡¯ A nice scam if we take a couple of seconds to think about it. ''Let¡¯s check the System Upgrades Store.¡¯ [System Upgrades [Basic Stats System. Requirement: None Allow the unlocking of the base attributes. Them being strength, agility, and endurance. Price: 100 LP] [Level System. Requirement: Basic Stats System Unlock the level system and allow the possibility of gaining experience points(XP), which will allow the level up of the global level and the class level, which will in turn allow the gain of stats. Price: 200 LP] [Multi Class System. Requirement: Basic Stats System, Level System Unlock the prospect of gaining and leveling a class. The user still needs to unlock the class by performing corresponding actions. Each level-up of a class gives some stats to the user, after a class is maxed it is possible to switch classes while keeping all the stats gained, but losing all the percentile and multiplier-based effects. Price: 200 LP] [Quest System. Requirement: None Allows the user to have a quest tab, that will allow tracking the quests even from an alternative world and also track their completion. Price: 100 LP] [Notification System. Requirement: None The user will receive a notification whenever there is a change in the system, the notifications are fully customizable. Price: 100 LP] [Skill System. Requirement: None Allow to gain skill after performing repeated actions. The skills will have a description of them. Price: 200 LP] [Race System. Requirement: Basic Stats System Allow the activation of the base race of the user with all of its benefits and demerits. Price: 500 LP] [Universal Language System. Requirement: None In the multiverse, there exist innumerable numbers of different languages, the user can¡¯t be expected to know them all. With this system, the user will be capable of speaking, reading, and writing after hearing a language for the first time, except for some magical and runic language. Price: 100 LP] Of course, Mikael saw other system upgrades but for now, these were the more relevant. He took the time to look into the ¡®Tutorial¡¯ and ¡®Request¡¯ features, but for now, there was nothing particularly useful, the only couple of things that he learned that were relevant was that there were three different types of worlds. 1: The first and rarest type of world is an Origin world. These worlds are unique in the entire multiverse and the natives of these worlds are also unique. 2: The second type of world is the Unique world. These worlds like their name let''s guess are also unique in the entire multiverse like the Origin world. The difference is that contrary to the Origin world natives, the natives from a Unique world aren¡¯t capable of transcending their world without exterior help. 3: The third and most common type of world is the Alternative world. These worlds are created by the imagination of an origin world native for example anime worlds like One Piece, Dragon Ball, etc, or even movie worlds like Terminator, Pirates of the Caribbean, etc. The natives of these worlds will be incapable of leaving their world even with outside help. There are a nearly infinite number of alternative worlds, and from each anime or movie, there are at least a trillion different worlds. Another thing Mikael learned is that to leave a world you need to say ¡°Records I want to leave this world¡± and stay put without moving and without being attacked for 5 minutes before being ejected from the world in exploration. ¡®Honestly, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll go into an alternate world like, for example, One Piece. I just don¡¯t find it appealing or interesting to go to a world that other people have already explored. For example, you might become the Pirate King in One Piece, but in another version of that world, it could be someone else, or in yet another version, all your friends might be dead¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t think much of it before he decided to buy the system upgrade of [Basic Stats System], [Level System], [Multi Class System], [Skill System],[Notification System], and [Quest System]. With these purchases, his LP dropped directly to 100. [System Upgrade purchased look into your system to see the modifications] Directly after making the purchases and seeing the notification from the Records, His body started itching and feeling cold, but after a minute, the itchy and cold feeling continued to worsen. ¡°Fuck this feeling it an annoying one. If it continues to become worse, it will rapidly start to become painful.¡± 5 minutes later Mikael was starting to suffer, and his teeth were clenched because of the pain.¡¯The pain right now is at the level of getting continuously hit by a weak punch, individually they don¡¯t hurt much but when all your body gets punched it starts to hurt a fuck ton. If it keeps getting worse I don¡¯t know if I will be capable of enduring it.¡¯ Fortunately, after reaching this point, the pain started to diminish, and after 5 more minutes, it was finally gone. The only thing that was still there was a sweat-covered Mikael. ¡°Damn, that really was not a nice experience. It has only been what? 1 hour since I accepted the offer of the Akashic Records and I am already suffering. I dread what it will be in 1 week or even in 1 month¡± muttered Mikael to himself. ¡®There was a notification about some modification in my system. I hope they are worthwhile and I didn¡¯t suffer for nothing.¡¯ ¡°Status¡± [Status Information Name: Mikael Angelini Military Rank: Recruit 0/10 MP Global LVL: 0 XP: 0/500 Class: None LVL: 0/0 XP: 0/0 Stats: Strength: 12 Agility: 14 Endurance: 13 Active Skills: None Passive Skills: None Life Points(LP): (-900) 100] [Average stats of a human male from the origin world, Earth, are 10] ¡®Ok, that''s nice now I have the possibility of obtaining level, stats, and skills. The only thing is that I don¡¯t seem to have a class for now.¡¯ [Selectable Class: None] ¡®I remember the description said that you needed to take action to unlock a class. To unlock the Assassin class you probably need to assassinate someone. Or, for example, the Painter class where you may need to paint a painting.¡¯ The next moment Mikael started to punch and kick nothing for a couple of minutes, trying to imitate martial arts. [Selectable Class: Tier 0 Class: Martial artist] When Mikael focused on the martial artist class, he saw more detailed information about it. [Martial Artist 0/25 Tier 0 Class Description: A fighter that fights using his body and only his body. You consider that using weapons is for the weak, your body is your weapon. Stats: +1 STR, +1 AGI and +1 END per level. 20% increase in the learning speed of unarmed martial arts. 10% more damage is inflicted when using your own body to fight.] ¡®This class looks nice, I will gain 3 stats points per level, and will help when I am learning some unarmed martial arts. I think I''ll do a simple world before going get some unarmed training done.¡¯ [Martial Artist Class selected] ¡®The last thing I could need would be a weapon and after I would be good for an alternative world.¡¯ [System Store [Large Military Knife A good 12-inch long military-quality knife forged using steel. Price 30 LP] [Purchase completed] The instant Mike makes this purchase a black military knife in a military-themed case appears before him and falls to the ground with a loud ¡®Thud¡¯ because Mikael wasn¡¯t expecting that. ¡®Oh, yes forget that I don¡¯t have an inventory so it makes sense that the knife is teleported before me.¡¯ thought an amused Mikael Mikael squats and takes the knife before putting it in the pocket of his jacket just beside his Glock. ¡®I think I am ready to go into my first world.¡¯ Chapter 3: First world ¡°Akashic Records can you find me an easy world where I could gain LP fast?¡± [Request accepted] [A Potentially suitable world] [Fable of the Rabbit and the Turtle. World Type: Alternative world World Power Levels:? (System not acquired) Description: An extremely simple world based on the fable of The Rabbit and the Turtle, even a kid should be able to go into this world. Optional Quests: [Win This Race Description: Participate in the race between the Rabbit and the Turtle and win it. Rewards 250 LP] [Bad Rabbit Description: Teach a painful lesson to the Rabbit and have him repent of being arrogant Rewards 200 LP] [No Witness Description: There is a race that will happen between the Rabbit and the Turtle with the Fox as the judge, it would be sad if there is an accident and the three of them disappear. Leave no survivor Rewards 300 LP] ¡®The only problem with this world is that I don¡¯t have the system that allows seeing the world level, but this world is really simple and easy, it is even said in the description of the world¡¯ thought Mikael. ¡®It only has 3 quests but the three of them should be doable.¡¯ ¡°Akashic Records, I want to go into the alternative world of the fable of the Rabbit and the Turtle¡± Spoke Mikael directly from his mind. [What version do you want to go in? There are 4 trillion different fable of the Rabbit and the turtle alternative world] ¡®Fuck 4 trillion of just this fable, I can¡¯t even imagine the number of different variations of more popular work like One Piece or Dragon Ball.¡¯ ¡°I will take the version you just showed me, and for the future, is it possible to always take the version that I am looking at when I want to go into a world?¡± [Request accepted, preference noted.] [Teleportation Initiation in 5, 4, 3, 2, 1¡­] He started to feel the weird feeling of being pulled apart and the feeling of being put together at the same time, but this time the feeling was less intense and his sense of time wasn¡¯t affected compared to his first teleportation. Suddenly, he felt the ground under his feet. But this time he was capable of staying on his two feet without falling. Not far away, he saw a group composed of a rabbit, a turtle, and a fox. Mikael of course chooses to go towards them. The Rabbit saw a strange ¡®animal¡¯ come towards them and asked ¡°What race of animal are you? I never saw an animal of your race!¡± ¡®Really fable level IQ, won¡¯t be difficult.¡¯ ¡°I am from a rare animal species called humans. We live far from here maybe that''s why you never saw an animal of my race¡± replied Mikael ¡°So, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I hear that there will be a race and I want to participate¡± ¡°If you want to participate you can but you will never win because I the magnificent Rabbit am the fastest¡± spoke a proud Rabbit. The fox asked the Turtle ¡°Are you ok with doing a race with the addition of the human?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure it was supposed to be only a 1 against 1 race¡± spoke an undecided Turtle. ¡°Are you a Chicken or what? You can¡¯t even accept another competitor and you hope to win the race against me?¡± spoke a mocking Rabbit. ¡°I¡¯m not a Chicken, he can participate in the course I¡¯m not scared¡± ¡°Ok, the race will be from here to the big tree over there.¡± ¡°To you are ready guys?¡± asked the Fox. ¡°Ready X3¡± ¡°3, 2, 1, Go¡± The second he heard the Fox say 3, Mikael took out his Glock removed the safety catch, and aimed in the direction of a leg of the Rabbit. When he heard the Go, he instantly shoot at the leg of the Rabbit. Bang One of the Rabbit¡¯s front legs exploded in a shower of blood and bones, the fragment scattering everywhere. ¡°AAhhhhh, my leg it¡¯s hurt.¡± The Turtle and the Fox were shocked by the Sorcery used to make the leg of the Rabbit explode. Mikael didn¡¯t give them time to come out of their shock, because the next second he aimed at the head of the Fox and pulled the trigger which caused his head to have a clean bullet wound and caused him to fall dead. The Turtle was terrified and immediately started to plead ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me with your sorcery please¡± The only answer that the Turtle received was a bullet in the head. [Unique character ¡®Fox¡¯ slain 50 XP received.] [Unique character ¡®Turtle¡¯ slain 50 XP received.] [Class: Martial Artist has leveled up X1] [Class: Martial Artist has reached level 1] The terrified Rabbit tried to escape but with one less leg, he wasn¡¯t capable of moving well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry If you don¡¯t move when I come back I will end your suffering soon.¡± ¡°You promise?¡± asked a trembling Rabbit ¡°I promise you won¡¯t suffer any more in a couple of minutes¡± spoke Mikael ¡°I didn¡¯t like how you were all arrogant at the start so I want you to apologize for being arrogant.¡± The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°I am sorry that I was arrogant I will never do it again, I promise¡± [Quest: Bad Rabbit completed. Rewards 200 LP] ¡°That¡¯s better now I will go finish this race, don¡¯t move when I come back I will heal your leg and give you carrots but if you try to leave I will kill you with my sorcery¡± spoke a menacing Mikael. ¡°I won¡¯t move I guarantee you¡± stated the Rabbit. Mikael starts running towards the finish line and gets here in 2 minutes only. [Quest: Win This Race completed. Rewards 250 LP] ¡®Yes, I wasn¡¯t sure if it would work because I killed the Fox and the Turtle but if I didn¡¯t kill them they would probably have escaped and in a race against a rabbit I didn¡¯t have a chance. That was the best plan I could come up with.¡¯ ¡®Of course, a better plan would have been to win the race against the rabbit fairly, but I would need at least 30 Agility to have a chance of winning.¡¯ After that Mikael sprinted to where he had left the Rabbit and saw that the Rabbit tried to escape but was only capable of moving a few meters with one less leg. He instantly aimed and shoot at the Rabbit without giving him the chance to speak. [Unique character ¡®Rabbit¡¯ slain 50XP received] [Quest: No Witness completed. Rewards 300 LP] ¡®This world was perfectly done, I got 750 LP and 150 XP. I couldn¡¯t have done more because this world is just too simple it is really like a tutorial world.¡¯ ¡®The only people who could not be capable of doing this world are the dumb and the kind-hearted people. Like that cop Leia for example, she probably won¡¯t have the resolve to kill a ¡®defenseless¡¯ talking animal¡¯ thought Mikael. ¡®This isn¡¯t important, for now, let¡¯s leave this world¡¯ ¡°Records I want to leave this world¡± [Ejection of the world will initiate in 5 minutes] 5 minutes later Mikael was enveloped in a blue light for an instant before disappearing and the next instant materializing in the Records. This time Mikael wasn¡¯t affected by the space travel. He seems to have adapted. ¡®I should have gained 750 LP from this world, I can buy some system upgrades. [Race System. Requirement: Basic Stats System Allow the activation of the base race of the user with all of its benefits and demerits. Price: 500 LP] [Life Span System. Requirement: None Allow the user to see his lifespan. Price: 50 LP] [Overall Power System Requirement: None Allow the users to see their overall power level and see the world¡¯s overall power level before exploring it in the form of a tier which corresponds to the highest class tier/race tier ever equiped. Price: 150 LP] [Purchase confirmed -700 LP] ¡°Status¡± [Name: Mikael Angelini Race: Human (Earth Origin World) Lifespan: 21/99 Overall Power: Tier 0 Military Rank: Recruit 0/10 MP Global LVL: 0 : 150/500 XP Class: Martial Artist LVL: 1/25 : 50/120 XP Stats: Strength: 12 > 13 Agility: 14 > 15 Endurance: 13 > 14 Active Skills: None Passive Skills: None Life Points(LP): (+50) 150] ¡°Show me a detailed description of Race and Lifespan¡± spoke Mikael to the Records. [Race: Human (Earth Origin World) Tier 0 Description: The base race of the natives that live in the origin world Earth. It¡¯s considered a tier 0 race and consequently has a max level of 25 before needing to switch with a tier 1 race to continue to gain global level. Note: Generally race give more advantage that class of the same tier. +1 All Stats per global level. +10% To the learning speed of non-magical skills.] [Lifespan Description: The number of years that an entity can still live. Currently decrease of 1 year each month because of the subscription with the Akashic Records but it¡¯s possible to pay 100K LP each month at the place of paying with your lifespan.] ¡®Now that I have a couple of system upgrades, I should focus on gaining skill and leveling up. The most important thing that I need right now is unarmed fighting experience and knowledge.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s nice to become stronger but I also need to know how to use this strength. If I use the request features I could get some training done and become stronger but I don¡¯t have much LP left. Mikael thought about it for a couple of seconds before deciding¡¯ Ah fuck it, I will use my LP at worse I won¡¯t have a place to sleep it isn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t sleep on the floor before, it just that it has been a while since it has happened. But this price is nothing compared to becoming stronger.¡¯ ¡°Records, I would like some training on unarmed martial arts and some fighting experience to go with it. My budget is 100 LP. [2 options have the highest probability of being what you search for. The first option is a trainer with low-level magical teaching ability who will train you for the price of 100 LP per hour. The second option is a trainer at the peak of human teaching ability but without the magical ability that will train you for the price of 25 LP per hour.] ¡°Which trainer will give the most valuable training for 100 LP?¡± [The first trainer is 2x more efficient than the second trainer at 4x the price, so for the best cost efficiency the second trainer is recommended.] ¡®If you take the 100 LP trainer you save time but lose money and if you take the 25 LP trainer it¡¯s the opposite. For now, I have time but I don¡¯t have I can only take the 25 LP trainer.¡¯ [I would like to buy 4 hours of training under the 25 LP trainer.] [Transaction confirmed -100 LP] [To go to the training room, go up the stairs and say ¡°training room¡±.] Mikael began a walk in the direction of the stairs but even when the stairs were looking near it took him 5 minutes to reach them. Once there he started going up the stairs and said ¡°Training room¡±. The instant he says these words he is teleported in what looks like a dojo with a gym and all sorts of punching pag and training gear. He took off his jacket and put it on the ground before looking at the system notifications. [Configuration of the training room and of the trainer free for the first time.] [Training room: Medium-sized dojo Trainer: None] ¡®This training room looks good I won¡¯t change it for now.¡¯ ¡®So, I need to create an artificial intelligence trainer.¡¯ [Trainer Configuration Name:? Sex: Male or Female Types: Realistic People, Anime People, Cultivator People¡­ Body:? Personality:?] ¡®Hmm, for a trainer, I would choose a woman because, honestly, I prefer training with a beautiful girl rather than a man. Most men would prefer this, but some won¡¯t admit it. The majority will choose a male trainer to prove that they are a ¡®Sigma male¡¯ or something, or maybe they¡¯re gay that¡¯s another possibility.¡¯ ¡°System, for the trainer I want a beautiful anime girl but for the rest, you can go randomly.¡± [Trainer AI settings confirmed] [Creation of AI ¡®Kiara¡¯] The next moment Mikael saw a girl appear just in the middle of the dojo. She was approximately 1.8 meters tall with shoulder-length dark blue hair and beautiful blue eyes. She has a voluptuous figure and is dressed in a mix of medieval steel armor and a short white dress. She curiously looks at Mikael before cheerfully saying ¡°Hello I am Kiara and I will be your trainer for now.¡± ¡°Take good care of me,¡± she said while looking calm but her thoughts were anything but calm. ¡®Finally, I was created. No more of this endless void that I was in forever, I was going crazy being alone in this void doing nothing, or maybe I did go crazy? No, I didn¡¯t go crazy it perfectly normal to be happy and want to be with the man that saved me from that void 24 hours a day, 7 days a week right?¡¯ ¡°Hey, teacher Kiara I am Mikael and would like to have some training in unarmed martial arts¡± ¡°You don¡¯t waste time but it¡¯s ok. What level are you in unarmed martial arts ?¡± asked a curious Kiara. ¡°I don¡¯t have formal training in martial arts but I had a couple of fights in the street.¡± ¡°I would like to have a small fight with you to analyse your skill level, don¡¯t worry my body has the same stats as you for fairness.¡± Mikael took a fighting stance before saying ¡±I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Good the fight starts now and ends when I say it,¡± she spoke. Mikael stayed light on his feet before rushing at Kiara and sending a powerful right hook directly at her head. Kiara used her arm to divert the punch before sending a punch directly at the rib of Mikael. Mikael had his breath knocked from him but he didn¡¯t take it lying down and counterattacked by sending a knee strike directly in the belly of Kiara, but before the knee strike could reach her the punch that had connected with his rib had become an uppercut. Mikael was seeing stars because of the hit at his head when he heard Kiara say¡± ok I have seen enough the fight ends now.¡± ¡°I can continue to fight you it is not necessary to stop the fight¡± declared a determined Mikael. ¡°I can see that you want to continue fighting but it isn¡¯t necessary this sparring session was only to see at what level you are at.¡± ¡°Honestly the thing you need the most is some formal martial arts training and more fighting experience because it shows that you don¡¯t have much of the two. A good point for you is that you aren¡¯t afraid to fight and are determined, this will help you immensely.¡± ¡°Come with me we will go to the punching bag to practice your punch¡± spoke a calm-looking Kiara. Kiara began walking and Mikael was just beside her. The scene was beautiful with a handsome man and a beautiful and calm-looking girl, but the thought of Kiara was anything but calm¡¯ I need to stay professional and efficient or my handsome creator Mikael won¡¯t be happy with me. If I am good enough maybe he will even kiss me aahhhh I need to stay calm.¡¯ she thought with glee and determination while throwing a discrete glance at Mikael. After the two of them walked for a couple of seconds they arrived just in front of a human-shaped punching bag with a screen with numbers ranging from 0 to 100 on it, just at the top of the punching bag. ¡°I want you to throw a simple jab at the punching bag¡± spoke Kiara. Mikael did a simple jab and saw the number 16 appear just above the punching bag. ¡°The number 16 means you just have used 16% of the power of your body to punch, for a jab it isn¡¯t a bad result because a jab is a weak punch. Now try to launch a hook.¡± Bang Mikael took the time to rotate while doing the hook and saw the number 57 appear. ¡°Your hook is nearly four times stronger than your jab, and that¡¯s because you¡¯re using your body and rotating to hit, compared to only using the strength of your arm to punch.¡± ¡°Now practice punching the bag I''ll give you some tips.¡± Bang ¡°Try harder.¡± Bang ¡°You didn¡¯t turn your hips to launch this punch; try again.¡± 30 minutes later Chapter 4: Training never stop [Your knowledge of unarmed martial arts has reached the required level.] [You have acquired the skill: Unarmed Martial Arts Mastery.] Mikael stopped hitting the punching bag and took time to read the description of his new skill. [Unarmed Martial Arts Mastery Tier 0 Level 1 Skill Description: This skill is the grouping of the knowledge, experience, and mastery of the user''s unarmed martial arts. Benefits: Allow the users to learn and apply all knowledge related to unarmed martial arts faster. 20% more damage is inflicted when using your body to fight 10% more attack speed when using your body to fight.] ¡°Why did you stop training?¡± asked a curious Kiara. ¡°I just learned a skill related to martial arts, I am checking the description of it, let me 2 minutes¡± ¡°Ok, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°System how do you level up the unarmed martial arts mastery skill ?¡± Mikael spoke to the System by talking in his head. [Unarmed Martial Arts Mastery Tier 0 Level 1 Skill: This skill can level up if the following conditions are met. Your knowledge and experience of unarmed martial arts need to reach the threshold. Your actual progress is 0% Pay 20 LP Currently, leveling up is impossible because the user doesn¡¯t have the Skill Leveling System.] ¡®For real this skill is pretty good. With this skill and my martial artist class, I will learn martial arts a lot faster and will do 30% more damage and attack 10% faster when I am using no weapon¡¯ thought Mikael. ¡®The only issue is that I don¡¯t have the skill leveling system which probably means that even if my progress reaches 100% I won¡¯t be capable of upgrading my skill to the next level.¡¯ ¡°We can continue our training¡± Mikael spoke. Kiara looked at Mikael while rubbing the tip of her 2 index together and looking shy and spoke. ¡°I have a suggestion that I think would be beneficial to you. Do you want to hear it?¡± ¡°Sure say it.¡± Kiara took a deep breath and thought ¡®I need to impress him. Come on, Kiara you can do it.¡¯ ¡°I think we should also do some footwork training to go with the martial arts training. The only problem is that you would need to pay 30 LP to give me total Footwork knowledge and would need to pay 20 LP to add an obstacle course to help with the training.¡± Spoke an anxious Kiara. ¡°With all this, I will be at 0 LP but sure I accept.¡± [-50 LP transaction completed.] The instant the transaction was completed there was a light that illuminated the dojo. When the light had disappeared there was a door that had appeared. Mikael and Kiara exchanged a simple glance and started walking to the door. When Mikael opened the door they saw a magnificent forest with a dirt zone where there were a couple of wooden poles on it. There were also some marks on the ground that looked like footprints. ¡°Now we will practice like we are fighting but we will focus only on how our feet move and won¡¯t attack¡± stated Kiara. ¡°Ok let¡¯s go.¡± 1 hour later Your knowledge of footwork has reached the required level.] [You have acquired the skill: Footwork Mastery.] [Footwork Mastery Tier 0 Level 1 Skill Description: This skill is the grouping of the knowledge, experience, and mastery of the user footwork. Currently, leveling up is impossible because the user doesn¡¯t have the Skill Leveling System. Benefits: Allow the users to learn and apply all knowledge related to footwork faster. 30% faster movement speed when the user isn¡¯t in a combat state. 15% faster movement speed when the user is in combat state.] [Footwork Mastery Tier 0 Level 1 Skill: This skill can level up if the following conditions are met. Your knowledge and experience of footwork need to reach the threshold. Your actual progress is 0% Pay 20 LP Currently, leveling up is impossible because the user doesn¡¯t have the Skill Leveling System.] ¡°You gained a footwork-related skill?¡± asked a happy Kiara. ¡°Yea I just gained one¡± answered Mikael. ¡°Cool, if you want to continue your training we should go into the dojo and do some sparring, it¡¯s good for you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the teacher it¡¯s your call but let me 2 seconds so that I can disable the effect of my skill.¡± Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡°Records, temporarily disable all the benefits that my skills give me.¡± [Request impossible, the skills are linked with your soul and if the records try to forcefully disable it, it can gravely hurt your soul.] ¡®So the skills are linked to my soul, hmm that¡¯s good to know¡¯ he thought. ¡°Kiara, I can¡¯t disable my skills do you have a solution?¡± asked Mikael. ¡°A solution that I have is that you give me the same skills as you, but it will cost you 30 LP.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any more LP so it won¡¯t be possible.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t that grave for now my proficiency in martial arts and footwork is a lot superior to you so we can spar with each other even if you are physically stronger than me.¡± ¡°Oh yes nearly forgot but how does it work for healing after the sparring? Is there an infirmary or do we have access to some magical healing? Asked Mikael. ¡°With the payment of 25 LP per hour for the training room, you have access to complete healing after leaving this room¡± she answered. ¡°Ok thanks for the answer but let¡¯s go spar and let¡¯s not waste any more time¡± spoke a relieved Mikael. The two of them moved to the dojo and then they took a fighting stance while facing each other. ¡°The rule is that the first to fall to the ground lose, are you ready?¡± spoke Kiara. ¡°Ready¡± answered Mikael. The moment Mikael finished his reply he started to move towards Kiara while doing multiple small hops on his feet to stay mobile. When Mike was at arm''s range, he threw multiple jabs to keep her occupied. Kiara easily diverted the jab but that was in the plan of Mikael and at the same time that his jab reached Kiara he launched a lowkick aimed at the knee of Kiara. Kiara used her superior footwork to evade the kick and just after came back near Mikael and launched a hook in his rib. The hook hit Mikael ¡°Argh¡± groaned Mikael while counterattacking with a direct in the face of Kiara which made her take a step back. ¡°Good progress¡± complimented a smiling Kiara. Mikael answered her word by the action of attacking her but she counterattacked and Mikael was hard-pressed to defend. After blocking a couple of hits, Mikael missed one that hit him directly in the face and had the consequence of dizzying him. Kiara took this opportunity to make him fall. Kiara with her calm face looked at the fallen Mikael and said ¡°I won this one ready for another round?¡± Mikael got up and answered ¡°always.¡± 2 hours later [Your progress in the Unarmed Martial Arts Mastery skill has reached 36%] [Your progress in the Footwork Mastery skill has reached 24%] A beautifully smiling Kiara spoke, ¡°You have made great progress today and I am really happy to know that I could help you.¡± ¡°Yea, you are an excellent teacher thanks for this training.¡± Kiara with a beautiful blush on her face and a dreamy look ¡° I am a good teacher¡± she muttered to herself. She took her courage and asked Mikael ¡° If I was a good teacher could I have a hug as a reward?¡± ¡°But it isn¡¯t necessary to be a big hug it can be a small one even a microscopic one, I would be really happy in any case.¡± Mikael saw the blush that was on her face and thought about what she just said. ¡¯100% she has at least a crush on me but it is because I could be said to have ¡®created¡¯ her or was she programmed by the Records to be like this, to act as a spy or something like that?¡¯ ¡®I will need to watch her and be cautious of her actions, but for now, I can accept her hug because honestly who will say no to a proposal like that from a girl like Kiara¡¯ Mikael thought. ¡°Sure no problem.¡± After Kiara saw Mikael fall in, thought, she panicked a little after hearing what she said. But when she heard his reply, a big smile appeared on her face. Kiara took several indecisive steps before reaching forward and wrapping her arms around Mikael. A this moment Mikael felt the warmth of her body and the 2 softness that was touching his chest. When Kiara was hugging Mikael she brought her face near his chest and took a deep breath. Then another¡­ and then another and another. Kiara looked like she was melting and was looking extremely peaceful. Mikael for a moment didn¡¯t know how to react to her actions and thought¡¯ this¡­ she really looked in love or maybe obsessed but it makes absolutely no sense since we¡¯ve only known each other for like 4 hours.¡¯ After a nearly 1 minute long hug, Mikael gently pushed her back and saw Kiara with a euphoric smile and she was seemingly lost in her thoughts. ¡°Kiara I will be leaving the time is nearly finished but it was nice getting to know you and training with you.¡± ¡°Yeah this time was simply blissful, but you will come back Right?¡± Spoke Kiara with an intense look in her eyes. ¡°I will come back don¡¯t worry¡± spoke a reassuring Mikael. ¡°Records, I want to leave the training room and go into a place where I can choose the next world I will go in.¡± [Request accepted you will be transported into the Hall in 5 seconds.] 5 seconds later Mikael disappeared in a flash of blue light. The instant Mikael was teleported, Kiara began to touch her face with a crazed look while repeating like a broken recorder ¡° he hugged me¡­ he hugged me¡± while having a crazed smile on her face. This scene would surely give Mikael the chills but sadly or maybe fortunately he wasn¡¯t there. When the teleportation ended Mikael saw that he was back in the ¡®cosmic library¡¯ as he called it. ¡°System what is this place exactly ?¡± [You are currently in the Hub. The central hub where you can access other worlds and the place where you can trade and discuss with other beings from your world.] ¡°I¡¯ve had this query since I arrived where are the other people from Earth?¡± [You are currently in the impossibility of interacting with other players from your world. Only after 1 week has passed since the start of your time in the Records will the player gain access to the true Hub, because currently, you are in the false Hub where a player is during his first week.] ¡°Does there is some rule when you are in the Hub with other players?¡± [Yes the rules are that all types of attack, fighting, killing, and theft are prohibited in the Records, if you want to do one of the four forbidden things you need to be in an alternative world or be in some special location like the Arena.] [If you break the rules you will need to pay a fine that will vary in function of the gravity of the crimes and of your power, but if the crimes are considered too serious or you have multiple offenses you can be directly eliminated.] ¡°Ok, thanks for the info.¡± [It¡¯s my duty] answered the emotionless female voice of the Records. ¡®That answer makes me more confident in the fact that the Records are a sentient entity and if it¡¯s effectively the case it¡¯s better to be polite with her, don¡¯t want to provoke an omnipotent entity¡¯ Mikael thought. ¡°Records can you recommend me a world where I can farm level and LP at the same time.¡± [World that matches the criteria found.] [Goblin Den¡¯s] World Type: Unique world World Power Levels: Tier 0 Description: A small world with only weak goblins that are living in small tribes.] Optional Quest: [Kill Goblin 1 Description: Kill 1 goblin. Rewards 100 LP] [Kill Goblin 2 Description: Kill 10 goblins. Rewards 300 LP] [Kill Goblin 3 Description: Kill 100 goblins. Rewards 700 LP] [Kill Goblin 4 Description: Kill 500 goblins. Rewards 1,4K LP] [Kill Goblin 5 Description: Kill 2K goblins. Rewards 2,6K LP] [Bye Bye Tribe Description: Destroy an entire goblin tribe. Rewards 500 LP] [No leader Description: Kill the chief of a goblin tribe. Rewards 400 LP] [I am the leader Description: Become the leader of a goblin tribe. Rewards 400 LP] ¡®Of all the quests the only ones that aren¡¯t worth doing now are the kill golbin 4 and 5 because they are just too time-consuming for the rewards.¡¯ ¡®If do all the other''s quests right I could gain 2,4K LP and a couple of levels but the world difficulty is a little high¡¯ Mikael thought. He touched the Glock in his jacket pocket while thinking ¡®Even if the power level of this world is the same than mine it shouldn¡¯t be dangerous. Goblin are known as weak so they shouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as I am cautious. The only danger is the goblin chief but he will be in same tier as mine so even if he is stronger than me he won¡¯t be capable to survive a bullet in the head.¡¯ ¡°System I want to go into the goblin den¡¯s world¡± [Teleportation Initiation in 5, 4, 3, 2, 1¡­] The next moment Mikael was wrapped by the now familiar blue light and disappeared. Chapter 5: Goblin den鈥檚 the hunter and the prey. When Mikael appeared he heard the sound of twigs breaking under his feet. He looked around a saw a beautiful green forest. It is a lively scene with the sound of the various animals in the forest and with the chirping of the birds it creates a lively ambience. Mikael took a deep breath of the pure air of the forest. ¡¯Ah, I really like the forest without the pollution of the city it''s a nice place but I don¡¯t have time to waste because wasting time is falling behind, and falling behind is being powerless to decide my fate.¡¯ ¡®I would like to use my gun but if I use it it would be heard in the nearby kilometers and a lot of goblins could come rushing at me.¡¯ Just after having this thought Mikael took out his military knife with his right hand before listening to the ambient sound to see if he could hear something. Chirp Chirp After taking a couple of seconds to listen he understood that there was nothing but bird sound and chose to move in the forest to try to find some goblin to kill. Mikael walked for only 100 meters before he saw what looked like a small ugly man with green skin and pointy ears of course it wasn¡¯t a man but a goblin. He had what looked like a rusted spear. When Mikael saw him he tried to sneak attack the goblin but when he was only 3 meters from the goblin it heard him and turned around. Immediately after the goblin discovered Mikael he spoke something in an incomprehensible language before launching itself at Mikael while thrusting his spear at him. Mikael used his knife to divert the spear before using the unarmed martial arts he learned to launch a powerful kick at the head of the goblin which made him drop his spear. Mikael took this chance to rush at the goblin before delivering a knife stab directly into his neck. The moment it died a notification appeared. [You have killed a goblin 100 XP gained.] [Class: Martial Artist has leveled up X1] [Class: Martial Artist has reached level 2] [Quest: Kill Goblin 1 completed. Rewards 100 LP] ¡®There a thing I need to confirm.¡¯ ¡°Status¡± [Name: Mikael Angelini Race: Human (Earth Origin World) Lifespan: 21/99 Overall Power: Tier 0 Military Rank: Recruit 0/10 MP Global LVL: 0 : 250/500 XP Class: Martial Artist LVL: 2/25 : 30/144 XP Stats: Strength: 13 > 14 Agility: 15 > 16 Endurance: 14 > 15 Active Skills: None Passive Skills: Unarmed Martial Arts Mastery Tier 0 Level 1, Footwork Mastery Tier 0 Level 1 Life Points(LP): (-50) 100] ¡®Fuck, that''s what I dreaded it takes 20% more xp every level. That means if I have done my math well, approximately 50k xp to reach level 25.¡¯ ¡®I just hope that when a class is above level 25 the xp it takes per level doesn¡¯t continue to take 20% more per level or I will need to look for an alternative power system because the xp cost will rapidly become totally ridiculous.¡¯ ¡®To reach level 25 I will need to kill 500 goblins and that won¡¯t be possible in this world it just isn¡¯t worth it time-wise. My goal is to kill 100 goblins in this world.¡¯ Just after Mikael resumed his search for goblin. After traveling for nearly 400 meters he finally hears multiple voices speaking in the indecipherable goblin language. He looked to where he was hearing the voice and saw that there were 3 goblins this time. One of them had a sword, the other one had a spear, and the last one had a mace. To the surprise of Mikael when he was still at a good distance from them, the goblins sensed him and started rushing at him. Because of the imminent fight his survival instinct activated and adrenaline surged through his veins. His senses sharpened, every detail becoming painfully clear. Mikael waited for the spear goblin to be near him before rapidly rushing into his guard and stabbing it in the neck before immediately retreating a couple of steps. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. [Goblin killed 100 XP received.] ¡®Two more to go.¡¯ The death of the first goblin didn¡¯t scare the other two but visibly enraged them. They rushed and attacked at the same time. Mikael evaded the mace blow before diverting the sword slash with his knife. At the same time, he counterattacked the mace goblin with a powerful kick that made him fall before punching the sword goblin in the face. Mikael took the opportunity when the sword goblin was alone to rush at him and deliver multiple stabs with his knife. [Goblin killed 100 XP received.] He saw that the mace goblin was getting up but he didn¡¯t give him the chance by rushing at him and giving him another kick before finishing it with his knife. [Goblin killed 100 XP received.] [Global Level X1] [Class: Martial Artist has leveled up X2] ¡®Nice gain but now I need to continue hunting.¡¯ Mikael took the next 5 hours hunting goblins. At the start, he was hunting lone goblins or those that were in groups of 2 or 3 but as time passed there were only bigger and bigger goblin groups, now it was nearly impossible to find a goblin group of less than 4. Mikael didn¡¯t have a choice and started hunting groups of 4 and 5 but these fights were harder and he got a couple of light injuries like some cuts on his arm and torso. Because of the cuts he received his shirt and jacket were in tatters. ¡®I probably look homeless with my clothes. But it is not important for now the more concerning thing is that I have been cut, I will need to disinfect my wounds when I come back to the Records.¡¯ The good news is that after 5 hours he gained a couple of levels and completed some quests. [Global level X9] [Global level reached 10] [Class: Martial Artist has leveled up X15] [Class: Martial Artist has reached level 17] [Quest: Kill Goblins 2 completed. Rewards 300 LP] [Quest: Kill Goblins 3 completed. Rewards 700 LP] ¡®There are only 3 quests to do before leaving, but the quest of becoming the leader of a tribe will be complicated because I can¡¯t speak the goblin language so I can¡¯t have them easily recognize me as the leader and hunting goblin is dangerous at my power level I need to use guerilla warfare to win. Yeah, I think I won¡¯t do this quest I will only do the quest that needs me to kill the chief of a tribe and destroy a tribe.¡¯ Mikael chose to rest a little because the last 5 hours of hunting tired him. He wanted to drink some water but he took only his knife with him in this world. ¡¯I don¡¯t have water and food, for now, it isn¡¯t a real problem but in a couple of hours it will be, so I need to leave this world before it becomes a problem.¡¯ Mikael gets up after only 15 minutes of rest to go in the direction of a goblin tribe that he discovered when he was hunting goblin. After walking for approximately a kilometer he finally saw a small tribe with 10 wooden huts and 1 big wooden huts. The tribe was looking a little deserted probably because of the hunting he had done during the last hours. He saw that there were only a couple of goblins outside the huts and no special one so he took a position 50 meters from the tribe before he took a small stone off the ground and launched it with all his strength on the big wooden hut. A dull Thud sound was produced from the impact. The sound attracted the goblin to come and see what has done this sound. From the big hut, a muscular nearly 2-meter-tall goblin with a large hammer went out. When Mikael saw him he quickly drew his gun before aiming at the torso of the presumed goblin chief and firing multiple bullets. Bang Bang Bang The goblin chief stayed up on his feet for a couple of seconds before falling to the ground and dying. [Goblin Chief killed 5K XP received.] [Global level X1] [Class: Martial Artist has leveled up X3] [Quest: No leader completed. Rewards 400 LP] ¡®That was easy as it should be because I have a gun and am using it, but if I was a shonen protagonist I would have rushed the tribe without using my gun, and after a life-and-death fight could have won with grievous injuries. Fortunately, I aren¡¯t brain dead and won¡¯t do this I prefer being efficient¡¯ thought an amused Mikael. The other globins that were present saw their chief die and were shocked but one of the goblins saw Mikael. He made a strange scream before rushing towards him the other goblins were following him. Mikael saw the 15 goblins rushing toward him but he calmly aimed and fired 8 more times before the goblins were on him. Of the 8 shots, there were 6 dead, and 2 missed. ¡®I am outnumbered I need to take the initiative¡¯ he thought. Before rushing into the group of goblins with his gun in his left hand and his knife in his right hand. He stabbed a goblin in the neck before it could even react and the next instant he was already with his knife in the heart of another goblin. It only took him a couple of seconds to kill all of them. [Goblin killed X15 1,5K XP received] [Global level X1] [Quest: Bye Bye Tribe completed. Rewards 500 LP] ¡®That was a lot easier than I thought it would be it must be the numerous level-ups that I have gained that made me a superhuman compared to some random goblin.¡¯ ¡®But I mustn''t become arrogant because, with a bullet in the head or knife stab in the head, I will still fall dead, my endurance stats will protect me but I don¡¯t think that I am at the level of tanking a bullet or a weapon with just my body for now.¡¯ Mikael looked at the multiple bodies around him and the thick stench of blood in the air.¡¯I need to get out of here whether it is the firing sound or the stench of blood it will attract goblins and I don¡¯t wanna start another fight.¡¯ The next instant Mikael started running at nearly 40 km/h and that was in a forest. With this speed in only a minute, he was already hundreds of meters from the locations of the now-destroyed tribe. He climbed into a tree so that he could be safe during the ejection process. ¡°Records I want to leave this world¡± [Ejection of the world will initiate in 5 minutes] ¡®Now, that I have 5 minutes to waste I can take the time to think. If I remember well the goblin chief gave me 5K XP it¡¯s an extremely high xp quantity compared to a normal goblin that only gives 100 XP.¡¯ ¡®If the xp that a being gives increases that much for a relatively small boost in strength it won¡¯t be that hard to gain level when I reach a higher level. The goblin chief was I don¡¯t know approximately 3 times stronger than a goblin but he gives 50 times more xp.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s look at my status with all the xp I gained in this world.¡¯ ¡°Status¡± [Name: Mikael Angelini Race: Human (Earth Origin World) Lifespan: 21/99 Overall Power: Tier 0 Military Rank: Recruit 0/10 MP Global LVL: 12 : 981/3713 XP Class: Martial Artist LVL: 20/25 : 1586/3194 XP Stats: Strength: 14 > 44 Agility: 16 > 46 Endurance: 15 > 45 Active Skills: None Passive Skills: Unarmed Martial Arts Mastery Tier 0 Level 1, Footwork Mastery Tier 0 Level 1 Life Points(LP): (+1900) 2000] 2 minutes later Mikael disappeared from the goblin world and appeared in the now-familiar Hub. ¡®Ok, I need to plan well how I will use my LP because I need it for multiple things.¡¯ ¡®It reminds me of the time when I had to carefully plan how to use my money to have enough to eat. I was starting to have a lot of money with the Crow that were working for me and all that. We can say back to square one but this time the ¡®money¡¯ that I gain is used to help me become stronger.¡¯ ¡®So, for what I need my LP? I need it for the System Upgrades, for the training with Kiara, I also need it to rent a place to sleep, and last but not least I need to buy some items in the System Stores.¡¯ Chapter 6: Money never last. ¡®The most relevant System Upgrades, for now, are these four.¡¯ [Universal Language System. Requirement: None In the multiverse, there exist innumerable numbers of different languages, the user can¡¯t be expected to know them all. With this system, the user will be capable of speaking, reading, and writing after hearing a language for the first time, except for some magical and runic language. Price: 100 LP] [System Tools. Requirement: Notification System Give access to multiple useful tools in exploring the multiverse. These tools include but are not limited to System Logs, the time, a calendar, a notepad, and many other useful tools. Price: 300 LP] [Skill Leveling System. Requirement: Skill System Upgrade the Skill System to allow the skill to level up, but still won¡¯t allow the skill to evolve to the next tier for that you will need to Skill Evolving System. Price: 600 LP] [Advanced Physical Stats System. Requirement: Basic Stats System Unlock the advanced physical stats. Them being vitality and perception. Price: 800 LP] ¡®I would like to take the 4 System Upgrade, but I am too poor. I have 2K LP let¡¯s say I need 300 LP for buying items in the System Store, and 100 LP to rent a place where I can sleep. I will also need 200 LP to keep in case I need some money, and I will only have 1,4K LP left. ¡®The 1,4K LP must be split between the System Upgrades and the training with Kiara. If I take all the System Upgrades except the [Advanced Physical Stats System] I would have 400 LP for some training with Kiara which should be enough. ¡®Yeah, let¡¯s do this.¡¯ ¡°Records, I want to buy the System Upgrades of [Universal Language System], [System Tools], and [Skill Leveling System].¡± [Purchase Confirmed -1K LP] ¡®Ok, now I can look for rent a place where I could sleep and store the items I will buy in the System Store. ¡°System, I would like to rent an apartment or an equivalent. My budget is 100-200 LP per month. [Small Apartment 1 Size:20m2 Description: This apartment is divided into 2 rooms. The first room is 12m2 and is the ¡®bedroom¡¯ with a simple bed that comes with it. The second room is 8m2 and is the bathroom, the room has a toilet, a shower, and a sink. Cost: 150 LP per month(payment at the start of each month)] [Small-Medium Apartment 2 Size:30m2 Description: This apartment is divided into 3 rooms. The first room is 12m2 and is the ¡®bedroom¡¯ with a simple bed that comes with it. The second room is 8m2 and is the bathroom, the room has a toilet, a shower, and a sink. The last room is 10m2 and is the kitchen, the kitchen has a sink, a dishwasher, an oven, and a fridge. Cost: 300 LP per month(payment at the start of each month)] ¡®I¡¯ll take the small apartment 1 it is small but it has all the basic things needed to live.¡¯ ¡°Records, I would like to rent the small apartment 1.¡± [Rent confirmed -150 LP] [You will need to pay 150 LP at the start of each month. If you want to go to your apartment say ¡°apartment¡± while going up the stairs.] ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Just after he finished speaking. Mikael walked to the stairs and started climbing the stairs. A couple of seconds after he started going up he spoke ¡°apartment¡± and disappeared in a flash of blue light. The instant he appeared he looked around and saw a 12m2 room. The walls are white and the floor is made of wood. The only piece of furniture was a simple wooden bed. Mikael walked to the bathroom and opened the wooden door before seeing an 8m2 bathroom with also white walls and marble tiles flooring. The bathroom was a little more furnished than the ¡®bedroom¡¯. There is a sink, a toilet, and a shower but there are no daily necessities commodities. ¡®A small apart there isn¡¯t even a kitchen but honestly, it''s still an upgrade compared to not having a place where I can sleep.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s buy some items that will help me in my next world and at the same time some daily necessities for the apartment.¡¯ ¡°System Store Basic section¡± After that, Mikael took the time to look into what the store was selling, he decided to buy a [Military class handgun] for 100 LP, 10 [Military class handgun magazines (20 Bullet per magazine)] for 3 LP each, he also bought a [Refined steel shortsword] for 80 LP. He also decided to buy a silencer for his new handgun, a scabbard for his sword, a medkit, some sandwiches, a water bottle, a backpack, and daily necessities like a toothbrush, shampoo, toilet paper, and some others. Finally, he chose to buy some new clothes because his current ones weren''t in the best state. The clothes he bought were the same black jacket and white shirt he already had, but he also bought black cargo pants with pockets so that he could store his handgun and his magazines easily and discreetly. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to buy underwear and pairs of socks. He bought three of each piece so that he could always have a replacement while cleaning another. Stolen story; please report. Finally, he also decided to buy a small mirror to put just above his sink, a pillow, a sheet, a quilt for his bed, and a trash can. [Purchase confirmed -440 LP] ¡®A little above my budget but not by too much so it''s still okay for now.¡¯ Mikael has a satisfied smile while thinking ¡¯at least I have a house now, so it''s a good thing done.¡¯ In the next moment, a lot of items appeared just before him. He took the time to place the items in the apartment before opening the medkit, taking the first aid manual, and reading it for 15 minutes. ¡®It''s not that complicated to treat a light cut, I¡¯ll try with the small cut on my left arm it¡¯s the easiest to access and one of the smallest.¡¯ He instantly took action by retiring his tattered and bloody jacket and shirt and he threw them in the trash. ¡®I¡¯ll take a lukewarm shower so that I will be clean and I can also take the time to clean my wound with the lukewarm water, it¡¯s going to be my first step towards healing. Mikael took off his remaining clothing before going to take his shower. When he was in the shower he took the time to clean well all his wounds, it took approximately 15 minutes. Mikael got out of the shower before putting on all his new clothes except the jacket and the shirt so that he could disinfect his wound. ¡®The second thing to do will be to disinfect his cut on his right arm.¡¯ Mikael took an antiseptic wipe from the medkit before using it to carefully clean the wound on his left arm. When he applied the wipes to his arm he started feeling a burning sensation but it wasn¡¯t painful, more uncomfortable, after a couple of minutes the sensation disappeared. ¡®I only need to put a bandage on my wound and I should be good.¡¯ He took an adhesive bandage out before placing it on his wound and thinking ¡®All good for my arm now I only need to do the same for all the other wounds and I would be good. The only problem is the cut on my back. Scratching your back on your own is already not easy so taking care of a cut on my back¡­¡¯ Sigh ¡®Let¡¯s get to it.¡¯ Mikael took the next hour to disinfect his wounds before ordering a pizza to the Records for 10 LP and eating it while also drinking some water. He sat on the edge of his bed and thought, ¡®I¡¯m so fucking tired. This day was so long. I have the feeling that it¡¯s been a whole week, but no, it shouldn¡¯t have been a full day since I was introduced to the Records.¡¯ ¡®I''m going to check some things in my system before sleeping.¡¯ ¡°System shows me the time on Earth since I entered the Records.¡± [Earth Time(USA): June 16, 2025, 19:07:31] [Time since introduction to the Records: 12 hours, 47 minutes, 33 seconds] ¡®It¡¯s pretty much what I thought.¡¯ ¡®I wonder how many LPs I have left after all these purchases?¡¯ ¡°Records, show me how much LP I have left.¡± [Life Points: (-1600) 400] ¡®Only 400 left, I can at max use 300 to train with Kiara and no more or it could be problematic if I don¡¯t have enough LP to buy basic things.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s look at the System Upgrades Store so that I can plan my next world to gain enough LP.¡¯ ¡°System Upgrades Store¡± [System Upgrades [Advanced Physical Stats System. Requirement: Basic Stats System Unlock the advanced physical stats. Them being vitality and perception. Price: 800 LP] [Spiritual Stats System. Requirement: Basic Stats System Unlock the spiritual stats. Them being intelligence, spirit, and energy. Price: 1,2K LP] [Inventory System. Requirement: None The user will gain an inventory that will allow him to stock items in a pocket space of 10m3. In the pocket space, the time is frozen. If the user wants he can have a list of all the items in his inventory and he can take them out with just a thought. Price 2K LP] [Money System. Requirement: Inventory System Allow the user to have a Universal Currencies(UC). This money can be converted from each world in UC before being transformed into the currencies of another world. The UC will be stocked in the inventory of the user. Price 500 LP] [Immunity System. Requirement: None In the multiverse, there exists an unquantifiable number of different diseases. You don¡¯t want to get a multiversal STD so get this system that will protect you from all types of viruses, bacteria, parasites, and other similar things. This system doesn¡¯t protect against poison. Price 1K LP] [Basic Race Gain System. Requirement: Race System Allow the users to gain different races by killing a different race person while having the basic race gain system. The race used can be changed between the different races and unlocked whenever the user wants. Price 3K LP] [Skill Evolving System. Requirement: Skill System, Skill Leveling System Your skills can evolve when they reach the maximum level of their tier. Price 3K] [Training System. Requirement: None Allow the user to train to become stronger and gain stats with training. The number of stats gained is determined by the efficiency of the training and by the ¡®talent¡¯ of the users. Talent includes but is not limited to, race, comprehension(mind power), body potential, and fondation. Price 2K LP] [Soul Hiding System. Requirement: None People¡¯s souls are different from world to world. This system allows you to disguise the origin of your soul, making you seem like a native of the world you are exploring so that a god from that world will not intervene due to your abnormal soul and put you in extreme danger. Price 5K LP] [Basic Background System. Requirement: None Allow to create a background in the world you will be exploring at the cost of LP. The background could be for example: You were from a well-off family but 3 years ago when you were 13 your parents died and you started living alone, now you are ready to become an adventurer since you have the minimum age of 16. Price 2,5K LP] [Advanced Quest System. Requirement: Quest System This upgrade will upgrade your current Quest System into the Advanced Quest System. This system can do all the same things that the Quest System could do but it can also give you a quest in function of your circumstance. These quests will be optional and will give LP upon completion without penalties. Price 800 LP ¡®Wow, there''s a ton of interesting upgrades. The only problem is that I am poor but the objective isn¡¯t to buy a System Upgrade for now. Honestly, they are all interesting to buy, if I want to go more long-term in a world to have the time to learn magic I will need at least the [Advanced Physical Stats System], [ Spiritual Stats System], and the [Basic Race Gain System].¡¯ ¡®These three are obligatory. I will need the stats system so that I can unlock my ¡®potential¡¯ and consequently have the possibility of learning magic fast but I will also need the Basic Race Gain System so that I can gain a race that can use magic because, to my knowledge on Earth, nobody can use magic so I will need to switch of race.¡¯ ¡®The price for the ¡®obligatory¡¯ System Upgrade is 5K LP. There are also some optional systems that I would like to have, these being the [Inventory System], [Money System], [Immunity System], [Training System], [Basic Background System], and the [Advanced Quest System], all in all, it will cost 9,1K LP for the optional ones. If I want to buy the obligatory and the optional System Upgrades it will cost 14,1K LP. Sigh ¡®When I remember that the last world gave me 2K and I was like I¡¯m starting to become rich¡­¡¯ ''I¡¯ll just sleep for now, and tomorrow I¡¯ll go train with Kiara. Maybe I¡¯ll have an idea of how to get that much money.'' Just after Mikael finished thinking about how to become stronger he took off his clothes before getting under the quilt of his bed. When he was in bed, he had a pensive look. ''Today was really crazy. If someone had told me that one day I would be traveling from world to world to become stronger, I would have laughed it off as a joke and said, ¡°You are reading too many novels.¡± ¡®For real, it was crazy but not necessarily in a bad way, it will be hard but the payout is better than being on Earth. I need to stay calm and rational at all times and I can get out of the most desperate situation.¡¯ ¡®I must understand the rules of this new ¡®society¡¯ to thrive in it, but for now, I¡¯ll just sleep. Chapter 7: New day, new beginning. An unknown amount of time later, Mikael woke up and was startled by the unfamiliar surroundings. ¡®Oh it¡¯s real for a second, I thought that the Records and all that was just a dream.¡¯ Mikael spent the next hour doing this usual morning routine, of course, it wasn¡¯t exactly the same but it wasn¡¯t far. Mikael put on his clothes and attached his new handgun to his waist. He also fastened his scabbard, with his steel shortsword in it, to the left side of his waist so that he could easily draw his sword. He didn¡¯t forget to attach two magazines to his waist and put on his backpack, which had sandwiches and water. ¡®With all that, I¡¯m ready to do some training and explore a new world.¡¯ ¡°System, Earth time please.¡± [Earth Time(USA): June 17, 2025, 04:28:22] ¡®4 AM, a little early to start the day but I don¡¯t think it really matters here. There doesn''t seem to be a day-night cycle in the Records.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll get some training done before hopping into a world. This time I should stay a little longer in a world because 2 worlds a day isn¡¯t a reasonable pace. In 5 hours, I don¡¯t have time to learn anything in the world I just have time to do some easily done quest.¡¯ Mikael scanned his surroundings before saying ¡°Records, how do I get out of my apartment there doesn¡¯t seem to be a door?¡± [Go near a wall while thinking you want to get out.] ¡°Ok, Thanks.¡± Mikael goes close to a wall while thinking ¡®I want to get out.¡¯ Suddenly, he saw a purple door appear. The door was giving a weird feeling like it was there and at the same time wasn¡¯t. He opened the door and was instantly teleported. Mikael instantly appeared in the Hub.¡¯ So the door is a teleportation zone like the stairs that I climb each time and that will teleport me while I am going up.¡¯ ¡®I have an idea that could be really good but I don¡¯t know if I have enough LP.¡¯ ¡°Records, I would like a training session that will allow me to learn a skill that will passively work like a 6th sense or a danger sense. My budget is of 200 LP.¡± [For 200 LP you can have a training session and after approximately 12 hours you will learn the desired skill.] ¡®Oh nice I can learn it in 12 hours, it¡¯s a really important skill so even if it would have taken multiple days I would still take the time to learn it.¡¯ ¡®This skill is essential because it will allow me to stay alive better than gaining stats will help me.¡¯ The next moment he started going up the stairs before saying ¡°training room¡± and being teleported. When he arrived he heard Kiara say ¡°Mikael, you finally came back. It¡¯s been a long time without you.¡± He looked around and saw Kiara in the same clothes as yesterday, just as beautiful as before. She had a big smile and was looking happy to see him. "Yeah, it¡¯s nice to see you, but I have a quick question. Is it okay if I take a little of your time?" ¡°Of course ask¡± Kiara answered cheerfully. ¡°It¡¯s not a big thing I just want to know how much time has passed since we last trained together?¡± ¡°Easy it has been 15 hours, 33 minutes, and 15 seconds¡± she answered proudly. This seemingly simple question was a little test for Kiara.¡¯I had some suspicion that she¡¯s a yandere, and her answer and her answer just raised it to moderate suspicion.¡¯ ¡®She has done a couple of weird actions that individually mean nothing but when put together they give me some suspicion that she is maybe a yandere. First of all, she seemingly started to ¡®like me¡¯ for nothing. Second, she wanted to hug me and when I accepted she sniffed me, and the last one was the little test I¡¯d just done. ¡®Maybe she is just doing her job as an AI by giving me the time or maybe she was counting the time before I come back. Alone it means nothing but when the three are put together there is, I say a 50/50 chance that she is a yandere.¡¯ ¡®I need to keep it in mind but for now, let¡¯s train.¡¯ ¡°Ok, thanks Kiara, are you ready to start my training?¡± ¡°Of course, but we will need to go outside at the obstacle course for this training.¡± As soon as Kiara finished speaking they walked outside into the forest where the obstacle course is. ¡°Last time you used the wooden poles to train your footwork, but this time the training goal is that you develop your 6th sense.¡± She handed him a blindfold before saying, ¡°Put it on.¡± ¡°Give me a second, I¡¯m putting my things on the ground¡± he spoke before placing all his things on the ground and only keeping his shirt and pants. He then put on the blindfold and asked, ¡°Okay, so what now?¡± ¡°Now you must do the obstacle course in the forest with the blindfold on. There will be traps but don¡¯t worry they¡¯re fake. Your objective will be to try to evade the trap using only your hearing and when you start to become good you will put an ear plug so that you can train your 6th sense only.¡± ¡°Ok I¡¯ll start now.¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. He started doing the obstacle course while carefully listening to his surroundings. Swish When he heard a sound to his right, he immediately looked in this direction while putting his arm to his right to block the object. He felt a light impact on his arm but he continued jogging while thinking, ¡®Probably supposed to be a wooden log trap and if it was really this one it would have been better to just evade it.¡¯ Soon, he felt the ground under his feet collapse, he tried to jump but without a ground to jump on it was useless. He fell like 2 feet before feeling pressure under his feet. ¡®This one is probably the spike in a hole trap, if it was real it could have been deadly because I don¡¯t think that my endurance stats are high enough to protect me from a metal spike.¡¯ ¡®For now, it isn¡¯t important let¡¯s continue the training.¡¯ In the next 3 hours, he progressively becomes better. He was touched less time and blocked the traps more often. At the 4-hour mark, Kiara said to put on the ear plug and he listened. From that moment the training became a lot harder. Mikael had the impression that all his progress was lost he was even worse than when he started. When 6 hours had passed he decided to take a break and go eat while talking with Kiara. Mikael walked back to where Kiara was and saw her sitting on the ground while looking at seemingly nothing. ¡°Eh Kiara, you¡¯re looking at what exactly?¡± Kiara was visibly surprised but still answered ¡°Oh that, I was just looking at your training footage.¡± Mikael took out a water bottle and some sandwiches and offered one to Kiara, saying, ¡°Want one?¡± "Yes, please! I would like to know what food tastes like," she answered excitedly. Mikael was already eating his sandwich when Kiara took the sandwich and finished it even before him. ¡°Hmmm, really good. I like it !¡± Mikael was slightly surprised by her over-the-top reaction and said, ¡°They¡¯re pretty average, though.¡± Kiara had stars in her eyes after hearing this.¡°For real? That means I can eat even more delicious food.¡± ¡°You can give me other food pleasee?¡± She asked while making puppy eyes. ¡°Not this time, but the next time I come to the training room I can do you this little favor.¡± ¡®I could buy her some food right now using my LP but if I do that she will less appreciate it. It would be better to wait so that she is more grateful to me.¡¯ Kiara was delighted by his answer and immediately jumped in his arms while speaking ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re really an angel.¡± Mikael was a little awkward with her reaction but he nonetheless answered by giving small taps on her back while saying ¡°No problem I¡¯m happy to help.¡± He stayed in the same position for a couple of seconds but when he saw that she didn¡¯t look like she wanted to end the improvised hug he teased ¡°You¡¯re really profiting of all opportunity to get a hug?¡± At his words, she immediately jumped out of the hug with a red face and started playing with her hair to mask her embarrassment. ¡°N-No I was just happy that all!¡± she rapidly justified. Mikael just gave her a knowing smirk. Kiara saw his smirk and rapidly tried to change the subject by speaking ¡°Sooo how do you like your training for now?¡± He understood what she was trying to do but still answered ¡°Honestly it''s hard but really rewarding, totally worth it.¡± ¡°I just had a thought not related to the current subject but you''re an AI right?¡± ¡°Yes I am what is called an artificial intelligence but I am more like a cyborg than a robot. In the sense that I have feelings and a personality, I am still capable of doing all the regular tasks that an AI can do. I can do it the same or better!¡± She proudly answered while puffing her chest out. Mikael eyes were momentarily attracted by her moving mountains but he nearly instantly looked into her eyes before asking ¡°So how does it work for the food you are eating? Can you digest it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ¡®digest¡¯ the food like you do with your biological body. My body is supplied with the magical energies it needs to work by a magical core located in my chest. The core automatically produces magical energies that will supply me. The food I eat is transformed into magical energies that will help me operate but I don¡¯t have biological needs.¡± ¡°Ok, thanks for answering. It was nice talking with you but I need to go back to the training.¡± Kiara was a little disappointed but still said ¡°Ok good training.¡± Mikael gave her a small nod before going back to the obstacle course for the next hours. In the first hour since the end of the break, he achieved the same level he had at the start without the earplug but with the earplug, he was starting to feel the traps. During the following hours, he continued to develop his 6th sense. By the time it was the 11 Hours since he started training, he saw a notification appear. [Your 6th Sense has reached the required level.] [You have learned the skill: 6th Sense.] [6th Sense Tier 0 Level 1 Skill Description: This skill consists of the 6th sense of the user. This sense can give a gut feeling to the user and allow the user to perceive things that they normally shouldn¡¯t be capable of seeing(danger, energy, etc). This skill potency varies depending on the skill level and the perception(Locked) stats of the user.] [6th Sense Tier 0 Level 1 Skill: This skill can level up if the following conditions are met. Your knowledge and experience in using your 6th sense need to reach the required threshold. Your actual progress is 0% Pay 40 LP.] ¡®40 LP for leveling up the skill?¡¯ ¡®I remember that the Unarmed Martial Arts Mastery was 20 LP for a level up. So why does it cost more? It is because the 6th sense skill is harder to learn or it is because the skill is stronger?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll need to keep an eye on my skill leveling speed.¡¯ ¡®I still have 200 LP I could use like 100 to learn a swordsmanship skill. That would be useful, against the goblins I primarily used my knife and now that I have a good sword it would be better to use it.¡¯ ¡°Records I would like to train in swordsmanship with a teacher with peak human teaching ability. My budget is 100 so I would like to take 4 hours of training.¡± [Request accepted -100 LP] [Necessary knowledge was transferred to the AI ¡®Kiara¡¯. Your training time has already started since you are in the training room.] ¡®Ok nice it was what is was thinking. It is the same as the martial arts training so 25 LP per hour.¡¯ Mikael didn¡¯t waste any more time and immediately started to run in the direction of Kiara. Rapidly, he saw Kiara at the edge of the forest seemingly waiting for him. ¡°Do you want to start the training immediately?¡± Mikael was tired but still answered ¡°Yeah it would be better, I have limited time to train so I want to get the most out of it.¡± Kiara kept shifting from one foot to the other, incessantly twirling a strand of hair before speaking, "We have a small problem. If you want efficient training, you¡¯ll need to pay 20 LP to add a sword fighting area and some training swords.¡± ¡°It would be better if you paid 40 LP so that I can have the same stats as you. If we spar and you''re more than three times stronger than me, it will be difficult for me to teach you.¡± ¡®I hope I won¡¯t bother him with all these purchases¡¯ she nervously thought. ¡®The Records are like a capitalist enterprise that wants to suck all your money.¡¯ Sigh ¡°Records I accept the payment.¡± [Transaction effectued -60 LP] The instant the system notification appeared Kiara started looking like she was in pain. She gritted her teeth hard while clenching her fists to try to endure the pain. Her skin started to become red and at the same time, her body commenced to produce a cracking sound. From this moment Kiara was no longer able to contain her pain and began to cry while falling on the ground. Sob Sob ¡°It hurt¡± Mikael crouched next to her before rubbing her back and softly spoke ¡°I know it hurt but it will pass and here for you try to think about other things than the pain.¡± Kiara vaguely heard his voice amid all her pain.¡¯It hurts too much, it''s like my whole body is breaking. Ahhhhh, I need to think about other things than my pain he said. I''m going to think of him!¡¯ she thought before tightly clinging to Mikael with all her strength while continuing to cry. The situation stayed the same for 5 minutes before her skin began to lose its red hue and returned to its original healthy white. The cracking sound that her body was making also stopped. The moment all this happened Kiara instantly fell asleep from the exhaustion. Chapter 8: Aedris World ¡®She fell asleep? I¡¯ll let her sleep even if it costs me some LP, she has suffered to upgrade her body so that our training is more efficient. The less I can do is let her sleep.¡¯ ¡®The thing that I don¡¯t understand is why it hurt her to gain stats! The two options I can think of are that it is either because she gained a lot of stats at the same time or because she has a different body due to being an artificial intelligence.¡¯ Mikael stayed in the same position for 30 minutes before he felt Kiara move. ¡®Ahhhh I¡¯m too comfortable now¡¯ murmured Kiara softly with her eyes still closed. Kiara had a peaceful smile on her face while holding Mikael tightly. Mikael gently shook Kiara before saying ¡°Kiara can you get up? I know you are awake.¡± When she heard his words, she looked around with a sleepy expression, before realizing where she was and immediately breaking into a furious blush. She quickly jumped to her feet before realizing that her white outfit, a mix between a dress and medieval armor, was a mess. She straightened herself up before speaking, "You wanted to train your swordsmanship, right? Can we go now?" Mikael was amused seeing her seriously speaking while having some drool at the corner of her mouth, he saw that she was just embarrassed and wanted to change the subject, and said ¡°Sure we can go train now.¡± Kiara rapidly started to walk in the direction of the dojo but she still took a quick glance at Mikael while walking. The two of them arrived at a new area that wasn¡¯t there in the dojo before. This area had a wide open space, a couple of training dummies, and some wooden racks with training swords on them. ¡°What type of sword do you want to learn to use?¡± ¡°I have a shortsword so I would like to learn to use it but in the future, I may start to use two shortswords.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take one each. I¡¯ll show you how to use it.¡± Mikael took the sword in his right hand. ¡°The first thing you¡¯ll need to know is how to hold the sword. Everybody can slash with a sword but not everybody can make a good slash knowing how to hold your sword is the basic¡± Kiara seriously spoke. Kiara shows a demonstration of how to hold her sword before correcting the posture that Mikael took, for the next 10 minutes. ¡°Your posture is okay for now. What we will now learn are the attack posture and the defensive posture.¡± Kiara took position before doing a vertical slash. Swish ¡°That¡¯s one of the simplest attacks a vertical slash. We will only train the basics for now before we do some sparring¡± she declared. ¡°I¡¯m good with it we can start.¡± It took 1 hour of Mikael training in the sword basics attack and defense postures before a notification appeared. [Your swordsmanship has reached the required level.] [You have learned the skill: Swordsmanship Mastery.] [Swordsmanship Mastery Tier 0 Level 1 Skill Description: This skill is the grouping of the knowledge, experience, and mastery of the user''s swordsmanship. Benefits: Allow the users to learn and apply all knowledge related to swordsmanship faster. +20% attack speed when using a sword. +10% attack damage when using a sword.] [Swordsmanship Mastery Tier 0 Level 1 Skill: This skill can level up if the following conditions are met. Your knowledge and experience of swordsmanship need to reach the threshold. Your actual progress is 0% Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Pay 20 LP] ¡®Again a skill that is named ¡®mastery¡¯. It seems that the mastery skills like Footwork Mastery are different than the normal skills like 6th sense.¡¯ ¡®The mastery skill allows you to learn the related knowledge faster and also gives a passive bonus, maybe they are like foundation skills that you need to learn better skills or become stronger. It could be a requirement to learn a cultivator technique like ¡®Sea Parting Slash¡¯ for example.¡¯ ¡®Honestly, even if the mastery is useless to learn stronger techniques they are still really strong. By learning a mastery like for example the martial arts one, I will be better in martial arts so stronger in a fight and we can say that my stats will be worth more.¡¯ ¡°New skill?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s my 4th skill that I learn. Honestly thanks for the training you really helped me¡± spoke a smiling Mikael. ¡°Don¡¯t worry it''s my pleasure.¡± ¡°We should have roughly 2 hours left so we should use this time to spar and learn how to use the moves you learned in a fight situation.¡± ¡°Ok, let¡¯s start.¡± In the next 2 hours, Mikael made big progress in the swordsmanship fight and it was visible in his skill progress. [Your progress in the Swordsmanship Mastery skill has reached 54%.] Mikael thanked Kiara for the training before grabbing his things and heading into the hub. When he was in the hub, he spoke to the records ¡°Can you find me a weak world where there isn¡¯t magic or other energy and the power of the people is determined by the strength of their body. The world should have a lot of monsters to kill, preferably in adventurer settings.¡± ¡°The world shouldn¡¯t have gods or similar beings that could sense my unique soul and possibly insta kill me.¡± [Suitable world find.] [Aedris World World Type: Unique world World Power Levels: Mid Tier 2 Description: A world created by the goddess of light Daana and her mortal enemy the goddess of the night Ghnimera. Daana created the light races: humans, elves, and the demi-humans (humanoids with beast characteristics). Ghnimera created the dark races, consisting of monsters like orcs, goblins, etc¡­The dark and light races are mortal enemies. The world was supposed to have access to magic but sadly the two goddesses perished after a fight between them. A thousand years have passed since their death but the progress never stopped and now. The world technological level is equivalent to the medieval age. The inhabitants of the Aedris world have developed a Body Refining technique that uses various body parts from the enemy races to reinforce their bodies. Humans will need monster body parts to become stronger, and monsters will need to eat the body of someone from a light race. The power systems of the world are based on a letter system going from F, E, D, C, B, A, and the strongest S rank.] Optional Quests: [F Rank Hunter Description: Becomes an F-rank hunter. Rewards 200 LP] [E Rank Hunter Description: Becomes an E-rank hunter. Rewards 500 LP] [D Rank Hunter Description: Becomes a D-rank hunter. Rewards 1K LP] C Rank Hunter Description: Becomes a C-rank hunter. Reward 1,8K LP] B Rank Hunter Description: Becomes a B-rank hunter. Reward 3,2K LP] A Rank Hunter Description: Becomes a rank hunter. Reward 5K LP] S Rank Hunter Description: Becomes a S-rank hunter. Reward 8K LP] [My words are law Description: Becomes the king of the Luminous Empire. Rewards 15K LP] [Budhaa Description: This world is enveloped in war and suffering. Bring peace between the light and dark races. Rewards 25K LP] [The Purge Description: This world would be a lot more beautiful without all that noise in it. Kill 90% of the light and dark races living in the world. Rewards 50K LP] ¡®Wow, it''s even better than what I was searching for. There is all I wanted and more, there are even body refining techniques that I could learn. The only problem is that the world looks really dangerous.¡¯ ¡®If I compare killing the goblin chief gave me 500 LP but in the Aedris world becoming an E-rank hunter also gave me 500 LP so I can say that it¡¯s approximately the same difficulty level. ¡®I will need to be really careful or I could end death before I even know it.¡¯ ¡°Records I want to go in the Aedris world.¡± [Teleportation Initiation in 5, 4, 3, 2, 1¡­] The next moment Mikael disappeared in a flash of blue light. He appeared in what looked like a forest at night but he didn¡¯t have the time to inspect his surroundings well before hearing. ROAAAR Some birds took flight when they heard this loud roaring. ¡®I don''t know what has made this roar but I don¡¯t want to meet it¡¯ Mikael thought before he began to run in the opposite direction. Swissh Mikael instinctively dodged to the right. He saw that a claw missed him by only a few centimeters. Mikael looked around him and noticed that he was surrounded by three two-meter-tall wolves. The first wolf lunged at him but he counterattacked by drawing his sword and gun. He used his sword to slash at the neck of the wolf. This attack nullified the charge of the wolf and caused a red line to appear on his neck before decapitating him. [D-Rank Giant wolf killed 2,5K xp received] Mikael did not let them time to react before firing a bullet in the head of the farthest wolf, killing it instantly. [D-Rank Giant wolf killed 2,5K xp received] After he rushed at the last wolf. The wolf did not stand still and took a swipe at Mikael. Swiss He threw himself to the ground to dodge the claw before launching a kick directly in the rib of the wolf. The kick made it fly directly into a tree and dazed it for a precious second and Mikael took advantage to slash it. [D-Rank Giant wolf killed 2,5K xp received] [Class: Martial Artist has leveled up X2] [Global level X2] Mikael still on alert thought ¡®Fuck that was fucking dangerous I could have died directly by the ambush.¡¯ ¡®If I didn¡¯t have the 6th sense skill I probably would have died¡¯ he thought with a pale face. He looked around at the blood-soaked ground before recommencing to run, this time he was slower and a lot more cautious. The rest of the journey was relatively peaceful but it still took a couple hours to reach the edge of the forest. He discerned in the darkness of the night what looked like a medieval city with a stone wall not far away. Chapter 9: Hunter Guild The city is surrounded by a 10-meter-tall stone wall and has a big open gate form where there is a steady flow of people going in and out of the town without control. The people are all dressed differently: some wear peasant clothing, others are more lavishly dressed. There are also caravans pulled by horses, giving the place a medieval vibe! The city wasn¡¯t defenseless because guards were stationed on the wall and some around the gate. ¡®The guards don¡¯t look like they are controlling the entry in the city so it shouldn¡¯t have an entry fee.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s good because I have zero money in this world so if they asked for money I would need to steal some. Next time I go to another world I¡¯ll buy the Money System. It will be less annoying.¡¯ Mikael joined the flow of people going into the city. He received some glances because of his ¡®weird clothing¡¯ but he still smoothly entered the city. The instant he was in the city he was a little stunned by his surroundings. The town wasn¡¯t the dirty image he had in mind when he was thinking of the medieval age but a beautiful city with wood and stone buildings but aesthetically pleasing ones. But what made him think that he is in a fantasy world are the people. They belong to multiple races; he saw some elves and demi-humans with fox, dog, and cat characteristics. Mikael took a discreet glance at the people around him before identifying a distracted, rich-looking man. He passed by him and took his leather pouch as if nothing happened before continuing to walk." He then walked in a calm alley to check the pouch. ¡®There is 1 gold coin, 22 silver coins, and 25 bronze coins. I don¡¯t know their real value but it should be enough for now.¡¯ He put the coins in the pocket of his pants before throwing the pouch on the ground. He saw a poor-looking boy and asked him ¡°Hey do you know where the library is?¡± The orphan boy was wary but still answered ¡°Yes you¡¯ll need to follow the main road for 200 meters before going right.¡± ¡°Ok thanks,¡± Mikael said before giving him a silver coin and leaving. The boy gave him a small nod as a thanks. Mikael returned to the main road following the instructions of the boy and arrived before a 2-story tall building with a sign with library written on it. When he entered the library he saw that it was nearly empty. Mikael looked around and took a book about the Luminous Kingdom and all the related information. The Luminous Kingdom book talks about the creation of the world by the goddesses. It was the same story that was in the world description, but it was more detailed and portrayed the night goddess and the monsters in a negative light. He learned that the name of the light race''s kingdom was the Luminous Kingdom and that it was ruled by a powerful S-rank king. Below the king are the dukes who are generally A-rank. There are also marquis and then counts that are generally B-rank. In the kingdom, the Hunter guild is also really powerful. They have an S-rank guild master. When joining the hunter guild you will need to pay a fee of 1 silver coin and will start as an F-rank hunter or can pass an examination to start up to a D-rank hunter. After D rank hunter you will need contributions to get a higher rank. Contributions can be obtained by doing quests. The harder the quest the more contributions you will gain. Contributions can be exchanged for money, gear, and more important body refining technique! The money system of the Luminous Kingdom consists of coins. The coins are separated into four tiers: bronze coins, silver coins, gold coins, and platinum coins. 100 coins are equivalent to 1 coin of the superior tier. For example, 100 bronze coins have the same value as 1 silver coin. The book also mentioned that one bronze coin is generally enough to buy a loaf of bread. So, if we compare it to the price of bread in the USA, we could say that a bronze coin is roughly equivalent to $2. This means a silver coin is worth $200, a gold coin is $20K, and a platinum coin is $2M! ¡®If I calculate based on this comparison, I just stole $25K from that guy. But seriously, what was he doing carrying $25K on him?¡¯ ¡®Anyway, I should rent a room at an inn so I have a place to sleep before registering as a hunter.¡¯ ¡°System, if I register as a hunter and pass the examination to directly become a D rank hunter, will I gain the rewards for the F and E rank hunter quest?¡± [Yes, the hunter quest is considered a chain quest so if you complete the third quest(D rank hunter) it will automatically complete the first and second quest(F and E rank hunter).] Immediately after hearing the system''s response, he looked at the map of the city pinned to the wall, which he now knew was called Onissa City, and located an inn and the Hunter''s Guild branch. He took the time to go to an Inn named Moonlight Inn and rented a room with food included for 10 days with a silver coin. After he arrived at a building that looked like a tavern but it wasn¡¯t an ordinary tavern but a Hunter¡¯s Guild branch. "When he opened the door, he saw what looked like a tavern but with a quests board and a lot of buff-looking guys with weapons and leather armor sitting at the tables and drinking alcohol. The surroundings were extremely noisy and lively. Some gazes fell on him, but nobody tried to provoke him because he didn¡¯t look like a newbie with his sword and calm demeanor." The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Mikael ignored the gaze and directly walked to the counter where there were a couple of pretty girls acting as the receptionists. He arrived before a demi-human girl with fiery hair and amber eyes with a mischievous sparkle in them. She also has two fox ears and a fox tail. The fox girl asked Mikael ¡°With what I can help you today?¡± ¡°I would like to register as a hunter.¡± The fox girl''s eyebrows raised in surprise before she spoke ¡°Oh you aren¡¯t one? I thought you were a hunter from another branch since you already have some gear.¡± "Oh, you¡¯re talking about my sword. I¡¯ve done some solo training and hunting with it, but now I think it would be better if I became a hunter." ¡°You will need to pay a silver coin to become a hunter. It¡¯s the basic fees.¡± Mikael gave her a silver coin before speaking ¡°I would like to pass an examination to start as a D-rank hunter. ¡°Alright come with me we will go in the D rank examination room¡± the fox girl spoke. The fox girl looked at another girl before speaking ¡°Liana can you take my place I need to go do an examination.¡± ¡°Sure Ruby I can replace you it was my turn soon anyway¡± Liana replied. ¡°Thanks¡± Mikael and Ruby walked into a large room with a large open space and what looked like weight-lifting equipment. Ruby stopped and turned to look at Mikael before speaking ¡° This is the examination room as you can see there aren¡¯t many things but it works. ¡°We will test your physical parameters and if they are sufficient you will become an D rank hunter, if you not will end up as either an E or an F rank hunter. ¡°The most easily trackable attributes are the strength and speed so that is what we will focus on. If you aren¡¯t satisfied with your result we can do a more in-depth test for your other physical parameters.¡± ¡°We will start with a speed test. It is alright for you?¡± Mikael answered ¡°Yeah sure¡± Ruby looked relieved. ¡°Finally, someone who isn¡¯t complaining about the exam. It''s rare that the clients aren''t assholes who can¡¯t understand that I don¡¯t create the exam.¡± She ported her hand to cover her mouth ¡°Oups, I mean unpleasant customers.¡± Ruby rapidly spoke ¡°Anyways the speed test! It¡¯s simple you simply run the distance from one end to another of the room 10 ten times. It''s 50 meters so in the end you''ll have to run 500 meters. ¡°I will calculate your time and give you a rank based on it.¡± Mikael took his position near a wall. ¡°Ready 3..2..1 GO.¡± The instant he heard the GO he immediately began to run. He took off like a rocket with his near-50 agility and his footwork skill his speed was near 120 km/h. Of course, he wasn¡¯t capable of going at his peak speed permanently and needed time to accelerate and decelerate. What would have taken a good jogger nearly 3 minutes took him not even 20 seconds. When he stopped he heard Ruby exclaim ¡°Damn that''s fast its a C-rank speed. If your strength is at least 50% as strong as your speed you should pass. "She pointed to the weight section and said, ''Now, for the strength test, you will need to bench press a bar. The more weight, the better your score.''" Ruby added ¡±Oh and don¡¯t worry if the bar falls on you it won¡¯t hurt because it¡¯s created with a special metal that cancels the weight impact.¡± "Can I do it multiple times and add progressively heavier weight?" ¡°Of course, you can do it the number of times you want, only your highest will count.¡± Mikael took position before bench pressing 100 kg extremely easily. It was so easy, it felt like a featherweight. ''Before I got the system, bench pressing 100 kg was my record, but now, it¡¯s only the second day after the Akashic Records appeared, the weight feels like nothing to me.'' Next, he easily lifted 200 kg, then he lifted 300 kg, which he passed relatively easily. After that, he lifted 400 kg. It was hard, but he succeeded. ¡®I¡¯ll try 500 but it will be hard¡¯ Mikael thought before taking position. The weight descent was easy but when he tried to lift the weight it was stuck ¡®Fuck I can do it¡¯ before pushing the weight centimeters by centimeters and finally succeeded. Ruby saw that he was looking tired and asked ¡°Do you want to try higher or it will be your final score?¡± Mikael took 1 second to take a breath before answering ¡°500 kg will be my score I''m not capable of doing better than that.¡± ¡°Okay, so your strength score is that of an average D rank. With your strength and speed, you are qualified to be a D-rank hunter.¡± Ruby looked a little embarrassed when spoke ¡°Oh yeah I forgot to ask your name. I will need to know it to make your hunter card.¡± ¡°Mikael Angelini.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make your hunter card and you¡¯ll officially be a hunter¡± she spoke before using a strange machine that gave her a small card. Ruby gave the card to Mikael. He took it and saw that it had his name with Hunter¡¯s Guild and a D rank marked on it. It also had Contributions: 0 written on it. [Quest: F Rank Hunter completed. Rewards 200 LP] [Quest: E Rank Hunter completed. Rewards 500 LP] [Quest: D Rank Hunter completed. Rewards 1K LP] ¡®Nice 1,7K LP and it was practically free, the quests were too easy, not that I am complaining if more quests were like that it would be nice.¡¯ ¡®The next one is the C rank hunter quest and will probably be a lot harder.¡¯ Next, the two of them returned to the reception before Ruby began to speak ¡°Now that you are a D rank hunter I¡¯ll explain some basics of the job.¡± ¡°First of all, your hunter card is important, and will need it in the guild. Should you lose it you will need to pay a fee of 10 silver coins to create another one, so don¡¯t lose it.¡± ¡°Second, there is the quests board, where you look for a quest that you want to take. When you choose one you will take the paper and come to the counter and the quest will be registered in your name.¡± ¡°Some quests can be done multiple times, like for example hunt goblin in the surrounding of Onissa city. These quests will have a RE which means repetable. Other quests are unique like for example catch a particular thief.¡± ¡°The quests are separated in Rank for their difficulties. The rank varies from F-S. As a D rank hunter, you can take up to C rank quest if you want but I don¡¯t recommend it, they will be really dangerous!¡± ¡°Finally but not least, the rewards. When you complete a quest you will receive contribution points. These points can be exchanged against money, gears, and the most important one and the reason a lot of people join the hunter guild, the body refining technique.¡± ¡°Body refining techniques from F to S rank are available in the Hunter guild compared to other noble families that will need you to pledge loyalty to have access to their body refining technique¡± she spoke passionately. Ruby asked, ¡°Do you have some questions?¡± ¡°Yeah just to know what is the opening hour of the hunter guild?¡± ¡°The guild is open at all times.¡± ¡°Ok thanks, I don¡¯t have other inquiries¡± ¡°That''s good but do you want to take a quest?¡± ¡°No, I think I¡¯ll go to sleep it''s pretty late. I will come back tomorrow to take a quest¡± Mikael answered. ¡®Yeah I¡¯ll go sleep I¡¯m tired of this long day, it would be stupid to take a quest when I am not at 100%.¡¯ ¡°Okay bye.¡± ¡°Bye,¡± Mikael said before leaving the guild and going directly to the room he had rented at the inn. ¡°System, Aedris time please.¡± [Aedris local Time: day 38 of the lunar calendar, year 1252, 23:11:08] ¡®It''s 11 P.m. in this world so it''s a good time to look like I am sleeping in the inn but in reality, I''m going to be in my apartment in the Records.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s safer to sleep in the Records than in an inn where I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s safe, especially in an unknown world.¡¯ ¡°System, I want to leave this world.¡± 5 minutes later he was teleported out of the Aedris world and appeared in the Hub. Chapter 10: Orcs Hunt! When he appeared he looked in the system upgrades store and decided to buy the following upgrades. [Advanced Physical Stats System. Requirement: Basic Stats System Unlock the advanced physical stats. Them being vitality and perception. Price: 800 LP] [Advanced Quest System. Requirement: Quest System This upgrade will upgrade your current Quest System into the Advanced Quest System. This system can do all the same things that the Quest System could do but can also give you a quest in function of your circumstance. These quests will be optional and will give LP upon completion without penalties. Price 800 LP [Transactions completed -1600 LP] The instant Mikael bought the Advanced Physical System his body began to change. All the cells of his body were evolving and becoming better and healthier, he began to feel like he was drunk and had difficulty standing. Not only his body but his senses were also affected he had difficulty seeing the ground, and his hearing was also affected which caused him to have trouble staying on his feet. The good news is that unlike last time it wasn¡¯t painful but only uncomfortable. Mikael stayed in the same position for the next 5 minutes before he began to feel better. ¡®For me, this sensation was even worse than the pain that I endured the last time I unlocked my stats. At least with the pain, I had something to focus on but this time I was feeling like I was more drunk than anybody has ever been.¡¯ ¡®In this state, I was totally powerless¡­ I hate it!¡¯ Sigh ¡®Let¡¯s look at my stats¡¯ ¡°Status¡± [Name: Mikael Angelini Race: Human (Earth Origin World) Lifespan: 21/99 Overall Power: Tier 0 Military Rank: Recruit 0/10 MP Global LVL: 14 : 312/5347 XP Class: Martial Artist LVL: 22/25 : 2059/4600 XP Stats: Strength: 44 > 48 Agility: 46 > 50 Endurance: 45 >49 Vitality: 11 > 25 Perception: 10 > 24 Active Skills: None Passive Skills: Unarmed Martial Arts Mastery Tier 0 Level 1, Footwork Mastery Tier 0 Level 1, 6th Sense Tier 0 Level 1, Swordsmanship Mastery Tier 0 Level 1 Life Points(LP): (-260) 140] ¡®Nice progress since the last time, not really in STR, AGI, or END but I have unlocked the vitality and the perception stats and gained 2 new skills.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s nice all that but now I want to go to sleep I¡¯m just too tired. I¡¯ve done 16 hours of training today so yeah.¡¯ Mikael climbed the stairs before being teleported into his apartment and sleeping for the night. The next morning Mikael awoke ¡®Ahh I slept well..¡¯ he thought while stretching. ¡®Now I will go do some quest in the guild, wait a minute now that I thought about it it¡¯s weird how the Aedris world is similar to Earth. I mean it¡¯s an entirely different world so all things should be different but no. A lot of things are identical or at least similar like for example an inn, it means the same things in the two worlds!¡¯ ¡®It doesn¡¯t make sense if it was an Alternative world it would make sense because they are created by the imagination of the people from Earth but the Aedris world is a Unique world completely unrelated to Earth.¡¯ ¡°System do you know why the Aedris world and Earth are alike?¡± [Military rank too low to answer this question.] ¡®Really, a classic you are too weak to know the bullshit answer?¡¯ ¡®Never mind it wasn¡¯t important I was just curious.¡¯ He then took the time to shower and do his morning routine before going back to the Aedris world. He appeared back in the inn where he ate breakfast before going to the Hunter¡¯s Guild. "The moment he arrived at the Hunter''s Guild, he immediately began looking at the missions on the quest board." The missions were varied some were simple like gathering some herbs and some were harder like killing a bandit group. He focused on the monster extermination quests that are repeatable so that he could farm for xp and contributions points at the same time. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. A mission caught his attention, and the moment he took the paper in his hand, he received a system notification. [Orc Extermination Mission Rank: C RE(repeatable quest) Description: Orcs were spotted in the nearby Whitewood Forest. They are dangerous for nearby travelers, it¡¯s why this quest was issued. They generally travel solo but they may travel in small groups. An orc is a C-rank monster it¡¯s recommended to try this mission in a group led by at least a C-rank hunter and 2 D-rank hunters. Hunter Guild rewards: 1K contributions points per 5 orcs killed. Need the ears as proof of the kill. System rewards: 200 LP per 5 orcs killed.] [Note: This quest was created by the Advanced Quest System and will therefore give less LP than an optional world quest.] [Do you want to accept this quest?] [Yes No] ¡°System, I accept the quest.¡± [The quest will remain active until you complete it with the Hunter''s Guild.] ''The reason I took this quest is that the XP gain system works in such a way that it¡¯s more efficient to kill a small number of strong enemies than a large number of weak ones.'' Mikael looked at the counter where the receptionist was and saw Ruby, the fox girl receptionist from yesterday. ¡°Hello Miss, I would like to register this mission in my name¡± He spoke before giving her the Orc extermination mission and his hunter card. Ruby was a little worried about his mission choice and said ¡° You just became a D-rank hunter yesterday you shouldn¡¯t take such a hard quest. The orcs are C-rank monsters that are generally stronger than an average C-rank hunter so if you take this quest it will be really dangerous.¡± ¡°I know it will be hard but I thrive in hardship so don¡¯t worry.¡± Ruby didn¡¯t look convinced but still said ¡°It¡¯s your choice.¡± ¡®Another newbie that takes a quest too hard for them¡­ Why are they all dumb and want to throw their lives?? And he was a pleasant one that rare but no he wanted to throw his life! Over the years, I thought I would become accustomed to the deaths of hunters, but I still don''t like it.¡¯ Mikael saw that she wasn¡¯t paying attention and called her ¡°Excuse me can you register the quest?¡± ¡°Oh yeah sorry I was lost in my thoughts¡± she spoke before taking the quest paper and his hunter card, she did something with a kind of machine before saying ¡°All good the mission is registered in your name for 7 days. You can complete the mission at any time, the number of points you will gain will depend on the number of orcs killed.¡± After she finished speaking she gave him his hunter card back and spoke ¡°I wish you a good hunt bye.¡± ¡°Bye,¡± he spoke before leaving the building and going to a map store where he bought a map for the Whitewood Forest for 2 silver coins which brought his total money to 1 gold, 8 silver, and 25 bronze coins. He looked at the map and saw that Withewood Forest is 5 kilometers north of Onissa City. The map said that there are D-rank monsters in the forest, but recently orcs have been spotted, making it dangerous for anyone who isn''t at least C-rank. Thirty minutes later, he arrived at the edge of a beautiful forest with trees standing approximately 25 meters tall. Their height blocked most of the sunlight, casting a shadowy ambiance over the area, but this dark vibe was contradicted by the tree''s white bark and vibrant green leaves. These contrasting elements created a captivating atmosphere. Mikael was awestruck by the forest¡¯s beauty, but he still entered with his sword drawn, staying on high alert. After all, he is hunting C-rank monsters, so caution is essential. Ruffle He turned in the direction where he heard something move and saw a 2-meter tall muscular green-skinned humanoid with a loincloth around his waist but without a weapon. ¡®100% that¡¯s an orc¡¯ he thought. The two locked eyes for a brief moment before the orc charged at him with a roar. Mikael quickly sidestepped, slashing the orc and cutting it into its rib. Mikael backed away and saw that the cut he made wasn¡¯t a serious one. ¡®I gave all my strength to this slash and it only made a light cut? This fight will be hard if the orc is this resistant, but at least it looks like I am faster.¡¯ The orc rushed at him again like a mad dog before throwing a punch, which he evaded by sticking close to the orc and moving behind him. He took the opportunity that the orc was destabilized by the missed punch to pierce him directly in the heart with his sword but because of his durability he didn¡¯t fully pierce his heart. ¡®No kill notification¡¯ he thought, surprised. The orc was in tremendous pain and sent an elbow blow behind him to eliminate the source of his pain. Mikael was distracted, and couldn¡¯t evade so he took the blow head-on and felt like he was hit by a truck! He was sent flying 3 meters before falling to the ground. Mikael was in pain but he got up fast because he knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to stay down. ¡®Fuck what is this strength he sent me flying with a single punch! If I take a couple more blows like that I¡¯m dead¡¯ he thought while gravely looking at the monster. Mikael saw that the sword was still stuck in the orc and thought ¡®Fuck I don¡¯t have a weapon against a clearly much stronger opponent. I can only try to exhaust him he shouldn¡¯t have long left with a pierced heart.¡¯ He approached the orc while waiting for an attack. The orc didn¡¯t disappoint by launching the same punch ¡®Same thing? It¡¯s dumb¡¯ Mikael thought while launching a low kick. The moment the kick landed Mikael felt like he just kicked a metal plate, the orc looked totally unaffected. Seeing this situation he instantly retreated with his superior speed. Mikael stayed 5 meters away from the orc, thinking, ¡®My attacks are almost completely useless. The best strategy I can come up with is to keep evading his attacks and hope that his injuries will kill him. But if that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll use my gun¡­ I didn¡¯t want to use it because firearms won¡¯t be useful against stronger enemies, and I don¡¯t want to rely on it too much.¡¯ During the next 5 minutes, he kept evading the orc''s attack before the orc finally fell to the ground and received the kill notification. [C-Rank orc killed 12K xp received] [Class: Martial Artist has leveled up X2] [Global level X2] [Because of the difficult fight, some of your skills have progressed.] [Unarmed Martial Arts Mastery +3%, Footwork Mastery +6%, 6th Sense +4%, Swordsmanship Mastery +10%] ¡®Nice, I didn¡¯t know that skill could gain proficiency by fighting. But now that I think about it it makes sense to become better at using skills in a fight because that''s where we are most concentred.¡¯ ¡°System it is possible to put the multiple notifications I receive in one big notification like for example at the place of receiving [C-Rank orc killed 12K xp received] could receive [5 C rank orc killed 60K xp received]?¡± [Modification effected because of the possession of the System''s Tools Upgrade.] ¡°Ok thanks, but I have another query, when I reach level max for my class will the extra xp be lost?¡± [No extra xp will be transferred to your next class.] ¡®The gain of this fight was nice but it wasn¡¯t a real success, I got hurt by the blow of the orc. At least I only have some pain in my ribs but nothing of broke so I can continue my hunt.¡¯ ¡®What I could have done better?¡¯ ¡®Hmm If I hadn''t been distracted by the lack of kill notification I wouldn¡¯t have been hit so I¡¯ll need to be more concentred and cautious. Another problem was that when my sword was stuck in the chest of the orc I was incapable of hurting it, a solution could be to learn to dual wield sword or bring a spare sword.¡¯ ¡®Of course, if my sword were sharper or I were stronger, it would have helped too, but for now, there''s nothing I can do about it. I¡¯ll just need to be more cautious in my next orc hunt.¡¯ He then pulled his sword from the chest of the now-dead orc and cut open its torso to retrieve the core¡ªa small blue sphere that held the greatest benefits for body refining in a monster¡¯s entire body. This is why, when time allows, hunters harvest the whole body of a monster. But if they lack time or storage space, they just take the core. Afterward, he also cut off the orc''s ears and placed them in his backpack. Chapter 11: Orcs hunt (2) He continues to search for other orcs while being stealthy. A couple of minutes later he saw a orc with his back facing him. He discreetly approached the orc. When he was near, he rushed at him, aiming a slash at his Achilles tendon. However, due to his lack of real combat experience, he missed and cut his calf instead. What could have been an injury that would have greatly diminished the orc''s speed became only a minor wound. ¡®How I could miss that?¡¯ Mikael thought disappointed in himself. The orc roared in pain before rapidly turning and punching toward Mikael. Mikael ducked under the punch, slashing along the length of the orc''s arm, and finished his move by cutting across his chest. All the cuts were light, but they were bleeding. I¡¯ll try to kill it by making it bleed to death. I think it¡¯s the best strategy considering that it¡¯s stronger and more durable than me, but I¡¯m faster. The main reason I use this tactic is that I can¡¯t cut through its bones with my sword. The orc continued to launch punches and rarely launched some kicks but Mikael evaded all his attacks by being defensive and cutting the orc when he had the occasion. The more the fight lasted the slower and the more tired the orc looked until he finally collapsed to the ground. ¡®No kill notifications? Oh yeah nearly forgot I said that I didn¡¯t want to see notifications too often¡­ Now that I think about it¡¯s a bad idea to not have the kill notifications activated, like now I don¡¯t know if the orc is dead.¡¯ ¡°System, can you reactivate the kill notifications, but still keep all the other notifications at a minimum? ¡± [Preference modified] [C-Rank Orc killed 12K xp received] [Class Martial Artist has reached the max level.] [Selectable Class: Tier 0:Swordsman, Gunner, Hunter, Cartographer, Adventurer, Thief Tier 1:Martial Master, Hunter(Aedris)] Mikael looked at what the different classes were offering, but only three of them caught his attention. [Swordsman 0/25 Tier 0 Class Description: You¡¯ve always liked the sword, and now you¡¯ve begun to learn how to swing it, but it¡¯s still extremely bad, so never stop progressing. Stats: +1 AGI, +1 VIT, and +1 PER per level. 20% increase in the learning speed of sword skill. 10% faster attack speed when using a sword.] [Martial Master 0/50 Tier 1 Class Description: You aren¡¯t a martial arts neophyte anymore and have already begun to walk the martial arts path. Stats: +3 STR, +1 AGI, +2 END, +1 VIT, +1 PER per level. 60% increase in the learning speed of martial arts or related skills. 40% more damage when using your body to fight. 30% more attack speed when using your body to fight. Your talent in Unarmed Martial arts is increased (Permanent).] [Hunter(Aedris) 0/50 Tier 1 Class Description: You have joined the hunter guild from the Aedris world and have become a hunter. Stats: +1 STR, +1 AGI, +2 END, +3 VIT, +1 PER per level. The body refining technique of the Aedris world is 2x more effective. When using body refining techniques, you learn them faster and have an easier time understanding or upgrading them. Your body talent is also upgraded (Permanent).] ¡°System can you explain how the class system works and the difference between tier 0 and tier 1 class?¡± [Classes are separated into tiers. Each tier is stronger than the one before, to unlock for example a tier 1 class you¡¯ll need to have maxed a related tier 0 class and have done the necessary action. For example, the Hunter(Aedris) is unlockable by maxing a tier 0 fighting class (Martial Artist, Hunter, etc¡­) and becoming a hunter in the Aedris world.] [Each time you max out a class in a tier, the XP cost will multiply, but it won¡¯t affect the other tiers. For example, if you maxed out the Tier 0 class Martial Artist and it was your first class, the first level required 100 XP. Your second Tier 0 class will require 200 XP, and your third will need 300 XP, and so on. An important thing to note is that XP costs don¡¯t transfer between tiers! You could have already maxed out five Tier 0 classes, but your tier 1 classes will not a an xp cost multiplier.] The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡®Hmm, so the XP increases... It¡¯s a little annoying and will slow down my leveling speed, but not by much, considering that the XP a monster gives increases faster than their strength.¡¯ ¡®I think I¡¯ll take the swordsman class because when I max the class I will maybe unlock a related class like Sword Master or a similar class! Sure the tier 1 class looks and is stronger but the thing is that to max them they need to reach level 50, if the XP cost stays consistent to pass from level 49 to 50 it would need like 1M XP soo¡­¡­¡¯ [Swordsman Class selected] ¡®Let¡¯s continue this hunt.¡¯ Just after the third orc felt dead Mikael received a surprising notification [Too many stats gained at the same time for the current strength level. Add the stats periodically to help the body adjust? Warning: not listening to this advice can cause severe pain, or in the case that far too many stats are added, the implosion of the body and consequently, death!] [Yes no] Mikael logically took the yes option and saw that his stats increased for the next five minutes. ¡®It seems that the time Kiara writhed in pain was because too many stats were added at the same time but if our stats were more disproportionate she wouldn¡¯t have ended this lucky¡­¡¯ he thought, feeling a little nervous about this possibility. He frowned while thinking, ¡®If she had died like that, I would have been a bit sad and angry about it. I mean, I have spent a lot of time with her recently, and she is good company. I¡¯ll say we could almost be considered friends... ¡°System why didn¡¯t you inform me about the danger of gaining a lot of stats at the same time when it was Kiara that was gaining stats?¡± [You didn¡¯t ask.] ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for that¡ªreally? That¡¯s your answer!?¡± He felt a surge of anger upon hearing the response but quickly calmed himself as a thought crossed his mind: ¡®The system doesn¡¯t owe me anything. Even if it¡ªor rather, she¡ªdidn¡¯t warn me, I can¡¯t really blame her. I¡¯ve decided to call her "she" since the voice is that of a woman anyway. In fact, I should probably consider that I owe the Akashic Records for this opportunity. Yes, I paid with my lifespan, but honestly, it¡¯s a small price to access the incredible world of the Records.¡¯ ¡®This small talk has put me in a bad mood. I¡¯ll go kill some orcs to clear my head.¡¯ Just after he had this thought he began to hunt the orcs. Of course, he was cautious and consequently hunted orcs slowly. In the next 5 hours, he was capable of killing 8 more orcs. Naturally, his hunts weren''t easy each time. Some were done without injury and some caused him some wounds. Once, he escaped from a fight after a second orc appeared during his fight with the first orc. During this time he also maxed the Swordsman Class and consequently unlocked the tier 1 Class Sword Master. [Sword Master 0/50 Tier 1 Class Description: You aren¡¯t a novice swordsman anymore and have already begun to walk the path of the sword. Stats: +1 STR, +2 AGI, +1 END, +2 VIT, +2 PER per level. 70% increase in the learning speed of sword arts or related skills 30% more damage when using a sword. 50% more attack speed when using a sword. Your talent with a sword is increased (Permanent).] ¡°Status¡± [Name: Mikael Angelini Race: Human (Earth Origin World) Lifespan: 21/99 Overall Power: Tier 1 Military Rank: Recruit 0/10 MP Global LVL: 25 : 8,9K/39,7K XP Class: Sword Master LVL: 1/50 : 240/18,2K XP Stats: Strength: 48 > 63 Agility: 50 > 91 Endurance: 49 > 64 Vitality: 25 > 63 Perception: 24 > 62 Active Skills: None Passive Skills: Unarmed Martial Arts Mastery Tier 0 Level 1, Footwork Mastery Tier 0 Level 1, 6th Sense Tier 0 Level 1, Swordsmanship Mastery Tier 0 Level 1 Life Points(LP): (0) 140] ¡°Uh, System why the fuck does the Sword Master Class need 18,2K XP to pass from level 1 to 2 !?¡± [It¡¯s because Tier 0 classes are considered Newbie Classes, so the XP cost grows exponentially to make early leveling easier. However, from Tier 1 onwards, the XP needed to level up will be calculated by taking the total XP required to go from level 0 to level 50 and dividing it by 50. This also means that each level will require the same amount of XP.] ¡®So every level will be just as hard to gain¡­ Interesting.¡¯ Mikael thought for a moment before deciding to end the hunt and head back to the city, but just when he was ready he saw the state of his clothing. His clothes are dirty with earth stains from all the time when he fell to the ground during his fight but above all he had blood stains all over him. Mikael was speechless. ¡®I look like I just committed a murder and then decided to roll around on the ground!¡¯ ¡®Whatever, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to a fashion show in these clothes. I¡¯ll just head back to the guild and grab some hunting gear for next time.¡¯ Next, he walked out of the forest and entered the city. His bloodstained clothes drew a lot of stares, but nobody bothered him, so he didn¡¯t mind. After wandering around the city for a while, he arrived at the Hunter¡¯s Guild branch and walked in. Just after he heard a loud voice say ¡°What the fuck is a hobo doing here?¡± The loud voice drew some glace and Mikael looked in the direction of the voice and saw a bald man drinking with 2 other guys but they weren¡¯t looking like proper hunters they looked like they were 7 months pregnant probably from drinking too much alcohol. Mikael answered because he didn¡¯t share the mindset of some protagonists who think that staying silent is a sign of humility¡ªhe believed it was just a sign of being a pushover. He shot the man a disdainful glare. ¡°I¡¯m no hobo. I was out hunting, and my clothes got dirty during the fight. If you can¡¯t even tell that, maybe you should stop pretending to be a hunter.¡± The hunter was instantly enraged by his words. He jumped to his feet, slamming his hand on the table. ¡°What did you say, bastard!?¡± Mikael gave him a sympathetic look and calmly replied, ¡°Even your hearing¡¯s defective... I really pity your parents.¡± The man saw red instantly. Mikael¡¯s seemingly casual words hit a sensitive spot, as he had indeed been abandoned at birth. Enraged, he charged at Mikael, screaming, ¡°YOU BASTARD!¡± ¡®I can¡¯t kill him, or I might get into trouble. After all, I don¡¯t know the rules of this world. But it should be fine to hurt him. I can use this opportunity to send the message that I¡¯m not someone to mess with.¡¯ The man threw a clumsy punch, which Mikael easily dodged, before delivering a ¡®powerful¡¯ punch straight to the man¡¯s stomach. He was sent flying two meters before crashing to the ground while the sound of his bone-breaking where heard!! "ARGHHH" he screamed, writhing on the ground in pain. Instantly, the noise in the building died down. Mikael glanced at the man¡¯s friends, who looked ready to join the fight but quickly reconsidered after seeing what had happened. None of them dared to even meet his gaze after watching their friend get taken down with a single hit. Mikael ignored all the stares on him as he approached the counter, where Ruby stood. She was a bit surprised to see him take down a man with a single hit, but not overly so¡ªafter all, she had witnessed his examination, and a D-rank hunter was considered strong even among the hunters, certainly stronger than a random drunkard. Ruby glanced at his bloodstained clothes and said, "It¡¯s good you decided to abandon this quest before it killed you." Mikael noticed where her gaze had landed and inwardly rolled his eyes. "I¡¯m not here to forfeit the quest. I¡¯m here because I finished it!" ¡°Wait, you¡¯re serious?¡± Ruby was stunned. It had only been about five hours, and he had already completed a quest above his level! ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious,¡± he said, opening his backpack to reveal the blood-soaked orc ears. ¡°So, what do I do with these?¡± Still surprised, Ruby replied, "Give me an ear¡ªI need to check its authenticity." Chapter 12: Shopping and Body Refining She took the ear, examined it briefly, then said, ¡°All good. So, how many orcs did you kill for the mission?¡± ¡°I killed 11, but the quest requires kills in groups of 5, so I want to complete it twice.¡± He handed his backpack to Ruby. Ruby counted the ears, placed them in a box, and then took the mission paper and his hunter card, processing something with a machine. A moment later, she said, ¡°The mission is registered as completed, and you¡¯ve earned 2,000 contribution points! Do you have the cores as well? If so, are you looking to sell them? They¡¯re worth about 200 points each for orc cores.¡± ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ll keep the cores for now. By the way, can I retake this quest?¡± ¡°Of course, but don¡¯t you want to take a break?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll rest. I retake the quest for tomorrow.¡± Ruby found this a bit odd. Normally, after completing a quest, hunters would either train using the resources they earned or spend time relaxing at a brothel or pub. She did something behind the counter before saying, ¡°Sure, this mission is on your record for the next week!¡± ¡°So now that I¡¯ve got some contribution points, where can I use them?¡± Ruby grabbed a book and handed it to him. ¡°Check this out.¡± Mikael flipped through the book and saw it was organized by rank, from F to S. Of course, the contribution points needed for an S-rank item were ridiculous and also needed the equivalent hunter rank. What caught his attention were a few things: a good E-rank full-body leather armor for 500 points, an average D-rank short sword for 1,000 points, a D-rank body refining technique for 1,000 points, and a promotion to C-rank for 5,000 points. Mikael decided to buy the leather armor, the body refining technique, and a lower-quality D-rank short sword for 500 points and a total of 2K points for all these items. He showed Ruby the items he wanted, and they walked to a room guarded by two strong-looking men. Ruby said a few words to the guards, then went inside for a couple of minutes before coming back with the leather armor, the short sword, and a small booklet. Next, he took the items and went to the changing room Ruby had indicated. He was glad to take off his blood-stained clothes and quickly put on the leather armor. Mikael looked in the mirror. "Damn, I look like I just stepped out of a medieval movie!" And he really did. The leather armor covered his body, with also reinforced clothes that felt surprisingly comfortable. ¡°I¡¯ll check the sword and body refining techniques later when I¡¯m back at my apartment.¡± He said goodbye to Ruby before leaving the guild. Some hunters were still casting glances because of the fight, but he didn¡¯t care. Next, he headed to the library, where he read a book about monsters that described them in detail. For example, the section on orcs was like this: *** Species: Orcs Danger level: Individually C-rank Description: Orcs are humanoid monsters, approximately 2 meters tall, with muscular builds and green skin. The orcs that hunters will most often encounter are the males, as they are the hunters in orc society. Male orcs are extremely strong and resilient, even compared to other C-rank monsters. Their vitality is remarkable; they can survive for a time even after their hearts are pierced. Their only major weaknesses are that they are slow and incredibly dumb, and they view the use of weapons as a sign of weakness. Imagine the destruction they could cause if they wielded clubs with their strength¡­ In comparison, female orcs are much weaker, with the strength of an average D-rank monster, but they are far more intelligent. Their intelligence has been estimated to be similar to that of a 10-year-old human child. *** Mikael felt foolish. ¡®I should have come to read this book the moment I chose the orc hunting quest! I could have avoided getting hit by that first orc if I had. Ever since I¡¯ve been linked to the Records, I¡¯ve made a lot of stupid decisions! I need to stop getting caught up in the thrill of exploring a fantastic world and having "superpowers" and start thinking more carefully. It starts by reading this book so I¡¯m better prepared next time!¡¯ He then spent the next hour reading the entire book before leaving the city, entering the forest, and finally returning to his apartment in his world. Mikael took off his newly bought leather armor before taking a shower and putting on his usual outfit: a white shirt and black cargo pants. He didn¡¯t put on his jacket, though, because he planned to do some training, and the jacket would get in the way. Of course, he didn¡¯t throw away the stained clothes; instead, he washed them by hand, as his small apartment didn¡¯t even have a kitchen, let alone a washing machine. Mikael then took out his old steel sword and his new D-rank sword. The two swords were of similar length; the steel sword measured 88 cm, while the D-rank sword was slightly longer at 94 cm. In appearance, they were also alike, with metal blades and wooden handguards. Looking at the swords, Mikael thought, ¡®So how do I know which sword is stronger? The D-rank sword should be better since it comes from a fantastic world, but by comparison, the other one is created by Earth''s more advanced technology.¡¯ He had an ¡®idea¡¯ to test the durability. Placing the steel sword on the ground, he pressed the D-rank sword down onto it, applying his weight so the two blades collided to see if their durability was at least comparable and one wouldn¡¯t cut through the other. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Clang After a few seconds, he stopped and examined the state of the swords. Both blades were chipped at the point of impact but were still in relatively good condition. ¡®Well, at least I still have two swords, but this test was pretty pointless. All it did was chip my blades¡­¡¯ ¡®Chipped... ah, damn! I forgot¡ªyou need to sharpen swords, or something like that, right? I¡¯m pretty sure I read about it somewhere.¡¯ Sigh ¡®Now I need to buy a book about how to sharpen a sword and the related items... goodbye my money.¡¯ He then bought a book on how to care for a blade for 5 LP. After taking the time to read it, he now had a better understanding of how to maintain his swords. Most importantly, he learned how to sharpen them! Armed with this new knowledge, he bought a whetstone for another 5 LP. ¡®Only 10 LP? I¡¯ve gotten used to being broke after each purchase, but this time I still have¡­ [Life Points (LP): (+390) 530] 530 LP left, so I¡¯m doing pretty well.¡¯ ¡®Now that I¡¯ve checked my armor and my new sword, let¡¯s save the best for last: the body refining techniques!¡¯ he thought, taking the small booklet in his hands. He started reading, and the text began like this: "Body refining is a complex art created by the Light Goddess Daana to help her beloved creations fight the Night Goddess Ghnimera and her evil spawn¡ªthe monsters. These techniques were later modified by talented individuals from the light races (humans, elves, demi-humans) ¡®The content is pretty interesting if you can ignore the obvious propaganda against the Night Goddess and the monsters.¡¯ Mikael didn¡¯t care about the good and evil sides discussed in the book. What mattered to him was what could benefit him. He had learned at a young age that morality is just a matter of perspective, and he always chose what served him best. In the real world, good and bad labels are irrelevant¡ªonly the strong survive. On Earth, wealth gave power, but now, real strength is what counts! The text continued like this: These techniques have varying efficiency depending on multiple factors. First of all, the only permanent factor is your talent. Your talent will determine how quickly you can use a body-refining technique and how much progress you can make. Sadly, talents are fixed at birth and are unchangeable. But even if your talent is weak, don¡¯t lose hope; there are other factors that you can change! The second factor is the rank of the body refining techniques. It¡¯s logical that an A-rank technique will be more efficient than a C-rank one. The third factor is the material you use for your body refinement. If you don¡¯t use a material, your progress will be extremely slow or even nonexistent. However, if you use, for example, a B-rank monster''s core, your progress will be faster. Finally, the last factor¡ªone that allows even the talentless but determined to progress¡ªis the pain factor. Yes, body refining is painful. Body refining is divided into 10 levels, and each level is more painful than the previous one, but also much more efficient. So even if your talent is weak, if you work hard, you can make rapid progress. What we¡¯ve discussed so far is the history of body refining and how to progress quickly with it. But now, we¡¯ll talk about the different types of body refining. Indeed, body refining is divided into two categories. The first type is quantitative body refining, which consists of increasing your raw strength. For example, if your strength is represented by a number¡ªlet¡¯s say 10¡ªquantitative refining would aim to raise that number to 11 or higher. The second type is qualitative body refining, which focuses on improving the quality of your strength without changing the number. Using the same example, someone who trains in qualitative body refining might still have a strength value of 10 but be significantly stronger than someone else with the same number. To become truly strong, you¡¯ll need to train using a combination of both methods, with a heavier focus on quantitative body refining for optimal time management. If you want to begin your body refining, you will need to sit in the lotus position while taking deep breaths, following these instructions: Close your eyes and slowly count 1-2-3-4 as you inhale through your nose, then exhale for four seconds. You¡¯ll also need to recite this mantra in your mind: I am refining my body. I am my body, and my body is me. I train my body for myself and only for myself. I choose to brave the pain to become stronger. My goal is a (quantitative for quantitative body refining/qualitative for qualitative body refining) upgrade. I choose the level (between 1 and 10 depending on the chosen pain level) of body refining. Take the time to read and memorize these instructions because you¡¯ll need to know them by heart to start your body refining. Good? I¡¯m going to assume you¡¯re ready. The last thing you need to know is that when you are performing body refining, you need to have the necessary materials near you¡ªideally, if it¡¯s a core, it should be between your hands. Never forget: if these instructions are followed properly, your progress will be fast, but if you make mistakes, your progress will slow down. You now have everything you need to know¡ªhappy body refining! Mikael finished reading. ¡®This booklet has some really interesting information, especially about body refining, which is surprisingly simple. You just need to know how to breathe and recite the mantra from the book, so there¡¯s no reason not to try.¡¯ Next, he sat in the lotus position, holding an orc core between his hands, and began breathing according to the book¡¯s instructions. After 15 minutes, he got into the rhythm and started silently reciting the mantra. ¡®I am refining my body.¡¯ ¡®I am my body, and my body is me.¡¯ ¡®I train my body for myself and only for myself.¡¯ ¡®I choose to brave the pain to become stronger.¡¯ ¡®My goal is a qualitative upgrade.¡¯ ¡®I choose level 1 of body refining.¡¯ The moment he finished the mantra, his body began to itch all over, but it wasn¡¯t painful. The sensation lasted for about two minutes before it stopped. ¡®That¡¯s it? It¡¯s already over, and it wasn¡¯t painful at all! Maybe it ended because you need to keep reciting the mantra, and the lack of pain is probably because I chose the least painful level of body refining.¡¯ He was about to try again when he received a notification. [Your knowledge of the body refining technique of the Aedris world has reached the required level.] [You have learned the skill: Body Refining Technique] [Body Refining Technique: Tier 0, Level 3 Skill Description: This is the D-rank body refining technique of the Aedris world. By using this skill you can refine your body using the quantitative body refining or the qualitative body refining. The efficiency is affected by the multiple factors spoken in the book about this technique. This skill affects all the physical stats (STR, AGI, END, VIT, PER) but doesn¡¯t affect the spiritual stats. Current Progress: Quantitave +0 stats Qualitative Stats value: 1.00 Warning!!: Your current progress is extremely slow because of the lack of the Training System, and the extremely low physical potential of the Human(Earth) race.] ¡®Nice, I need to spend my LP again for an upgrade... Seriously, I always need more money for something!¡¯ he thought, annoyed. Sigh ¡®Anyways, let''s review the level-up conditions.¡¯ [Body Refining Technique: Tier 0, Level 3 Skill: this skill can reach the next level if the following conditions are met. Find a way to upgrade the body refining techniques.] ¡®Hmm, so this time it¡¯s different there isn¡¯t a progress bar and it doesn¡¯t cost LP so that''s already a plus. To upgrade the body refining techniques the easiest way I can think is to get the C-rank version from the Aedris world.¡¯ Chapter 13: Spar ¡®As it says, for now, it''s useless to train in body refining, so I¡¯ll focus on swordsmanship instead. It should help me cut through orcs more easily if I level up my swordsmanship skill.¡¯ ¡®Now that I think about it, how does the ¡°additional damage¡± work? I have two multipliers to my sword damage. The first is 10% from my swordsmanship, but I also get an additional 30% from the Sword Master Class. So, are these additive or multiplicative?¡¯ ¡°Records, do you have an answer?¡± [The same type of bonus is additive, not multiplicative.] ¡®Hmm, that makes sense. If they were multiplicative, you could stack several skills that boost the same thing, like eight skills giving a 100% increase each, and that would be of the same strength than someone with a single skill giving a 256x boost. It¡¯s obvious which option would be easier to get.¡¯ ¡°System, I¡¯d like to train with Kiara in swordsmanship, martials arts and footwork at the same time. Can I get a teacher at peak human ability, like last time?¡± [Request possible for 40 LP per hour.] "Okay, but is it possible to pay per hour while I¡¯m in the training room instead of paying upfront?" [Yes, it¡¯s possible.] "Records, set that as the default from now on." [Preference modified.] [Payment of 40LP/h for each hour Mikael remains in the training room until he leaves.] Mikael then left his apartment and arrived at the training room. He saw Kiara sitting on the ground, seemingly doing nothing, just staring at the floor. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me she does this when I¡¯m not around?¡¯ "Hey Kiara, what are you doing?" She seemed startled, turning in the direction of his voice. She looked ''oddly sad'' at first, but upon seeing him, her face lit up. "Oh Mikael, you¡¯re finally here! What was I doing? I was just thinking while waiting for you to return." ¡®Wow, she really just waits for the time to pass but maybe it isn¡¯t boring for her because she¡¯s an AI? Or maybe she simply has nothing else to do.¡¯ "Kiara, do you do this every time I leave?" She seemed genuinely confused by his question and replied, "Of course. What else would I do?" "Isn¡¯t it boring? I mean, I would personally find it incredibly dull to do absolutely nothing for hours." "Yeah, it is boring, but I stay happy by thinking about when you¡¯ll come back," she said with conviction, smiling in a way that seemed slightly crazed. Mikael found her smile oddly captivating and said, "If you want, I could get you some books to read when I¡¯m not around." "Really? You¡¯d do that for me?" "Yeah, let me check the system store for some books. I¡¯ll be back in two minutes." As Mikael browsed through the system store, Kiara was breathing deeply, her face flushed with excitement. ''Kyaaa, he¡¯s going to buy me a gift! He¡¯s going to buy me a gift! Ahhhh, this day is too perfect! My core might explode from joy. My Mikael, Mikael, Mikael, Mikael¡­'' Mikael decided to buy the entire Harry Potter series for 20 LP. The moment he confirmed the purchase, the books appeared in front of him and fell to the ground. As he was about to call Kiara, he noticed she was lost in thought again, her face slightly flushed. Curious but sensing it was better not to ask, he simply said, ¡°Kiara.¡± She snapped out of her reverie and looked at him as he continued. ¡°These books are from a popular series called Harry Potter. You can read them when I¡¯m not around.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± she said. ¡°No problem. I think we can consider ourselves friends after all the time we¡¯ve spent together,¡± Mikael added. ¡°YES!¡± Cough ¡°I mean, yes, we can be considered friends,¡± she corrected herself, trying to sound calm. Mikael gave her a look but decided not to press the issue further. ¡°Are you ready to do my training?¡± "Of course." "Before we start, we need to upgrade your stats for the sparring session." Kiara hesitated, remembering the pain from last time, but eventually responded, "Okay, I¡¯m ready." Mikael reassured her, "Don¡¯t worry, this time it won¡¯t hurt. The stats will be added gradually, which won¡¯t cause you any discomfort." Kiara gave him a grateful nod. "System, increase all of Kiara¡¯s physical stats to 120, but do it periodically from now on." Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. [Preference modified.] [Request possible for 120 LP. Proceed?] [Yes No] Mikael confirmed, causing his LP to drop to 350. ¡®With 120 in all her physical stats, she should be equal to or stronger than me, even with the buffs from my class and skills. That¡¯s for the best¡ªif I only train against weaker opponents, facing a stronger enemy in a real fight would be dangerous.¡¯ Meanwhile, Kiara braced herself for the pain but was pleasantly surprised to feel nothing. She quickly spoke, "Mikael, let¡¯s start our training with a sparring match." They both grabbed wooden swords and took their positions in the sparring area. The moment the fight began, the two of them stayed in their positions; neither rushed the other. Then they began to walk slowly, locking gazes so as not to lose sight of each other. When they were close, Kiara initiated the fight with a vertical slash at Mikael, which he easily blocked. However, Kiara withdrew her sword the moment their blades clashed and sent a horizontal slash. Mikael dodged due to his superior speed, before continuing to clash swords, but he was steadily improving. His progress was visibly fast, but Kiara was also growing stronger, so they remained in a stalemate. ¡®This stalemate can''t continue. I need to do something to break it, because the longer this goes on, the stronger Kiara will become, and I don¡¯t think I can keep improving faster than she gains strength.¡¯ Suddenly, Mikael bypassed her guard at his fastest speed while blocking her sword with his. Thanks to his still superior stats, he used the moment when their swords were locked to grab her and throw her onto her back! Unfortunately for him, Kiara, with her peak human martial arts experience, grabbed Mikael and pulled him down with her. During their fall, their swords slipped out of reach, prompting Mikael to attempt wrestling with her. However, with Kiara''s superior wrestling skills, it only took her three seconds to reverse the position and put him in a strangling hold with her leg. Mikael tried to escape, but in this position, he had no leverage, and his strength wasn¡¯t at a level where he could brute-force his way out. After struggling for nearly two minutes, he finally tapped the ground to signal his surrender. Kiara released him at his signal, and the two of them got up. Mikael was moderately frustrated with the result. ¡®I lost again, seriously. Every time we spar, I lose, and I''m not a masochist who enjoys taking a beating in a fight. It frustrates me, but this result makes sense; she is more skilled than I am in combat.¡¯ ¡®And if this had been a real fight, I wouldn¡¯t have grabbed her when I was near her; I would have aimed directly for her eyes. The damage would have been significant, and from there, the fight could have gone anyway.¡¯ ¡®No, I shouldn¡¯t think like that. The point is that I lost, and in a fight to the death, I would be dead! I¡¯ll keep practicing these spars until I can win. No, it isn¡¯t enough; I¡¯ll continue until I can win easily.¡¯ Kiara didn¡¯t interrupt when she noticed Mikael deep in thought, but when he looked at her, she began, "Your swordplay was good, and your progress was faster than last time, so I have nothing to critique there. I understand the reasoning behind trying to wrestle with me¡ªit was because I was getting stronger over time, right?" "Yeah." "It was a really bad idea. You shouldn''t have tried grappling when you don¡¯t have experience in it, especially against a more skilled opponent!" she explained. Once she finished, Mikael asked, "What should I have done, in your opinion?" "Hmm, in a situation like that, you should have retreated. You were facing an enemy who was becoming progressively stronger and is more skilled than you, so while you still had the speed advantage, you should have escaped." "Yeah, but it was just a spar." "I know, but I prefer to teach in a way that prepares you for real situations. If this scenario ever happens, I want you to choose to run and live! In the spar, you should have played to your strengths, not your weaknesses. That means you should have kept the sword fight going while trying some surprise sword attacks. By doing that, your chances of winning would have been much higher." Mikael thought about her words for a moment before replying, "Alright, I¡¯ll keep that in mind." Kiara visibly brightened at his response, whether it was because he would be more cautious or simply because he had listened to her. She then asked, "Ready to continue your training?" "Always," Mikael answered, his determination clear. Over the next five hours, Mikael trained intensely, making what he considered significant progress. But that wasn¡¯t all¡ªhe also kept his promise and shared a delicious meal with Kiara, chatting with her before resuming their training. By the end of the day, his skill progress looked like this: [Your progress in the Unarmed Martial Arts Mastery skill has reached 67%] [Your progress in the Footwork Mastery skill has reached 92%] And the one with the most improvement: [Swordsmanship Mastery - Tier 0, Level 3 Skill Description: This skill encapsulates the user''s knowledge, experience, and mastery of swordsmanship. Benefits: Allows the user to learn and apply all swordsmanship-related knowledge more efficiently. Attack speed with a sword: +20% ¡ú +30% Attack damage with a sword: +10% ¡ú +15%] [Swordsmanship Mastery - Tier 0, Level 3 Skill: This skill can level up once the following conditions are met. Your knowledge and experience in swordsmanship must reach the required threshold. Current progress: 12% Pay 60 LP] Mikael was happy with his progress. As all of his skills improved, he was receiving better buffs and, more importantly, becoming a better fighter. Even against Kiara, it was noticeable; their sparring sessions lasted longer. However, that was only when Kiara wasn¡¯t using her full strength. With 120 in all stats and being more skilled than him, he was still taking quite a beating when she got serious. One thing he wasn¡¯t as happy about, despite his progress, was his LP count. He was down to 130, but by now, he was used to being low on LP, so it didn¡¯t bother him much. "It was a productive day. Anyway, thanks for the training, Kiara." "It was my pleasure, but don¡¯t forget to come back soon," she said with a smile. Mikael waved goodbye before exiting the training room and appeared into the Hub. He then took a moment to check the time: [Earth Time (USA): June 19, 2025, 01:02:06]. A thought crossed his mind, prompting him to ask a question to the Records. "Records, it¡¯s been about 24 hours since I last slept, but I¡¯m still energetic and not feeling tired at all. Is this because of my higher levels, or is it due to my stats?" [This is caused by your vitality stats, which reduce your need for basic biological functions like sleep, food, oxygen, etc. If/when your vitality reaches 1K or its equivalent, you will no longer have these biological needs and won¡¯t ever need to use the bathroom because the food you eat will be optimally digested.] ¡®Hmm, so that¡¯s why. Really nice! It means that when I reach 1K in my vitality stats, I could even survive in space! Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve never really looked at the descriptions of what my stats do. I didn¡¯t think it was necessary¡ªI had, how should I say it? An instinctive understanding of their effects.¡¯ Chapter 14:Ambush "System, show a detailed description of all the stats." [Basic Stats: Strength (STR): Strength represents the physical power of the body. Agility (AGI): Agility includes speed, reaction time, reflexes, and dexterity. Endurance (END): Endurance refers to overall stamina, body constitution, and consequently, overall physical durability. Advanced Stats: Vitality (VIT): Vitality measures the amount of damage the body can endure before dying, as well as the speed and efficiency of regeneration. Example: If your vitality is high enough, you won¡¯t die instantly if your heart is pierced, but you might still die after a short time because your regeneration is too low. However, with higher vitality, it could be possible to regenerate even the lost heart. Perception (PER): Perception governs the body¡¯s senses¡ªthe main five being taste, hearing, sight, smell, and touch. It also affects more specialized senses, such as danger awareness or the ability to perceive energy. Spiritual Stats: Intelligence (INT): Intelligence reflects the power of the mind. Having higher intelligence allows for faster thought processing, improved memory, and better critical thinking. Note: This stat aids in thinking and decision-making, but its effects are limited except if the users find ways to make it more pronounced. Spirit (SPI): Spirit represents the intangible power of the soul¡¯s strength and the potency of the user¡¯s energy. Energy (ENR): Energy refers to the amount of a particular type of energy the user possesses. Multiple types of energy can exist, for example, the user might have 100/100 Mana but also 2000/2000 Prana. Energy is a special stat that isn¡¯t influenced by the same system as other stats. It doesn¡¯t grow by leveling up. One way to increase energy is to use methods native to the environment. For example, in a cultivation universe, you can gain Qi and find ways to cultivate it.] ¡®Hmm, interesting but not really surprising, except for the Spiritual Stats. But that''s normal since I don¡¯t have them yet.¡¯ ¡®Now that I¡¯ve finished with this, I would normally go eat and sleep, but I don¡¯t feel the need. So, I think it would be a better use of my time to return to hunting orcs. If I hunt enough, I could earn enough contribution points to become a C-rank hunter, which will give me 1.8K LP!¡¯ After making this decision, he made a detour at his appartment to put his leather armor on before leaving for the Aedris world. When he arrived, he was at the forest¡¯s edge, in the same place as when he had previously left the world. ¡®So, we appear at the same place where we left a world. Good to know.¡¯ Mikael wasted no time and immediately resumed his orc hunt. The hunt was going well¡ªthe orcs were killed relatively easily due to the new buff to his sword''s damage and the fact that the D-rank sword is significantly sharper than the steel sword. Taking these factors into account, in just 3 hours, Mikael had already killed 30 orcs. During his hunt, he was even able to take down small groups of 2-3 orcs. As Mikael pulled his sword from the chest of the 31st orc he had killed, he suddenly heard a sound and felt a fatal danger approaching. He quickly turned in that direction and saw a massive fist hurtling toward him. With only a split second to react, Mikael jumped backward, crossing his arms in front of him to brace for impact. The moment the punch landed, it felt like a truck had hit him. He could feel the bone in his left arm snap before being sent flying. Mikael soared several meters, crashing through a tree before finally hitting the ground. "Argggghh!" Mikael let out a pained cry, feeling the sharp agony in his broken arm. But despite the pain, he forced himself to his feet as quickly as possible. He knew that if he didn¡¯t get up, he was as good as dead. Once standing, he saw what had attacked him: a green-skinned humanoid, at least 3 meters tall, with muscles bigger than his head. Mikael¡¯s only thought was, ''FUCK.'' ''That¡¯s a fucking Orc Chief¡ªB-rank monster. And to make things worse, I¡¯m already injured from his first attack. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m much faster than him and with my wound, I don¡¯t known if I can even run. Fuck, I¡¯m so outclassed in stats it¡¯s not even funny. If I take even one hit without blocking, I¡¯m dead.'' Strangely, the more Mikael thought about it, the calmer he became. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ''I have to kill him before he lands another hit. This is going to be a dance with death, where one wrong move could get me killed.'' During this time, the orc chief stared at Mikael with a mocking grin, but Mikael honestly didn¡¯t give a damn about his expression or why he was grinning. His only focus was on how to kill the creature. ''My D-rank sword slipped from my hand when I blocked his hit, and now I only have the steel sword. But the difference between the two isn¡¯t that significant that it would make a difference. Neither of them can probably pierce his skin, and even if they could, they wouldn¡¯t be able to cut through his muscles, let alone his bones. No, the only way is to go for weak points like the eyes!'' Mikael decided to provoke the monster to create an opening. "Hey, bastard, are you really an orc chief?You¡¯re certainly not acting like one, more like a coward with that surprise attack. But I guess that''s typical for you, right? With all the ass kissing you did to get to your position." Normally, Mikael¡¯s insults wouldn¡¯t have worked on an orc, but thanks to the Universal Language System, the orc chief understood him perfectly and was instantly enraged. He was used to being treated like royalty¡ªhe even had his own harem of female orcs! So being insulted by a ''weak human'' infuriated him. The chief charged at Mikael with a speed that matched his own. He threw a punch in Mikael¡¯s direction, and the force of it seemed to bend the air around it! Fortunately, Mikael wasn¡¯t foolish enough to try and block it, so he dodged before delivering a full-power slash. Clang When his sword struck the orc''s skin, it felt like hitting metal, the blade harmlessly bouncing off while maintaining its momentum. Mikael didn¡¯t resist the momentum and let himself be carried by it. The orc continued its assault, but Mikael was able to evade the attacks. The orc had no real fighting technique, having only with his instincts before. It swung its arms wildly, trying to land a hit. While dodging, Mikael thought, ¡®Ahh, this is exactly what I feared¡ªmy sword can''t even make a scratch. The only option now is to fight dirty!¡¯ Mikael then began launching weak slashes at the orc¡¯s upper body while continuing to evade its attacks. This deadly dance continued for some time until Mikael prepared for his real strike. Just after dodging another enraged punch, he feinted a slash toward the orc¡¯s upper body. The chief didn¡¯t care¡ªit was just another slash like the ones before, so why should this one be any different? And that was exactly what Mikael had been counting on. Just as the slash was about to land, Mikael swiftly changed his target, slashing with all his strength directly at the orc chief¡¯s crotch. He felt some resistance but still managed to slice through, and when he did, he saw an "item" fall to the ground. ROAAAARRRRRRRRR The chief¡¯s agonizing scream was so loud it could have been heard for kilometers. Mikael didn¡¯t waste time gloating over the damage. No, he immediately followed through with his plan. Using his now-bloody sword, he jumped to reach it¡¯s height before stabbing it directly into the eye of the orc, who was too pained to react. He then pushed on the sword with his foot, trying to inflict even more damage and to escape unscathed¡ªor at least, that was the plan. However, the chief was writhing in so much pain that one of its flailing arms inadvertently landed a punch on Mikael. The impact was immediate¡ªMikael felt some of his ribs break as he was sent flying even farther than before. This time, the landing was rough. Mikael slid for several meters across the ground, which caused injuries to his back, but those were nothing compared to the searing pain of his broken left arm and ribs! "Argggg," he grunted. After all, he wasn¡¯t some war veteran¡ªthis was the first time he had experienced this much pain. He had been stabbed when he was younger, but it was nothing compared to the agony of multiple broken bones and the sensation of his fractured ribs piercing his internal organs. ¡®I¡¯m not here to die in a damn forest against an orc with no more than 2 IQ. Get up, Mikael, and kill this bastard!¡¯ After giving himself this motivational speech, he gritted his teeth and fought through the pain as he struggled to stand. He then looked up and saw the orc was still writhing in pain from losing his manhood and the added agony of having a sword lodged in his brain. Mikael thought, ¡®He has a sword in his brain¡ªnow would be a REALLY good time for the orc chief to drop dead!¡¯ But he wasn¡¯t counting on that. Instead, his eyes fell on his gun, and he thought, ¡®It¡¯s so tempting to just take out my gun and empty a magazine straight into his eyes, but if I do that, I¡¯ll progress less and I¡¯ll get used to having a deus ex machina save me, and that won¡¯t always be the case. So I won¡¯t use it unless I have no other choice.¡¯ He then began walking toward his fallen D-rank sword, which had slipped from his hand at the start of the fight. Every step was a battle, but he powered through the pain, gripped his sword tightly, and turned to face the orc, who was now coming out of his agony and glaring at him with pure hatred. Mikael didn¡¯t waste time and ¡®rushed¡¯ at the orc chief with his sword. Well, maybe "rushed" isn¡¯t the right word, considering that, due to his injuries, he was only moving at 60% of his maximum speed. Still, he closed in on the chief, narrowly dodging a punch. Mikael was startled to see that the orc¡¯s speed was now comparable to his own. He swung his sword again, aiming for the orc¡¯s crotch. The chief, feeling phantom pain from the previous blow, quickly blocked the attack. But Mikael feinted once more before he jumped and used his foot to push the sword already lodged in the orc¡¯s eye socket deeper, piercing further into the brain. The chief began to stagger from the severe brain damage, but still didn¡¯t go down. Mikael seized the moment to drive his sword into the orc¡¯s second eye, this time all the way to the guard. Mikael backed away and watched as the orc, clearly brain-damaged, staggered for a few seconds before finally collapsing to the ground. Then, he received a notification. [B-Rank Orc Chief killed. 100K XP received.] [Because of the life-and-death battle, your skills have...] Chapter 15: Injuries The moment he saw the kill notification, Mikael collapsed to the ground, too exhausted to even read the rest of the notifications. The mental strain of staying on guard, knowing that a single mistake could cost him his life, had taken a huge toll. Not to mention the pain he endured during the fight, which now felt even worse as the adrenaline faded. He took a deep breath out of exhaustion but instantly regretted it when a sharp pain shot through his ribs. "That orc really messed me up. I''m so injured that even breathing hurts," he thought, glancing at the orc chief''s lifeless body. "But at least I''m in better shape than him," he mused, still shaken by how close he had come to death. Sigh "I didn''t expect things to get this dangerous when I accepted the Record¡¯s offer. It¡¯s only been, what, 3 or 4 days? And I''m already this badly injured," he reflected. "But then again, in just 3 or 4 days, I''ve become what some might call a superhuman. So, I guess it balances out." Mikael felt a pit in his stomach as he thought, "No, seriously, that was way too dangerous. If that orc had been a speed type instead of just strong, I¡¯d be 100% dead right now." "Maybe I should leave this world? It¡¯s honestly too dangerous¡ªwhat if I find an easier one?" He mulled over the idea for a while, trying to push through the pain, but remained undecided. "I could leave, but how can I be sure my progress won¡¯t slow down if I ¡®escape¡¯?" The uncertainty gnawed at him, and the pain certainly wasn¡¯t helping him think clearly. "I¡¯ll leave, get some healing in the Records, and then decide whether or not to come back," he finally resolved. "Records, I want to leave this world." [Ejection from the current world is impossible due to the host''s grave injuries. However, do not lose hope. You can use a Force Leave to exit a world under any circumstances, depending on the world¡¯s strength. For this world, the cost is only 10K LP.] [Do you wish to pay?: Yes / No] [Note: If you do not have enough LP, you may take on a debt with a ¡®low¡¯ interest rate.] When he saw the notifications, Mikael was speechless, with only one thought running through his mind: "Fuck you, Records." Even someone as generally calm and calculated as him couldn¡¯t help but feel rage at the opportunistic message from the Records. Internally seething, Mikael still tried to keep a clear head. "Leaving this world is clearly impossible right now, so my only option is to get some healing in a city. But maybe... maybe I don¡¯t even need to get medical help. With all the orcs I¡¯ve killed, I should have leveled up enough to raise my vitality to the point where I could recover from these broken bones in just a few days. Plus, I don¡¯t know if the people here even have the same regeneration ability. If I¡¯m ¡®unique,¡¯ I definitely don¡¯t want to end up on an operating table." "There are only two reasonable options: 1) Go to a city hospital and get treated quickly for a price, or 2) Stay at an inn and let myself heal naturally. It¡¯ll take longer and hurt more, but it¡¯s probably safer." "Honestly, I¡¯m too paranoid to just walk into a hospital and hope for the best. The worst part is that my healing factor probably isn¡¯t even that rare, but I¡¯m not willing to risk it." After making his decision, Mikael returned to the orc chief''s corpse to retrieve its core. Even in death, the orc''s body remained tough, but after some effort, he managed to extract the core and placed it in his backpack. He then made his way to the spot where he had been ambushed earlier, took the core from that orc, and cut off its two ears. This brought the total tally of his orc hunt to: 1 orc chief and 31 normal orcs. He began his slow, painful journey through the forest toward Onissa City. The walk was anything but relaxing. Each step was a struggle due to his injuries, but at least the pain wasn¡¯t getting worse. ¡®That must mean my injuries aren¡¯t worsening either,¡¯ Mikael thought, trying to find some comfort in the situation. After several long hours of walking, he finally caught sight of Onissa City at the dusk. As he approached the gates, he noticed the many stares he received. He couldn¡¯t blame them¡ªhe was quite the sight. His left arm was dangling uselessly, his leather armor looked like it had been through a war zone, and to top it all off, he was covered in blood. And this time, it wasn¡¯t just orc blood. When Mikael was about to pass the city gate, he was interrupted by one of them. ''Excuse me, do you need help finding the hospital?'' the guard asked politely. Mikael, still catching his breath, quickly replied, ''No, I¡¯m fine. It looks worse than it really is. I just got roughed up while hunting,'' he lied through his teeth. The guard accepted his answer and returned to his post. Mikael didn¡¯t give the interaction much thought as he entered the city. He noticed a few glances in his direction but, fortunately, no one else stopped him. He soon arrived at a two-story stone and wood medieval inn, it''s the place where he rented a room for 10 days. Upon entering the lively building, he was greeted by the innkeeper, a gentle middle-aged woman named Carol. She fussed over him as soon as she saw his injuries and, to be honest, his currently terrible appearance. It took Mikael a few minutes to calm her down, promising that he would take care of his injuries, which seemed to ease her worries. Normally, he would have been annoyed at having to spend time reassuring her, given that they were essentially strangers. But he saw that she was simply a kind soul, and, for some reason, he felt a strange warmth from being ''taken care of''¡ªa feeling almost unknown to him. After all, he had always been alone and had to fight to survive since he was young. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. He was kicked out of the orphanage at the age of 8. After that, he tried to make money legally, but it didn¡¯t work out, so he turned to stealing. At first, he was terrible at it and often got caught, which usually earned him a beating. But over time, he got better at it even formed a gang at the age of 14, thinking it would be better to work in a group than solo. One thing that remained constant was that he was always on guard and surrounded by people society wouldn¡¯t consider ¡®good.¡¯ This certainly didn¡¯t help him develop a positive view of the world. So, seeing that kind souls existed did him some good, but it wasn¡¯t something he was used to. It made him smile for a few seconds before he stopped thinking about it and went to his room. Once inside, he entered the water basin in his chamber. The water was replaced every morning, making it cold. Mikael removed his bloody clothes and washed himself with difficulty. Once clean, he put on the spare clothes he kept in his room in case he needed to change between his casual outfit and his hunting gear without having to leave the world juft for that. He then lay down on the bed, where he quickly tried to fall asleep, or at least he would have if his body wasn¡¯t hurting too much to let him rest. ''I¡¯m so tired, but now I can¡¯t even sleep!? Seriously, what do I do now? I¡¯m not a doctor, so I don¡¯t know how to heal my injuries either. My only hope is that my vitality stat will help with the healing, and I just need to stay still so I don¡¯t make things worse. Now there¡¯s nothing to do but wait.'' Mikael lay there, lost in thought for a while, until he suddenly remembered, ''Wasn¡¯t there a notification about my skills after the fight?'' He then checked the system logs, added by the System Tools Upgrades, and found the notification. [Because of the life-and-death battle, your skills have greatly progressed: Unarmed Martial Arts Mastery +12%, Footwork Mastery +30%, 6th Sense +18%, Swordsmanship Mastery +60%] [Your skill Footwork Mastery has reached the required proficiency. Do you want to evolve it to the next level for 20 LP? Yes No] Mikael accepted, feeling a warm sensation in his body for a moment before it faded. ''It¡¯s the same feeling I got when I upgraded my swordsmanship skill, but I wonder what it actually is.'' Mikael thought about it for a while, since he had time to kill. ''I KNOW, or at least I think so. I remember the System said I couldn¡¯t deactivate my skills because they¡¯re linked to my soul. So it would makes sense that upgrading my skills would affect my soul. That warm feeling must be my soul¡ªor something related to it.'' ''Now, what should I do to pass the time? Hmm, I could check out the new effects of my skills and my status window. There should be some changes. Yeah, let¡¯s do that.'' [Footwork Mastery: Tier 0, Level 2 Skill Description: This skill represents the user¡¯s knowledge, experience, and mastery of footwork. Benefits: Allows the user to learn and apply all knowledge related to footwork more quickly. 30% ¡ú 37.5% faster movement speed when not in combat. 15% ¡ú 18.75% faster movement speed when in combat. Current progress: 22%] Mikael was pleased with the skill upgrade. Even though it wasn¡¯t a huge boost, it still increased his combat power. Afterward, he checked his status window and found something surprising. [Name: Mikael Angelini Race: Human (Earth-Origin World) Lifespan: 21/99 Overall Power: Tier 1 Military Rank: Recruit 0/10 MP Global Level: 25 Experience: 39.7K/39.7K XP (MAX) Class: Sword Master Level: 26/50 Experience: 17K/18.2K XP Stats: Strength: 63 ¡ú 88 Agility: 91 ¡ú 100 (MAX) Endurance: 64 ¡ú 89 Vitality: 63 ¡ú 100 (MAX) Perception: 62 ¡ú 100 (MAX) Active Skills: None Active/Passive Skills: Body Refining Technique: Tier 0, Level 3 Passive Skills: Unarmed Martial Arts Mastery: Tier 0, Level 1 Footwork Mastery: Tier 0, Level 1 ¡ú 2 6th Sense: Tier 0, Level 1 Swordsmanship Mastery: Tier 0, Level 1 ¡ú 3 Life Points (LP): (-30) 110] "Hey, System, why is there a ''MAX'' after my global level and three of my stats?" [For your global level, it¡¯s because your race (Human, Earth-Origin) is a Tier 0 race, which can only reach level 25 before maxing out. If you want to continue leveling up, you will need to change to a Tier 1 race.] [Note: When you change races, you will lose all the stats and bonuses provided by your current race. In exchange, all the XP used to reach level 25, along with any extra accumulated XP, will be transferred to your new race.] [The ''MAX'' after your stats is caused by stat limits. Stat limits refer to the maximum number of stats allowed by a race. For example, your current race has a maximum stat limit of 100 for the five physical stats and 30 for the INT and SPI stats. Your energy stat is also unusable.] [Note: Any extra stats are not lost and will be transferred once you acquire a race with a higher stat limit.] "Can I still upgrade my skills and use body refining techniques to improve the quality of my stats after reaching 100 in a stat?" [Yes, all skills are not limited by your stats and can continue to be used and leveled up. The same applies to body refining techniques.] ''That changes things. Now that my stats have reached 100, which is the current max, I can¡¯t get stronger as quickly as I have in the past few days. This means I should probably focus on unlocking the Race Gain System instead of the Training System. I¡¯d get more immediate benefits from upgrading my race. Or maybe I could focus on improving my skills and start refining the quality of my stats through body refining.'' Mikael considered different scenarios before making a decision. ''I¡¯ll just focus on my skills. Even if I get a better race with, let¡¯s say, a stat limit of 500, I¡¯ll eventually hit that cap and stop progressing again. But skills don¡¯t have a limit, as the system mentioned. It will just get harder to progress if I¡¯m too weak.'' Chapter 16: Fast Recovery After deciding to focus on his skills, Mikael reflected on the system. ¡®Is it just me, or is progress with the system becoming increasingly difficult? At first, the XP cost for leveling up a class increased progressively with each level, which made sense. But now, the XP cost is evenly distributed across all levels, making it harder. It¡¯s more difficult because, at higher levels, you would typically have extra stats, which allow for faster killing speeds and, in turn, faster leveling.¡¯ ¡®And now, it¡¯s become even harder with the race level cap. But when I think about it, it¡¯s not really a surprise. The only strange thing is that it wasn¡¯t shown in the status window, like with the class. Anyway, the real problem is the stat caps, which raise the difficulty of becoming stronger again. If this continues, the difficulty will quickly escalate to an extreme level.¡¯ ¡®At this point, I¡¯ll need to figure out a way to create a unique power system just for myself and use it to grow stronger. But until then, I¡¯ll stick with the class and stat system, at least until I hit this soft cap.¡¯ After Mikael finished thinking, he decided to try resting. For a while, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep, but after some time, his injuries hurt less, perhaps because he stayed still. The important thing is that he eventually managed to sleep. In this way, three more days passed before Mikael could no longer stand doing nothing. On the morning of the fourth day, he decided to go outside. It''s true that, aside from sleeping, eating, and reading, he hadn¡¯t done much. On the second morning, when he was no longer considered critically injured, he had visited the Records and bought a few books on useful subjects: a survival guide, a first aid manual, and others. He spent most of his time reading but was incredibly bored. A positive side to these three days of rest is the valuable knowledge Mikael gained and the fact that his condition has significantly improved. All his minor cuts and wounds have completely healed, and his broken bones have mended, though they¡¯re still fragile and could easily break again until he makes a full recovery. When he stepped outside, he saw a lively city with many people moving toward their destinations. What fascinated Mikael was the diversity in the city¡ªnot only were there the usual humans, but also more fantastic races like elves and demi-humans. He continued to look around, enjoying this moment of respite compared to the recent boring days. As he walked, savoring the relaxed atmosphere, he eventually arrived at a bustling market. He spotted a food stall and decided to buy something. Approaching the stall, which was selling some kind of sweet on a stick, he asked, "How much for this?" while pointing to the item. The vendor replied, "It¡¯s 1 copper coin." Mikael nodded, handed over a copper coin, and took the sweet. He continued his walk through the city, eating the treat. After spending some time strolling around, he threw the stick in a trash can and soon found himself standing in front of the Hunter¡¯s Guild. Entering the building, he noticed that Ruby was once again at the counter. He was a little surprised to see her working again but didn¡¯t give it much thought as he approached her. "Hello Ruby, I would like to redeem the Orc Extermination Mission." Ruby had expected him to return soon, considering how quickly he had completed the quest the first time, so she wasn¡¯t surprised to see him and replied, "Same as last time¡ªI need the ears as proof." Mikael nodded and handed her his backpack containing all the orc ears and cores. After calculating the total from his first hunt, he had 62 orc ears and 42 orc cores, plus the orc chief¡¯s core, which he kept on him. He didn¡¯t want anyone to know that he had managed to kill a B-rank monster, even at the cost of severe injuries. He kept it secret in case someone tried to ambush or assassinate him, so they wouldn¡¯t be able to plan around his full strength. After Ruby counted all the ears and verified their authenticity, she said, "All good, but this time you¡¯ve really outdone yourself¡ª31 orcs killed, which means you¡¯ve completed the mission six times." She spoke with a hint of admiration as she took his hunter card and registered the completion of the mission. At that moment, Mikael received a notification. [Orc Extermination Mission completed x6 +200 LP x6 = +1.2K LP] Pleased with his reward, Mikael continued, "I¡¯d like to exchange 20 orc cores for contribution points." Ruby took the twenty cores and said, "I¡¯ve updated your hunter card. You now have 9,000 contribution points." "Now that I have some points, I would like to buy the promotion to a C-rank hunter." Ruby nodded and made the necessary modifications before handing him back his hunter card, now 5,000 points lighter but with a C replacing the D-rank. She then said, "Your C-rank promotion is complete! If you want to become a B-rank hunter, you¡¯ll need to go to the Hunter Guild Headquarters in the capital. The promotion will be more difficult and will require you to fight a B-rank hunter to prove you have comparable strength. Of course, you¡¯ll still need contribution points¡ª20,000 for the B-rank promotion." A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. She continued, "As for quests, we do have some B-rank ones here, but not many. If you want to take on higher-caliber quests, you¡¯d be better off heading to the capital." [Quest: C-Rank Hunter completed. Rewards: 1.8K LP] Mikael took a moment to process what she had said, along with the notification that appeared, before responding. "Okay, thanks for the info. For now, though, I¡¯d like to check the catalogue. After all, I still have 4,000 points left." Ruby understood and handed him the book. Mikael took his time browsing through it before deciding to purchase a C-rank sword for 3,000 contribution points. He thought, ''That¡¯s the only item that¡¯s really worth it. Sure, the C-rank body refining technique is somewhat interesting, but not only is it too expensive at 5,000 points, it¡¯s also of limited use for now. On the other hand, a better sword will be extremely useful. If I had a C-rank sword against the orc chief, I might have been able to cut through his skin, and the fight would¡¯ve been much easier.'' Mikael pointed at the C-rank sword and said, "I would like to buy this sword." They followed the same procedure as last time, heading to the secured room, before Ruby returned with his sword. Mikael took it, said goodbye to Ruby, and left the Hunter Guild. He then found a quiet bench, where he took the time to examine his new weapon. To his surprise, it looked almost identical to the D-rank sword he had recently bought, except for the darker blade. After this brief moment of surprise, he began to think about his next move. ''I now have 3,000 LP, which is enough to either buy the Training System or the Basic Race Gaining System. Both are the most useful at the moment, but the issue is that I''ve decided to focus on my skills, and consequently, on body refining. For that, I¡¯ll need both systems if I want to be efficient. After all, I¡¯ve always had the habit of working smarter, not harder.'' ''For example, if I buy the training system and train in body refining for a week, I might achieve the same results in a single day if I had a better race, like the natives of this world. So yeah... if I focus on my skills, the best path would be to get the Basic Race Gaining System first, then farm LP to buy the Training System, and have enough left for training with Kiara. The problem with this plan is that I need LP, and the ways to earn more in this world are limited.'' ''I think I''ll leave this world. After all, I¡¯ve already gained a lot here, and while further progress is possible, it would inevitably be slower. I¡¯ll do one, maybe two quick worlds with the sole goal of farming LP.'' After making this decision, he immediately purchased the Basic Race Gaining System, reducing his total LP to a whopping 0. His new system works by allowing the user to gain a new race by killing someone of that race. Mikael decided to kill a human because he wanted to keep his original appearance. It would also be easier to blend into a modern world if he wasn¡¯t an elf or a similar fantasies race. He chose to target a bandit¡ªnot because he wouldn¡¯t dare to kill an innocent person, but because, if he could avoid it, he preferred not to. Mikael exited the city and followed the road leading to Onissa City, hoping to encounter some bandits. After searching for several hours, he finally heard something. "HELP, HELP ME, PLEASE!" a woman''s voice screamed. He moved toward the sound, suspecting it was what he was looking for. Mikael arrived at the scene and perched himself in a tall tree. Below, he saw three rough-looking men in worn leather armor and dirty clothing cornering a beautiful young woman. She appeared to have just reached adulthood, with Twintails styled black hair and tear-filled black eyes. One of the men stepped forward and slapped the woman hard, causing her to fall to the ground. "Shut up, bitch! It¡¯s useless to scream¡ªwe''re in the middle of the forest. Be a good little plaything, and maybe we''ll let you go," he said with a cruel smirk. Seeing this scene didn¡¯t faze Mikael. After all, it wasn¡¯t the first time he had witnessed something like this. In the place where he used to live, things like this could happen. For example, when a woman was in debt, it wasn¡¯t uncommon for her to be forced into prostitution, which, if that isn¡¯t rape¡­ So, he was pretty much indifferent. It''s just that Mikael had never liked rape or even understood it. He always thought, if you want to sleep with a woman, just seduce her. To him, rape was the solution of the weak. Seeing this scene, Mikael decided to intervene¡ªnot because he had a savior complex or anything like that, but simply because killing the bandits would benefit him. If it didn¡¯t, he would either have passed by or maybe interfered; the odds were 50/50. As he observed, the situation changed slightly. One of the men spoke, "Boss Roger, can we have our way with her after you?" The man who had slapped the young woman replied while unbuckling his belt. "She''s a pretty one. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a girl like this, so I''ll take my time enjoying her. But once I¡¯m done, you can have her." "Thanks, Boss." The woman, hearing their words and seeing Roger¡¯s actions, turned as white as a sheet. She began pleading, tears streaming down her face. "Please, don¡¯t do this!" Sobs "Mia don¡¯t want to be raped. Think about the women in your family¡­ please, don¡¯t do this to her." Roger responded to her, "But that¡¯s what makes it better. I mean, if you don¡¯t resist, it¡¯s less fun. So, do your best to fight back." He ended with a sadistic smirk. Hearing this, Mikael thought, Oh, so that¡¯s why! It¡¯s a mix of a kink for rape and being too lame to get a woman honestly. And they seem weak, so no danger there. I can make my move. As soon as he finished his thought, he moved at such a speed that it seemed like he disappeared. He reappeared behind Roger and, with a single slash, decapitated him. Roger''s head flew into the air, spraying blood all over the nearby bandit. One of the bandits turned his head in the direction of the blood splash and was immediately horrified to see Roger¡¯s headless body. He began to scream, "AHhhhhhhhh!" The second bandit turned around and said, "Why the hell are you screa¡ª" He didn¡¯t have time to finish his sentence before Mikael swiftly decapitated the both of them. Chapter 17: Ruthless Mikael When the bandits were killed, blood splattered everywhere, notably on the young woman, who looked both horrified and grateful. Her gratitude quickly won out as she said, "Thank you, thank you. If you hadn¡¯t come, Mia''s fate would have been horrifying." She glanced hatefully at the headless bodies of the bandits. Mikael ignored her odd habit of referring to herself in the third person and replied indifferently, "No need to thank me. I was just passing by and needed to kill some bandits. You were just lucky, that''s all." After he finished speaking, Mikael touched the bandits'' bodies, appearing to pickpocket them, but in reality, he was activating the Race Gaining system. [Race: Humans (Aedris world) successfully copied.] It is that easy? he thought, raising an eyebrow, before actually taking their money. When he was done, he was 1 gold and 83 silver coins richer. The girl seemed slightly uncomfortable with his response. "No matter your reasons, you still saved Mia from a horrible fate, and for that, Mia is eternally grateful," she said, bowing deeply. She continued, "Mia has a request. Can you help her get to Onissa City? Mia doesn¡¯t think she¡¯ll survive the journey alone without her guards." Seeing his disinterested gaze, she panicked and quickly added, "Mia''s dad can pay you. He has a lot of money! If you ensure Mia¡¯s safety during this trip, you¡¯ll be well rewarded." ¡®Please accept. If he doesn¡¯t help Mia, she¡¯ll die in this forest, she thought, still terrified from her recent ordeal.¡¯ Mikael considered her request. ¡®Hmm, I could help her. She saved me some time by helping me find the bandit, so even if I spend some time escorting her, I¡¯ll still come out ahead.¡¯ "Alright, but I¡¯ll leave you near Onissa City," he said. She quickly agreed but was confused. "If you leave Mia near the city, how will you get the money?" "Oh, that¡¯s not important. I don¡¯t need the money. I¡¯m just helping you because you saved me time, that¡¯s all." The girl was visibly torn between being impressed by his rejection of the money and bewildered by his apparent indifference to her life. Mikael turned and crouched before saying, "Get on my back." The girl was completely stunned by his words and stood frozen in place. Mikael waited for a couple of seconds, but not hearing her approach, even with his enhanced senses, he turned around and asked, ¡°Are you coming?¡± Mia stuttered, ¡°B-but why do you want me to climb on your back?¡± Mikael explained, ¡°Look, if we walk to Onissa City, it will probably take hours, but if you get on my back and I run, it will take only tens of minutes, or maybe even less!¡± She let out a small ¡°Oh¡± before approaching him, wrapping her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck. Normally, the position she took would have been quite inconvenient, but with his high stats, it didn¡¯t bother him. He then placed his hand under her thigh to get a good grip before saying, ¡°Hold on tight, we¡¯re going to go fast, and I don¡¯t think I need to explain what will happen if you fall at this speed¡­¡± ¡®I said that, but even if she loses her grip, I¡¯ll be able to catch her before she falls,¡¯ he thought. She made a small sound of agreement before tightening her hold on him. Mikael then darted forward, running at a speed faster than that of a car. SWISH The wind made a sharp cutting sound as he moved, and the surroundings blurred¡ªat least, that was the case for Mia, a normal human. After traveling for only a couple of minutes, Mikael arrived at the forest¡¯s edge near Onissa City, where he stopped and motioned for Mia to get down. She released her grip, still a little dizzy from the high-speed movement, then bowed and said, "Mia would like to thank her benefactor once again¨C." She paused, as if remembering something, then continued in an embarrassed tone, "Mia is ashamed, but she still does not know the name of her benefactor." Mikael replied, "Name¡¯s Mikael, but it¡¯s not important. You¡¯re near the city now and safe, so¨C bye." With that, he disappeared from the scene, his speed leaving no trace. "WAIT!" Mikael heard her, but he kept going. He wasn¡¯t here to play the hero, like he had said before. She was just lucky. He continued deeper into the forest before leaving this world and reappearing in the familiar Hub. The instant Mikael appeared, he received some surprising notifications: [At the start of the second week since Earth was linked to the Akashic Records, several modifications will occur: 1: Transformation of the private hub into a public hub where you can interact with other Earth natives. 2: Unlocking of a Global Level Leaderboard featuring all Earth natives. These modifications will occur in 10 hours, 13 minutes, and 45 seconds.]Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡®Oh, I knew the hub would become public, but the leaderboard¡ªthat¡¯s new.¡¯ ¡°System, will there be rewards for ranking well on the Global Level Leaderboard?¡± [No, the Leaderboard doesn''t offer rewards. However, it can help you gain fame and related benefits with other Earth natives.] ¡®It seems this leaderboard is pretty useless. Let¡¯s be honest, fame can be helpful, but it¡¯s nothing compared to real strength.¡¯ After this brief interlude, Mikael moved into his apartment, where he used the bathroom and took a shower. As he stood under the warm water, he thought, ¡®Ahh, it feels so good to have access to a modern shower. It¡¯s definitely more convenient than using a cold water basin. Damn medieval times¡­ I¡¯ve gotten too used to the comforts of modern life, and whenever I have to deal with medieval-level technology, it¡¯s hard to endure.¡¯ After taking a long, relaxing shower, Mikael dried off but chose not to put his clothes back on. He thought, ¡®I¡¯m about to change my race, and it¡¯s bound to be REALLY painful. Maybe I¡¯ll even expel impurities like in a cultivation novel or something, so it¡¯s better not to dirty my clothes.¡¯ He sat down on the bathroom floor, taking deep breaths while bracing for the pain he knew was coming. Minutes passed as he remained in that position before he thought to himself, ¡®I know it¡¯s going to hurt, but staying like this won¡¯t change anything.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m a little scared of the pain, and honestly, who wouldn¡¯t be? But I need to go through with this if I want to keep growing stronger. I refuse to stagnate just because I¡¯m afraid of feeling pain!¡¯ With that internal pep talk, he finally looked at the detailed description of the new race. [Race: Human (Aedris World) Tier 1 Description: One of the main races of the Aedris world, natives of this world are talented in body refinement but consequently have low potential in anything related to the spiritual side. This race has a stat limit of 800 for the five physical attributes and 120 for the two spiritual stats. It also unlocks the Energy stat but with limited potential. As a Tier 1 race, it has a max level of 50 before requiring an upgrade to a higher-tiered race to continue leveling up. +4 to all five physical stats and +1 to the two spiritual stats at each level. Faster and more efficient body refinement.] Mikael was impressed by the stats of this race and said, ¡°Records, I want to change my race to Human (Aedris World).¡± [Race change to Human (Aedris World) will begin in 10 seconds. Warning: Individuals from pain-sensitive races have reported extreme pain during this process.] Mikael wasn¡¯t reassured by the warning, anxiously following the countdown with his eyes. [5] [4] [3] [2] [1] [0] The moment the countdown hit zero, Mikael felt his bones begin to break¡ªand that was just the beginning. He gritted his teeth as the sensation of his bones breaking began, but it wasn¡¯t long before the pain became too much to bear. He couldn¡¯t endure it in silence anymore and started screaming. "AHHHHHH!" And it only got worse. After all, this wasn¡¯t just a bone adjustment¡ªit was a full-body transformation. His organs soon followed, feeling as if they were boiling. Every part of his body was affected, breaking down and transforming, pushing his physical limits to become stronger. But the price he paid for this enhancement was agonizing pain throughout the entire process. Yet, after destruction comes creation. As his body was broken down into dust, it gradually began to rebuild itself. Logically, one might think that if Mikael¡¯s body was reduced to dust, he wouldn¡¯t be able to feel pain. But no, the agony persisted, just as sharp as when he had a body. His body reformed, only to break down again. And again. This painful cycle repeated for an unknown amount of time before his body finally completed the transformation and remained intact. When Mikael realized that the pain had stopped, his fragile consciousness finally gave in, and he passed out. Some time later, Mikael finally woke up. ¡®Ah, that was really not a pleasant experience. Next time I change my race, I¡¯ll have to endure that pain again,¡¯ he thought with a shiver. He looked around. ¡®At least the ground isn¡¯t covered in impurities. That would have been a pain to clean up.¡¯ ¡°Hmm, System, are there any notifications about my race change?¡± [Yes, there are some notifications. They appeared while you were unconscious. Displaying them now.] [Evolution to a Tier 1 race complete. Level cap raised to 50.] [Body potential greatly increased.] [Spiritual potential slightly increased.] [Body refinement efficiency greatly increased.] ¡®Damn, that¡¯s really satisfying to see. It makes the pain I went through worth it¡ªand even better, it¡¯s a potential increase. Personally, I find potential increases more exciting than immediate power gains. If your potential is low, power comes slowly, but if your potential is high, you gain power quickly. So yeah, I definitely prefer having my potential boosted.¡¯ Mikael stood up and glanced around, catching a glimpse of himself in the mirror above the sink. He was surprised by what he saw. ¡®Huh, I¡¯m more handsome. Yeah, I¡¯m pretty sure I am,¡¯ he thought, studying his reflection. ¡®The difference isn¡¯t huge, but it¡¯s noticeable. How to say this? My skin his fairer and some imperfections have disappeared. If I was around an 85/100 before, I¡¯d say I¡¯m a solid 88/100 now. A nice bonus from all that pain. I¡¯m definitely not complaining,¡¯ he thought with satisfaction. ¡®I wonder how this beautification works. Is it because the natives of Aedris are generally more attractive, and by taking their race, I¡¯ve become more handsome too? That would make sense. After all, in the Aedris world, people were rarely ugly, and a good portion of the population would be considered beautiful or handsome by my standards.¡¯ ¡®Well, that answers that. But now that I think about it, how long have I been unconscious?¡¯ After checking with the Records, Mikael learned that eight hours had passed, leaving only two hours before the modifications took effect. ¡®Hmm, these upcoming changes are interesting in the sense that they¡¯re something new, but practically speaking, they won¡¯t be of much use right now. Maybe they¡¯ll become more useful later.¡¯ He then got dressed. That¡¯s when he realized he felt great. His injuries were completely healed, and his bones were back to normal, no longer weakened. ¡®It seems that changing my race has a healing effect,¡¯ he thought, astonished. ¡®Still, I shouldn¡¯t change races just for the healing effect. What if, because of a critical injury, the race change goes wrong and I explode?¡¯ He cleared his mind of these miscellaneous thoughts before speaking in his mind. "Records, I¡¯d like a world I can complete quickly, with a reasonable danger level, and where I can easily farm LP." [Request available for 100 LP. Note: Accessing a world outside the Hub will cost 100 LP.] When Mikael saw that message, he thought, ¡®Fucking capitalist system they really charge LP for everything.¡¯ Of course, Mikael refused to pay. Even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t¡ªhe was down to 0 LP. Chapter 18: Natural Disasters As preparation for the world exploration, Mikael put on his usual casual clothing. After all, his D-rank leather armor had been partially destroyed and wasn¡¯t particularly useful anymore. At least with normal clothes, he¡¯d blend in better. He also took his best weapon, a C-rank sword. Once ready, he returned to the Hub and repeated the same request he made five minutes earlier: ¡°Records, I¡¯d like a world I can complete quickly, with a reasonable danger level, and where I can easily farm LP.¡± [A potentially suitable world] [Parallel Earth World N.356567482312...] World Type: Unique world World Power Levels: Tier 0 Description: A world nearly identical to the Origin World, Earth, before it was connected to the Records¡ªexcept this world is about to experience civilization-ending natural disasters.] Optional Quests: [Survival 1 Description: The world is ending due to devastating natural disasters. Survive for 24 hours after the start of the calamity. Rewards: 5K LP] [Survival 2 Description: The world is ending due to devastating natural disasters. Survive for 1 week after the start of the calamity. Rewards: 10K LP] [Savior Description: Save as many people as possible from the upcoming calamity. Warning: These people must be capable of surviving even after you leave this world. Rewards: Varies depending on the number of survivors.] [Disaster What? Description: This planet is too beautiful to be destroyed, stop the disasters before they happens and consequently prevents a mass loss of life. Rewards: 25K LP] Mikael took the time to carefully read all the details before thinking, ''This world will give me a good amount of LP if I survive just 24 hours, but the problem is that even though my body is much stronger than a normal human''s, it isn''t stronger than a tsunami... So yeah, there will be some risks, but it¡¯s not a suicidal mission. With my speed, I can outrun most natural disasters, so as long as I¡¯m cautious, it should be fine.'' He continued considering different scenarios before asking the Records, "Records, I have a quick question: when I appear in this world, how much time will I have before the natural disasters begin?" [The users will appear exactly 1 hour before the start of the natural disasters.] ''That¡¯s pretty manageable,'' he thought. ''The only thing I¡¯m worried about is my sword. It would be better to leave it at my apartment since it¡¯ll be useless against a tsunami or hurricane. I could just risk losing it, or getting arrested by the cops for carrying a weapon.'' After making that decision, he made a quick detour to his apartment, left his sword behind, and then returned to the Hub to enter the Parallel Earth world. When his ''teleportation'' ended, Mikael appeared in the middle of a crowd. "What the hell? A guy just appeared out of nowhere!" "Damn, man! Why are you pushing me?" Mikael noticed that people were startled by his sudden appearance, but he quickly disappeared into the bustling crowd while they were still in disbelief over what they had just seen. By the time they regained their senses, he was already long gone. A few minutes later, Mikael managed to break free from the dense crowd and found himself on a street overflowing with people. Some looked serious, lost in their own worlds, seemingly heading somewhere important, while others appeared more relaxed. The bustle of voices and the sound of cars created a lively atmosphere that Mikael hadn¡¯t experienced in a while¡ªbut somehow missed. He had grown used to living in cities, so traveling to different places always felt a little strange. As he scanned his surroundings, he thought, ''And none of these people know that they¡¯re already dead.'' He sighed. ''It¡¯s kind of depressing when you think about it. Imagine living your life, going about your day, and then suddenly the ground opens up and massive waves appear. You can¡¯t do anything but die and pray... At least in a mana-filled apocalypse like the ones you read about in novels, you have a chance to survive and grow stronger. But with this... you''re just dead. There''s no struggle, no escape¡ªnothing.'' ''It could have been me if I¡¯d been born in this world instead of being lucky enough to be born in an Origin world! There¡¯s no "if" or "maybe"¡ªI was lucky. Sure, I worked hard and still do, but the truth is, someone can work extremely hard, and without a "power system," they can¡¯t get stronger. They''re doomed when a disaster like a tsunami or tornado strikes near them. Even I¡¯m not 100% safe in this world, but I¡¯d rather risk my life to grow stronger than stay on Earth, "safe" but living a meaningless life.'' ''Even if I die, at least I would have had fun... or at least more fun than staying on Earth, counting down the days while hoping that nobody who chose to chase real strength decides to kill me.''If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. After having these thoughts, Mikael began strolling around the city, doing nothing but appreciating its atmosphere. After all what could he have really done to prepare. Honestly not much so he decided to take this time to relax. Soon an hour passed, he then noticed a small crack forming in the ground. Nobody really paid attention to it, except for Mikael, who knew exactly what was coming. He was right¡ªwithin moments, the crack expanded, and people started to take notice. "What''s that? Is there going to be an earthquake?" He also saw some kids trying to approach the crack, but their parents quickly pulled them back, tightly holding their hands. As for Mikael, he calmly walked in the opposite direction. ''Now I just need to survive for the next 24 hours,'' he thought. Boom. He heard a loud crash, far more intense to him because of his enhanced senses. Fortunately, his new senses automatically adjusted to his environment and were under his control. For instance, he could hear the crash more clearly than the people nearby, but it wasn¡¯t deafening for him. He watched as a two-story building collapsed into the widening crevice. People screamed, especially those who had been inside the building. Mikael, however, didn¡¯t care about them and simply kept walking, staying alert for any sign of danger. After swallowing the building, the crack didn¡¯t stop¡ªit continued expanding. But at least the people were smart enough to start running. The expansion was slow enough at first that their escape seemed possible. However, more cracks soon appeared all around, and people, cars, trees, and buildings started falling into the growing fissures. All except for a few lucky individuals¡ªand Mikael. He moved swiftly, occasionally leaping over the crevices. He wasn¡¯t performing superhuman feats; he was just running at an "average" speed. His agility, however, was far beyond that of a normal human, making his balance and dexterity extraordinary. For him, navigating the chaos was easy. Mikael continued to move, avoiding danger, until he heard a weak voice cry out, "Help me, please." Turning in the direction of the voice, he saw a man trapped, his legs crushed under a large piece of debris. Mikael glanced at him but ignored the plea, focusing on his own survival as he began walking away. The man panicked. "No, don¡¯t go! I¡¯m hurt, I can¡¯t move! We should help each other in a disaster¡ªplease, don¡¯t leave me here to die!" When Mikael kept ignoring him, the man¡¯s tone turned desperate and angry. "HELP ME, YOU HEARTLESS BASTARD! I HOPE YOU DIE A HORRIBLE DEATH!" Mikael heard him perfectly but didn¡¯t care. The man was going to die, one way or another, thanks to the natural disasters. No matter what he said, Mikael wasn''t moved and continued with his survival, walking away without a second thought. By the time Mikael had moved some distance away from the injured man, he saw him being swallowed by the ever-expanding crevices. As he looked around, even he felt somewhat shaken. It was a true massacre, with bodies scattered everywhere. Some had been crushed by the debris from fallen buildings, but many more had likely fallen into the crevices, never to be seen again. Not far from him, he spotted a small leg crushed under a large piece of debris, lying in a pool of blood. The leg was too small to belong to an adult¡­ The countless horrifying sights, even for someone as normally indifferent as Mikael, made his stomach churn. Despite Mikael growing desensitized to death from a young age, having already killed multiple people. He also killed countless monsters since he joined the Records, this scene unsettled him. It was a truly horrific sight, one that rivaled the horrors of a war zone. He averted his eyes from the mutilated bodies. ''Even for me, this is pretty disturbing not gonna lie. Maybe I¡¯m not as desensitized to death as I thought.'' Taking a deep breath, he glanced around, trying to fully desensitize himself to the carnage. ''Being shocked by death is a weakness. I¡¯m not there yet, but if I could ignore even a massacre like this, it would be for the best.'' He continued surveying the scene, carefully avoiding the crevices, and after some time, the impact of the horrors lessened. After all, humans are an adaptable species at their core. While going through this desensitization process, he suddenly heard a rumbling sound approaching. ¡®What¡¯s this sound?¡¯ he thought while looking around, but he didn¡¯t find anything and was obstructed by the debris around him, so he decided to take higher ground for a better view. He jumped to the top of an intact building and scanned his surroundings. North, east, west, and south¡ªhe looked in every direction but still couldn¡¯t find the source of the low rumbling sound. He stayed there for a few minutes as the rumbling grew progressively louder, yet he still didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. Then, he spotted something small and blue on the horizon. ¡®What is that?¡¯ He continued to observe the blue object, which was growing larger, and suddenly realized, ¡®That¡¯s a wave. And given the earthquakes, it¡¯s probably a tsunami¡ªit just looks like a wave because I¡¯m so far away.¡¯ Seeing what was likely a tsunami heading towards him, Mikael began running in the opposite direction at a brisk speed of 150 km/h. Gasp ¡°Am I seeing things!?¡± Even with the ground splitting beneath their feet, people were still startled and questioned reality when they saw a human running faster than a car on a highway. Swish Mikael passed the disbelieving people, ignoring them, and focused solely on his survival. Once he was at a safe distance, he turned around and watched as the tsunami engulfed everything in its path. Nothing was spared¡ªbuildings crumbled under the force of the waves, and people were swept away, crashing into walls at high speeds, falling unconscious from the shock, never to wake up. Witnessing this, he was struck by how truly fragile the human body is against the overwhelming power of nature. For the next several hours, Mikael stuck to the same strategy: dodging crevices as they opened and running away whenever he spotted a tsunami. The plan worked¡ªuntil the eighth hour since the apocalypse began. By then, water was everywhere. Even when he avoided the tsunamis, it was getting harder to move because of the gradually spreading floods. Mikael saw another tsunami approaching and logically began running in the opposite direction. But only minutes later, he spotted yet another tsunami heading toward him. ¡®Seriously? One behind me and now one in front? Well, at least I still have left and right,¡¯ he thought. Just five minutes later, he regretted that thought. As he turned right, he saw a third tsunami coming his way. ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! A third one?¡¯ He glanced back at the first two tsunamis, now much closer. The waves were towering, tens of meters high, and the rumbling sound had transformed into the deafening roar of an enraged beast. ¡®Now I¡¯m trapped on three sides, and the waves are closing in.¡¯ Sigh ¡®I can only go back and hope I¡¯m not unlucky enough to get caught between four tsunamis¡­¡¯ With that thought, he immediately took off at his maximum speed, surpassing 300 km/h. As he ran, he quickly adjusted his trajectory¡ªif he didn¡¯t, he would¡¯ve run straight into one of the waves. After correcting his path, he shot between the two waves, now dangerously close, but still, he was faster. Chapter 19: Against Multiple Tsunamis Rumble The sound of the waves behind him was overwhelming, but Mikael stayed focused and continued running in the opposite direction, trying to reach safety. Not even a minute after escaping the two tsunamis, he saw a fourth one heading straight for him. ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. How can I be this unlucky?¡¯ he thought in despair. ¡®Now I¡¯m surrounded by tsunamis on all sides¡­ I¡¯m screwed.¡¯ He felt hopeless in this situation, thinking, ¡®Seriously, is this how I die? Crushed by a tsunami?¡¯ The thought of being crushed by towering waves, slowly suffocating and inevitably drowning, sent chills down his spine. Slap Mikael slapped his face to clear his mind. ¡®No, I need to stay calm and think of a solution.¡¯ Judging the distance of the tsunami, he estimated, ¡®I¡¯ve got about one minute before it reaches me. I need to figure something out fast.¡¯ He looked around but saw only ruined buildings and a few intact two-story structures. There were no survivors nearby. He quickly abandoned his first idea of finding a tall building to climb and then jumping above the wave to "surf" it to safety. With 30 seconds left before impact, Mikael thought of another plan. ¡®The only other option is to face the tsunami with my back against a solid building. That way, I won¡¯t get swept away when it hits. With my enhanced durability, I should survive. It¡¯s not perfect, but it¡¯s my best shot, and I¡¯m running out of time.¡¯ Without hesitation, he acted. He positioned himself against the wall of a two-story brick building, his back pressed firmly against it as he faced the oncoming tsunami. The tsunami was now terrifyingly close, towering 100 meters high. The deafening roar of the crashing waves felt like it could destroy everything in its path. Mikael felt fear creeping in. Who wouldn¡¯t, knowing they were about to be hit by such a powerful force of nature? But he didn¡¯t panic. He took a deep breath, braced himself, and clung tightly to the wall behind him. Time seemed to stretch out endlessly as he waited for the impact, but it was only because he was so focused that every second felt longer. Finally, the tsunami hit. Mikael immediately felt the cold water engulf him. While the cold barely affected his enhanced body, the sheer force of the waves was another story. As the water crashed into him, the impact pinned him against the wall with overwhelming force. He tried to move, but the pressure was too immense. All he could do was endure the crushing weight of the water, which strained his body to its limits. As he held on, he saw a car pass near him, colliding with a house and shattering into pieces from the sheer force of the impact. ¡®Is this the strength of nature?¡¯ he wondered, genuinely terrified but still doing his best to stay rational and calm. For two minutes, Mikael remained trapped, the powerful current keeping him glued to the wall. ¡®If I stay stuck here, I¡¯ll run out of oxygen soon. Even with my enhanced stats, I don¡¯t think I can last more than 10 minutes without air. And with two minutes already gone, I only have eight minutes left!¡¯ By the third minute, the pressure began to ease slightly, allowing him to move a finger. By the fourth minute, he could move his hand. By the fifth, he was able to move his whole body, though very slowly, as he had to swim against the remaining pressure. Mikael decided to wait a few more minutes, knowing that conserving energy would help him use less oxygen. He preferred to move when he was faster rather than waste precious air struggling unnecessarily. When the eighth minute arrived, and he had been trapped under the tsunami for that long, Mikael began to move. By this time, his lungs were starting to feel empty, and he could sense he was running low on oxygen. He began to swim toward the surface. His swimming speed was "slow," at least compared to what his stats should let him do. Certainly due to the powerful currents caused by the tsunami. Surrounded by cold, dark water, Mikael felt a sense of isolation, but he persevered. By the time his lungs were burning, he finally broke through the surface. As soon as he emerged from the water, he gasped for air, taking deep breaths. After catching his breath, he started laughing "Hahahahaha." relieved to have survived the tsunami and simply happy to be alive. It took him a moment to calm down before he began to take in his surroundings. He was floating on the surface of a vast body of water, with nothing but water as far as the eye can see. That a small lie, they are also some debris swept away by the waves that are floating around him. The water was still turbulent, and he was being carried away by a strong current. But honestly, Mikael didn¡¯t care where the current was taking him, as long as it didn¡¯t pull him down into the depths... Mikael spotted a piece of debris about 2 square meters in size. He climbed onto it and sat down, staying on guard for the next disaster.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. He didn¡¯t have to wait long before a tsunami appeared on the horizon, heading straight toward him. However, having already survived one, the stress he felt was much lower. To survive, he decided to dive into the depths and wait until the tsunami passed. After all, he was now surrounded by water. Needless to say, he swam much slower than he could run, so escaping the wave by swimming would require a lot of energy. As the gigantic wave approached, he took a deep breath, then plunged into the water, swimming toward the bottom. He stayed about 30 meters below the surface and was mildly surprised to find that when the tsunami passed overhead, he felt nothing¡ªno currents, no pressure, nothing at all. He had expected the impact to be reduced by being underwater, but he didn¡¯t think it would work this well. When he was submerged in the depths, he tried to look around to check for any debris headed his way. However, the muddy water stirred up by the tsunami obscured his view, limiting his enhanced vision to just 15-20 meters around him. Fortunately for him, no debris came close, allowing him to remain safely in the depths for the next four minutes before he began his ascent. After swimming for a short while, he broke through the surface and quickly found another piece of debris to climb on. ¡®It seems like the water level increases after each tsunami,¡¯ he thought, ¡®because I¡¯m sure I descended about 30 meters, but I must have ascended nearly 60 or 70 meters.¡¯ Over the next hours, Mikael repeated the same strategy: diving when a tsunami approached, then resurfacing a few minutes later to climb back onto a piece of debris and wait for the next natural disaster. This strategy worked well, and he wasn¡¯t in great danger. The closest he came to danger was when a hurricane formed nearby. But Mikael swam at full speed in the opposite direction, allowing him to escape its path. By the time a full day had passed since the start of the natural disasters, he received a long-awaited notification. [Quest: Survival 1 completed. Rewards: 5K LP] Mikael thought happily, ¡®Finally, this quest is finished. I¡¯m tired of being in this world. It¡¯s not really physical exhaustion¡ªit¡¯s more mental. Being on guard 24/7 is really draining, and with the added pressure of evading disasters, it¡¯s no surprise I¡¯m worn out.¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s also the quest to survive for a week, which would give me 10K LP. It¡¯s a shame to let that much LP slip through my fingers, but I think it would be more efficient to return to training instead of spending another week here and it would also be extremely tiring to stay in this world for a complete week.¡¯ After making his decision, he spoke. "Records, I want to leave this world." [Ejection will begin in 5 minutes.] Mikael remained motionless on a floating piece of wood for the next 5 minutes before disappearing in a flash of light. When Mikael appeared in the Hub, he was startled. Unlike previous times, the Hub wasn¡¯t silent. On the contrary, it was noisy, with a lot of people talking. He looked around and saw many people, some staring at nothing. ¡®They¡¯re probably looking at their system windows,¡¯ Mikael thought. He also noticed groups of people talking, while others stood alone, but overall, it was relatively calm. There were no fights, and no one seemed aggressive. Mikael concluded that this was likely due to the System¡¯s rules and the threat of death if someone attacked others. As he continued observing, he noticed that most people were quite young. The majority appeared to be in their twenties. Sure, there were a few who looked as young as ten and others who seemed around seventy, but most were young adults. Taking in the scene, Mikael recalled, ¡®I almost forgot, the Public Hub and the leaderboard came into play while I was in the natural disaster world.¡¯ With that thought, he decided to head back to his apartment to take care of a few things. The first thing on his mind, however, was changing his clothes, which were completely drenched from all the water. As he began walking toward the stairs that would teleport him to his apartment, a few people glanced at him because of his soaked clothes, but it was nothing more than a brief look. After all, exploring a world often led to strange situations, and coming back with drenched clothes wasn¡¯t really surprising. He climbed the stairs and was teleported to his apartment, where he immediately took a hot shower. Under the steaming water, he sighed with contentment. ¡®Even though I don¡¯t really feel cold thanks to my reinforced body, wearing drenched clothes is uncomfortable. This hot shower feels amazing.¡¯ After getting out of the shower, he bought some new clothes. He was a bit tired of wearing the same ones all the time. He put on the new clothes: a comfortable white t-shirt and grey jogging pants. He then sat on his bed and thought, ¡®Now that I¡¯m out of those clothes and have some time, I should decide what to do with my LP.¡¯ He pondered, ¡®Hmm, from the 5K I have, I should keep at least 1K, ideally 2K, for my training with Kiara. That leaves me with 3K to buy some System Upgrades.¡¯ Mikael took his time browsing the system''s upgrade store, where he found a wide variety of options. Some were familiar, like the [Training System] and [Immunity System], while others were unknown, like the [Traits System] and [Limiter System]. After carefully inspecting the available upgrades, he chose to buy the [Training System] and the [Immunity System]. [Training System. Requirement: None Allows the user to train and become stronger, gaining stats through training. The number of stats gained is determined by the efficiency of the training and the user¡¯s ¡®talent.¡¯ Talent includes, but is not limited to, race, comprehension (mind power), body potential, and foundation. Price: 2K LP] [Immunity System. Requirement: None In the multiverse, there are an unquantifiable number of diseases. You don¡¯t want to get a multiversal STD, so get this system to protect yourself from all types of viruses, bacteria, parasites, and similar threats. Note: This system does not protect against poison. Price: 1K LP] ¡®With these purchases, I¡¯m 3K lighter, but I still have 2K LP left. So I can say this is the richest I¡¯ve ever been after an purchases...¡¯ ¡®These two systems seem to be the best choices for now. First of all, the Training System¡ªit allows me to gain stats through training. Right now, it might not be that useful, but the most interesting part is that I can potentially gain abilities from the systems of the worlds I explore.¡¯ ¡®I could, for example, enter a cultivation world and gain Qi through cultivation. Or at least, I could if I had the Spiritual Stats System¡­ So yeah, for now, it¡¯s not immediately useful, but in the near future, it will be. The one thing I can use right away is that it lets me start refining my body.¡¯ ¡®All in all, the Training System will be beneficial. But what about the Immunity System? It¡¯s useful because it protects me from diseases. I basically got it as a universal vaccine.¡¯ Chapter 20: A well Deserved Rest/Training He then closed the system interface and slept for only two hours. When he woke up, he felt fully refreshed as though he had slept a full night¡ªthanks to his high vitality stat. He then took a moment to complete his morning routine and put on his clothes before returning to bed. ¡°System, show me the leaderboard from when it first appeared,¡± he said. [Global Level Leaderboard (Earth Origin World Only)] Date: 24 June 2025, 00:00:00 1: Spear Supremacy - Tier 1, Level 25 2: Stephanie Thompson - Tier 1, Level 23 3: I¡¯m Famous - Tier 1, Level 20 4: Xavier White - Tier 1, Level 18 5: Jennifer - Tier 1, Level 15 6: ??? (You) - Tier 1, Level 10 7: Anonymous - Tier 1, Level 9 8: Lucas Walker - Tier 1, Level 8 9: Elizabeth - Tier 1, Level 7 10: Anonymous - Tier 1, Level 7 ¡­] [You are currently in 6th position. Please choose a name, or you can remain anonymous.] ¡®Hmm, should I go anonymous or not? No, I¡¯ll just put my name¡ªI have no reason to hide. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m in some cultivation novel where I play the pig to eat the tiger,¡¯ he thought with a smirk. After entering his name, he checked the updated leaderboard out of curiosity, wondering if its release would make people focus more on leveling to gain ¡®fame.¡¯ [Global Level Leaderboard (Earth Origin World Only)] Date: Current Time: 25 June 2025, 02:10:08 1: Spear Supremacy - Tier 1, Level 38 2: Stephanie Thompson - Tier 1, Level 34 3: Xavier White - Tier 1, Level 33 4: Jennifer - Tier 1, Level 30 5: I¡¯m Famous - Tier 1, Level 28 6: Alice - Tier 1, Level 27 7: Liam - Tier 1, Level 24 8: Elizabeth - Tier 1, Level 23 9: Anthony Brown - Tier 1, Level 22 10: Lucas Walker - Tier 1, Level 22 ¡­ 139: Mikael Angelini - Tier 1, Level 10] ¡®Damn, the leveling pace is insane! It¡¯s a bit disappointing when you think about it. I can¡¯t be sure about everyone, but it¡¯s clear that many people on the leaderboard are probably leveling just to climb the ranks and get attention.¡¯ ¡®And that¡¯s pretty disappointing. It means that a large portion of Earth¡¯s so-called ¡°strongest¡± are just people chasing fame¡­ it¡¯s really, well, disheartening.¡¯ ¡®In just one day, I dropped from 6th place to 139th, but I don¡¯t care about that because I recently had a thought that convinced me: skills are more important than raw stats.¡¯ ¡®Think about it¡ªif you want to be strong enough to, say, destroy a mountain with a punch, and you start with the assumption that a mountain weighs at least one billion tons (likely more), you¡¯d need around 10 billion in your strength stat alone. And that¡¯s not even considering destroying a planet or anything more.¡¯ ¡®So yeah, this realization confirmed my decision to focus on improving my skills, even if it means being weaker in terms of pure stats. I¡¯ll just ignore the leaderboard like I originally thought¡ªit doesn¡¯t affect me, so I should stick to my training and focus on that alone.¡¯ He decided to begin his training with body refining. After all, he now had a stronger race and the Training System, so his refinement should be more effective. He sat on the wooden floor wearing only his underwear. ¡®Body refining is going to be tough and will make me sweat. If I keep my clothes on, I¡¯ll just soak them for no reason.¡¯ After this thought, he reread the booklet on body refining, then adjusted his position into the lotus posture and took an orc core between his hands. He started breathing in the pattern described in the booklet. He closed his eyes, inhaled through his nose while counting to four, then exhaled for the next four seconds. He repeated this cycle several times before reciting the mantra: ¡®I am refining my body.¡¯ ¡®I am my body, and my body is me.¡¯ ¡®I train my body for myself and only for myself.¡¯ ¡®I choose to brave the pain to become stronger.¡¯ ¡®My goal is a qualitative upgrade.¡¯ ¡®I choose level 2 of body refining.¡¯ He followed the same process as last time, except now he selected level 2 of body refining. As soon as he finished the mantra, he felt a mix of extreme discomfort and mild pain, like an intense itch affecting his entire body. But Mikael endured it without much trouble; after all, compared to a broken bone, this was minor, and in comparison to changing race¡­ well, that was in a league of its own. He continued the breathing cycle for the next 15 minutes before he thought, ¡®This level is manageable for me¡ªlet¡¯s try level 3.¡¯ He repeated the mantra but selected level 3 this time. When he activated it, he felt a sharp pain¡ªlike stubbing his toe on furniture, except it affected his entire body. Mikael gritted his teeth but endured it for 30 minutes before stopping. He let out a breath, frowning. ¡®Not a single gain after 30 minutes? Seems like body refining is tough. I¡¯ll just take a short break before moving on to level 4. It won¡¯t be pleasant, but as they say, no pain, no gain.¡¯If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Ten minutes later, he was ready to continue his training. He wasted no time and immediately started with level 4. Immediately, Mikael felt pain comparable to receiving small cuts all over his body, making him grit his teeth and clench his fists. He grunted softly in pain but continued to endure. After 20 minutes, he was close to stopping. ¡®No, I need to keep going. Stopping now won¡¯t help me grow faster! I¡¯ll push through until it¡¯s been 30 minutes¡ªno less.¡¯ True to his resolve, he endured until the 30 minutes were up before finally stopping and collapsing onto the floor, breathing deeply from the exhausting ordeal. ¡®I¡¯ll just rest on this nice floor for the next ten minutes before trying body refining again,¡¯ he thought as he lay sprawled out on the ground. Ten minutes later, he got up with difficulty and resumed his sitting position. ¡®If I want my body refining to be more effective, I''ll need to increase the difficulty level. But honestly, I don¡¯t think I can endure level 5, given how the pain has been increasing,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Instead, I''ll focus on enduring level 4 for longer periods.¡¯ Having decided, he immediately resumed body refining at level 4. Time passed steadily. Mikael would refine his body for as long as he could endure before taking a short ten-minute break, only to return to it afterward. Each time, he pushed himself to last a little longer. After eight hours of training, he could endure up to 50 minutes at level 4 before the pain became unbearable. Of course, he didn¡¯t just improve his pain tolerance; he also made significant progress in body refinement. [Body Refining Technique: Tier 0, Level 3 Skill Description: This D-rank body refining technique from Aedris enables the user to refine their body using quantitative or qualitative methods. Efficiency depends on multiple factors discussed in the technique¡¯s guide. This skill affects all physical stats (STR, AGI, END, VIT, PER) but does not affect spiritual stats. Current Progress: Quantitative +0 stats Qualitative Stats Value: 1.00 ¡ú 1.03] Throughout his refining process, Mikael noted each incremental improvement and concluded that, given his talent and level 4 intensity, he could gain a 0.01 qualitative stats increase every two hours of body refining. After this lengthy, grueling session, Mikael took another shower, given he was covered in sweat. Once out of the bathroom, he found himself bored. Without internet access, reading was enjoyable but got repetitive, especially as his only hobby. He asked, ¡°System, is it possible to have internet access in my apartment?¡± [Certainly! We can provide high-quality internet access in your apartment for a modest fee of 100 LP per month. Note: Payment will be taken at the start of each month (Earth time).] Mikael sighed but responded, ¡°Fine, take my LP; I¡¯ll pay for the internet connection.¡± [Transaction complete.] He took out his phone, which had been practically useless without an internet connection, and thought, ¡®It¡¯s impressive that they can provide internet access from such a distance¡ªor maybe even another dimension, who knows. I don¡¯t know why, but this small convenience, compared to everything else it can do, actually surprises me!¡¯ He spent some time watching YouTube videos, snacking, and drinking water, appreciating the much-needed relaxation. While relaxing in bed, Mikael thought, ¡®What now? Body refinement is great and all, but it isn¡¯t the most time-efficient approach¡ªat least not right now. Eight hours of painful training for only a 3% strength increase¡­ yeah.¡¯ ¡®Alternatively, I think my best option is to focus on maxing out my skills. I can''t evolve them to the next tier yet since I don¡¯t have the [Skill Evolving System], and I¡¯m not interested in spending LP on it right now.¡¯ He glanced at his skill progress: [Unarmed Martial Arts Mastery Tier 0 Level 1, Progress: 79%] [Footwork Mastery Tier 0 Level 2, Progress: 22%] [6th Sense Tier 0 Level 1, Progress: 22%] [Swordsmanship Mastery Tier 0 Level 3, Progress: 72%] [Body Refining Tier 0 Level 3, Progress (Not activated)] ¡®My skills have come a long way since the beginning. I think I should focus on the 6th Sense skill first before leveling up the others. With 2K LP available, if I set aside 500 as backup, that leaves me with 1.5K LP to use for training.¡¯ ¡®From that 1.5K, I¡¯ll allocate 600 LP to the 6th Sense skill and 300 LP each to the other skills, except body refining, which levels up differently and requires the C-rank technique from Aedris for progress.¡¯ After deciding, he left his apartment and arrived at the Hub. He then directed his thoughts to the Records. ¡°Records, I¡¯d like to allocate 600 LP to training my 6th Sense skill.¡± [The two most relevant options for now are: A trainer with a low-level magical teaching ability for 100 LP per hour. A top-tier human trainer without magical abilities for 25 LP per hour.] ¡®Right, I remember¡ªthe magical teaching ability requires four times the price but is twice as efficient.¡¯ ¡°Records, I¡¯d like to go with the trainer who has low-level magical teaching ability. I¡¯ll schedule six hours of training for my 6th Sense skill, followed by three hours each for unarmed martial arts, footwork, and swordsmanship.¡± [Transaction confirmed -1.5K LP] Mikael entered the training room as usual. Bang. There, he saw Kiara punching a heavy bag, circling around it and striking with a focused expression. Her intense gaze combined with her medieval-style armor gave her the look of a fierce but beautiful warrior. She was so absorbed in her training that she didn¡¯t notice Mikael¡¯s arrival. ¡°Kiara,¡± Mikael called. Her ears twitched cutely, and she slowly turned around in apparent disbelief. When she saw him, a smile brightened her face, lighting up the entire room. ¡°MIKAEL!¡± she yelled, before charging at him with surprising speed. She collided with him in a powerful hug, sending him flat on his back. Kiara kept holding onto him, refusing to let go. Now lying on his back with Kiara hovering above him, Mikael met her gaze as she looked at him darkly and asked, ¡°Why did you leave me alone for four whole days?¡± He felt a chill at her intense expression but kept his composure and answered calmly, ¡°Sorry, I was caught up in another world and couldn¡¯t return sooner.¡± Kiara visibly relaxed upon hearing his explanation, but she continued, ¡°Why were you stuck in that world?¡± ¡°I got injured while in Aedris, and the system wouldn¡¯t let me leave until I healed. Well, technically, I could¡¯ve left, but it would have cost me a 20,000 LP fine, which I couldn¡¯t afford.¡± Kiara froze, her bangs falling to cover her eyes. In a low, calm voice, she asked, ¡°Who hurt you?¡± Behind her bangs, her eyes turned lifeless as dark thoughts filled her mind. ¡®They hurt him? I¡¯ll make them pay. No, killing them would be too easy. I¡¯ll torture them until they beg for death. Or better yet, I¡¯ll capture them and keep them in eternal torment. That would be a fitting punishment for daring to hurt my Mikael.¡¯ Unaware of her thoughts, Mikael replied, ¡°Oh, it was an orc chief. He ended up a lot worse than I did, though, so it worked out.¡± Kiara responded with a harmless smile, but her true thoughts remained a mystery. Mikael, noticing she wasn¡¯t moving, spoke up. ¡°Uh, Kiara, I need to get up.¡± Reluctantly, Kiara pulled her legs back and stood, allowing him to rise. Once he was up, he continued, ¡°So, you¡¯re hitting the punching bag when I¡¯m not around? Training or just a hobby?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t really improve specific skills, so training doesn¡¯t do much for me. I just do it because it¡¯s a nice pastime.¡± Mikael paused, considering her words, then asked, ¡°I have a question¡ªa bit personal. Mind if I ask?¡± ¡°Of course! You can always ask.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious¡ªyou said you can¡¯t improve by training, but your skill in martial arts is clearly better than mine. How does that work?¡± Chapter 21:Talk and training with Kiara (1) ¡°To answer that, I¡¯ll need to explain how I work¡ªand, more precisely, how the Artificial Intelligence created by the Akashic Records functions.¡± ¡°When you first arrived in the training room, I was created by the Records, but on your command, which made me partially your property,¡± she added with a slight blush. She continued, ¡°The thing is, I¡¯m also the property of the Records, and my ¡®job¡¯ is to be the trainer of Mikael Angelini. Being a ¡®trainer-type¡¯ AI allows you to modify my stats and my knowledge, like you did before, using LP.¡± ¡°Now, to answer your original question about my knowledge and mastery, for example, in martial arts. My skills are granted by the Records and are limited to the level they¡¯ve assigned me. Currently, my knowledge only extends to training you up to Tier 0 Level 5. Beyond that, I won¡¯t know how to help you progress further.¡± ¡°Did I explain that clearly?¡± Mikael gave her a slight nod. ¡°Yeah, pretty clear. Thanks. I just have a small question related to what you explained. How does it work when you say you¡¯re partially my ¡®property¡¯ and partially owned by the Records?¡± Kiara paused before answering. ¡°It means that, currently, I¡¯m a Trainer-type AI. But if you ¡®bought¡¯ me, I would become Your AI with all the Trainer-type capabilities included.¡± Mikael was taken aback by her response and thought, ¡®Damn, this is slavery at its finest. It¡¯s a slaver¡¯s dream to create ¡®slaves¡¯ and sell them, and because they¡¯re AIs, they can be customized¡­ It¡¯s honestly pretty twisted.¡¯ Unaware of Mikael¡¯s thoughts, Kiara continued, ¡°Currently, I¡¯m bound to the training room and can¡¯t leave or do anything outside the parameters of a Trainer AI. But if you bought me, I could do anything you can do while keeping my Trainer AI skills¡ªexcept I¡¯d be at your command.¡± She spoke quickly, visibly excited. Mikael considered it. ¡®Aside from the moral aspect of this disguised slavery, it¡¯s a smart system. You train with your AI and get attached over time, whether as a friend or something more. Eventually, you may want to ¡®liberate¡¯ them. The reason doesn¡¯t matter; the point is that you¡¯ll pay.¡¯ Feeling slightly uncomfortable with the idea of Kiara effectively selling herself, he asked anyway, though he wasn¡¯t genuinely interested. ¡°Uh, okay. So, if I did want to buy you, how much would it cost?¡± ¡°The price varies a lot depending on the AI, but the minimum for a Trainer-type AI is 10,000 LP. The price goes up based on stats, skills, knowledge, etc.¡± ¡°Alright, good to know. So, you didn¡¯t get too bored while I was gone?¡± Kiara pouted at his words, though whether it was because he didn¡¯t want to buy her or because she was actually bored when he was gone was unclear. She replied, ¡°You¡¯re not exactly wrong; it was a bit less boring than last time. I finished the Harry Potter series after the first two days and then started hitting the punching bag to pass the time. That was pretty fun in itself.¡± ¡°Glad to hear you weren¡¯t too bored. So, are you ready to start training?¡± Visibly pleased to finally have a conversation with him after days of solitude, Kiara answered happily, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m always ready. Sixth Sense training, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Kiara began, ¡°For the training, I¡¯ll need your permission to add a room, which will cost 30 LP. Is that okay with you?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Mikael agreed. [Transaction completed -30 LP] As soon as he saw the notification appear, one of the walls began to emit a soft glow. After a few seconds, the light faded, revealing a wooden door where the wall had been. Kiara gestured for him to follow her and walked toward the new room. Mikael followed, and the two of them entered. The room had an unusual setup. The walls were lined with multiple small holes, and in the center was a wooden altar with two white buttons on it. ¡°You¡¯re wondering what the training will be, right?¡± Kiara asked, then explained. ¡°On this altar, you see the two buttons. The training will involve relying on your instincts to press one of them.¡± ¡°If you choose correctly, nothing will happen. But if you choose wrong, small wooden balls will shoot from the walls toward you. They¡¯re calibrated to a speed too fast for you to react to, and while they won¡¯t seriously injure you, they¡¯ll cause enough pain to encourage you to improve your 6th sense skill.¡± Mikael responded sarcastically, ¡°Yeah, sounds like fun¡­¡± Kiara gave him an amused smile. ¡°It¡¯ll be great for your skill progress. As for you¡ªmaybe not so much.¡± Sigh. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started,¡± Mikael said, stepping toward the buttons and focusing intently on them. ¡®I don¡¯t feel anything. Am I supposed to choose randomly?¡¯ he thought. He reached toward the right button but then felt a faint instinct that it wasn¡¯t the correct choice. Trusting his intuition, he quickly switched to the left button and pressed it.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ...He waited a few seconds, but no balls were launched at him. Instead, a pleasant notification appeared: [You are developing your instincts. 6th Sense +1%] Satisfied with the result, Mikael continued with his training. The second time, he pressed the left button again. Click. A clicking sound was followed by a painful impact on his back, pushing him slightly forward. Mikael grunted in pain but, realizing he wasn¡¯t badly hurt, continued with the training. Over the next few hours, his Sixth Sense skill progressed quickly. After four hours, he reached the second level, and by the end of six hours of training, he had achieved: [6th Sense Skill - Tier 0 Level 2 Progress 34%] Seeing his skill progress was encouraging, but he wondered, What does this actually accomplish? Mikael ran a few quick tests and discovered he could now sense threats just before his ordinary senses picked them up. This ability allowed him to dodge bullets he wouldn¡¯t have otherwise known were coming. Overall, it was a major upgrade. Now, he could enter worlds with firearms without worrying that a surprise bullet might end him. He then continued honing his Unarmed Martial Arts skill through a combination of punching bag drills and sparring sessions with Kiara. By the end of three hours, his progress had reached: [Unarmed Martial Arts Mastery - Tier 0, Level 2, Progress 51%] After finishing his martial arts training, Mikael focused on improving his footwork. This session centered on evasive skills, particularly dodging spikes that randomly shot up from the ground. This training proved to be challenging due to the spikes¡¯ unexpected nature and extreme speed. However, his developing instinct often allowed him to dodge just in time. Despite the difficulty, the progress he made was noticeable: [Footwork Mastery - Tier 0, Level 3, Progress 10%] Finally, he ended his training with a sword session, where Kiara taught him some techniques and sparred with him again. Given that Kiara''s stats were approximately on par with Mikael''s, he did have an advantage due to the 3% buff from his body refining and additional boosts from his skills¡ªadvantages Kiara lacked, as she only possessed the knowledge but not the active skill. But she was still more skilled and experienced in fighting. Taking all this into account, Mikael initially lost after only ten minutes of sparring. However, as the session went on, the duration of each sparring match increased¡ª15 minutes, then 20 minutes. By the end of three hours, their final sparring session lasted a full 40 minutes, with neither gaining a clear upper hand. Mikael concluded the session as their training time was running out, satisfied with the high level he had reached: [Swordsmanship Mastery - Tier 0, Level 5 Skill Description: This skill encapsulates the user''s knowledge, experience, and mastery of swordsmanship. Benefits: Increases learning and application of all swordsmanship-related techniques. Attack speed with a sword: +30% ¡ú +40% Attack damage with a sword: +15% ¡ú +20%] [Swordsmanship Mastery - Tier 0, Level 5 Skill: This skill can evolve once the following conditions are met. Obtain the Skill Evolution System ( ) Discover a way to upgrade swordsmanship to the next level ( ) Pay 300 LP ( )] Mikael frowned as he read the requirements to evolve his skills. ¡®Hmm, this won¡¯t be easy. It''ll cost 3,000 LP for the Skill Evolution System and another 300 LP, but that¡¯s the easy part since I know how to earn LP.¡¯ ¡®The real challenge is figuring out how to advance my swordsmanship. Sure, I have some ideas, like gaining an aura or learning sword techniques in a cultivation world, but that seems complicated for now.¡¯ ¡®I should focus on maxing out my other skills since they can still get stronger. Get stronger¡­¡¯ He had a realization and face-palmed. ¡®Ahh, I¡¯ve reached the max level in swordsmanship, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t keep improving. I could, for example, practice fighting against a variety of enemies¡­¡¯ Mikael was about to continue his thoughts but was interrupted by Kiara. Kiara hesitated to interrupt since he seemed lost in thought, probably focusing on the system, but she needed to speak. ¡°Sorry to interrupt, but I wanted to talk to you about something.¡± Mikael glanced at her and replied, ¡°Sure, what is it?¡± Kiara nervously fidgeted, twisting a strand of her hair. ¡°Um, I was wondering¡­ could you maybe stay a little longer with me this time? It would be really nice.¡± Puzzled, he replied, ¡°But I can¡¯t. The training time I bought is almost over!¡± Kiara seemed confused by his response. ¡°But you don¡¯t need LP to stay in the training room unless you¡¯re actively training. Didn¡¯t you know?¡± He muttered quietly, ¡°No¡­¡± ¡®Seriously? All the time I spent talking with Kiara, I was wasting LP when it could have been free!?¡¯ Sigh ¡®It¡¯s not that bad; I probably only lost around 100 LP. But this system is getting seriously annoying¡ªso capitalistic, squeezing out every last bit of LP. Imagine if they had actually told me that! But no, they don¡¯t want to lose even a single LP. So greedy!¡¯ Amused by Mikael¡¯s annoyed expression, Kiara looked at him with puppy eyes. ¡°So, will you stay? Please?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay for a short while.¡± ¡°YEAH!¡± Kiara jumped with joy at his answer. Her genuine excitement made Mikael smirk as he thought, ¡®It¡¯s good to take some time to relax and enjoy yourself. What¡¯s the point of training to become stronger if I never take a break?¡¯ ¡°So, Kiara, what do you want to do while I¡¯m here with you?¡± She put a finger to her lips thoughtfully before suggesting, ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a meal together?¡± ¡°Sure, but is there even a table around?¡± He looked around and saw only the high-quality dojo space, not a dining setup. Kiara seemed to take pride in his question, smiling before saying, ¡°Come with me; I¡¯ll show you something.¡± He followed her to a part of the dojo he hadn¡¯t explored before. She led him to an unfamiliar wooden door. ¡°This is my room,¡± Kiara announced, then opened the door with a little flourish. ¡°Tada!¡± Mikael entered and found a cozy blend of Eastern and Western aesthetics. Tatami mats covered the floor, and a futon lay in one corner. There was also a high table with two chairs and numerous plants around the room, which gave it a natural, vibrant feel against the green walls. ¡°Pretty nice, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kiara said. ¡°We can eat here at the table. I even have plates and utensils.¡± ¡°Honestly, this is really cool. I didn¡¯t know the dojo came with a functional room like this,¡± Mikael said, sitting down at the table. Kiara joined him, taking the seat across. ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it! But, um, what are we going to eat?¡± She added sheepishly, ¡°I kind of forgot, but I can¡¯t provide food. Could you buy some? Sorry!¡± She scratched the back of her head, looking embarrassed. Chapter 22: Talk and training with Kiara (2) Mikael gave her a look that conveyed many unspoken thoughts, but simply said, ¡°Sure. Steak and potatoes?¡± Still embarrassed by her oversight, Kiara replied shyly, ¡°I¡¯ve never tried it, but it looks delicious.¡± With her confirmation, Mikael set two plates and cutlery on the table, then purchased the steak and potatoes. The food teleported directly onto the plates¡ªif he¡¯d forgotten the plates, it would have appeared right on the table, as he didn¡¯t have an inventory. They began their meal, enjoying a leisurely conversation as they ate. After about 40 minutes, they¡¯d finished, feeling a little closer from the pleasant exchange. Sharing a meal like this, after all, can strengthen a bond, whether it¡¯s a friendship or something more. ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s time for me to head out,¡± Mikael said, rising from his chair. Kiara also stood, then wordlessly stepped forward, wrapping him in a tight hug and resting her head on his chest. They held the embrace for a few moments before she lifted her head, looking up into his eyes. Mikael returned her gaze, taking in her deep blue eyes like two stunning sapphires. As they slowly leaned in toward each other, he suddenly thought of something that made him turn his head slightly. Her lips met his cheek instead, leaving a soft kiss. Kiara froze, her voice trembling. ¡°Why?¡± Mikael sighed, sensing her genuine worry about being rejected. ¡°I¡¯m not rejecting you,¡± he said gently. ¡°I just want to talk with you first before we make any decisions about¡­ us.¡± Her voice was barely a whisper, fragile and laced with fear, as she asked, ¡°You¡¯re not rejecting me?¡± He nearly sighed again at her vulnerability but instead took a steadying breath and began to speak. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been reflecting on my life before all this with the Records, and on how I want to live from now on. I realized I don¡¯t want a life where I can¡¯t trust anyone, like before. I also realized that maybe one day, I¡¯d like to find real love.¡± Kiara listened intently, her heart delicate from his earlier hesitation, and feeling like his words held the power to either shatter her or make her the happiest woman alive. He continued, ¡°I enjoy our interactions more than I expected, and I¡¯ve been surprised by how quickly you¡¯ve become someone I could at least consider¡­ a friend and even maybe more.¡± "But here''s the thing: if we get into a relationship, I want to be honest with you. I want to have a harem, so if you want to be with me, you need to know that." Kiara¡¯s expression turned heartbroken as she listened to his words. Mikael managed only a wry smile as he continued, ¡°I know it sounds selfish and greedy, but I never claimed to be otherwise. It¡¯s honestly what I want. I didn¡¯t make this decision lightly; I thought it through. With the System, there¡¯s even a chance I could one day become immortal, and I don¡¯t want to limit myself to only one relation. It may sound selfish, but it¡¯s what I feel.¡± He fell silent, letting Kiara process his words. Kiara was lost in thought, but soon a determined look appeared on her face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t please me¡ªnot at all¡ªbut if it makes you happy, I can accept it.¡± After saying this, she stepped closer, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him. Mikael felt the softness of her lips for a brief moment before she pulled back, looking him directly in the eyes. They both stood in silence, though their minds were anything but quiet. Mikael thought, ¡®Wow, I didn¡¯t think it would work. I honestly thought she wouldn¡¯t take it well, especially since she¡¯s been acting like a yandere practically since I met her. But even with the low chance she¡¯d accept, I couldn¡¯t start a potential long-term relationship on a lie!¡¯ Meanwhile, behind Kiara¡¯s innocent gaze, darker thoughts brewed. ¡®Those girls¡­ I won¡¯t let them get close to my Mikael. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes¡ªthey¡¯ll try to steal him, but he¡¯s only mine!¡¯ When Mikael came out of his thoughts, he said awkwardly, ¡°Well, I really do need to go this time. I can get you something to keep you entertained while I¡¯m away, if you¡¯d like.¡± Kiara softly replied with a small ¡°Yeah,¡± though she was still lost in her darker thoughts. Unaware of her inner thoughts, Mikael asked in his mind, ¡°System, is it possible to get an internet connection in the dojo?¡± [Since you¡¯re already paying for internet in your apartment, you can use the same connection in the dojo for free.] ¡®For free? This capitalist system that is always trying to get all of my LP is giving a thing for free??¡¯ he thought in disbelief. ¡°Sure System, do it.¡± Mikael then bought a white desk, which appeared before him, snapping Kiara out of her thoughts. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see. Just a little idea I had to keep you entertained when I¡¯m not here.¡± He placed the desk in the empty corner of the room, then bought a black gaming chair, a gaming PC tower, a 144Hz monitor, a silent mechanical keyboard, a gaming mouse, a pair of headphones, and a wide desk mouse pad. After these purchases, he was 120 LP lighter. He set up all the equipment under Kiara¡¯s intrigued gaze and connected everything neatly on the desk. Mikael turned around and said, "I know it''s an abrupt change of subject, but do you know how to use a computer?"Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "Yeah, I do. Why?" Mikael sat down on the chair, opening the PC as he explained, "I''m going to set it up so you can use it when I''m not around. It''ll give you something fun to do. And I wasn¡¯t sure if you knew how to use it. If not, I¡¯d have needed to teach you." Hearing his words, Kiara felt disappointed. ¡®Why was I so dumb? I should¡¯ve said I didn¡¯t know. Then we¡¯d have spent more time together, with him teaching me, and I could¡¯ve used that time to charm him, so he wouldn¡¯t even think of approaching other girls!¡¯ She thought, staring at Mikael. He felt her intense gaze but decided to ignore it, focusing on the computer setup. After a short while, he finished configuring it and said, "It¡¯s all set up. There¡¯s no password, so you¡¯re good to go. You also have access to my Steam account and the internet." Mikael then stood up and approached Kiara, pulling her into his arms. Kiara was surprised by his sudden affectionate gesture but didn¡¯t complain, happily returning the hug. They stayed like that for a short while before he loosened his hold, prompting Kiara to reluctantly let him go. As he stepped back, Mikael said a soft ¡°Bye,¡± which Kiara returned with a small wave. After leaving the training room, Mikael entered the Hub, once again taken aback by the bustling atmosphere and the crowd compared to the usual silence he was accustomed to. However, he chose to ignore the surroundings. While setting up the computer earlier, he had been reflecting on his conversation with Kiara, and now, revisiting it, he felt a sense of uncertainty. ¡®I find it extremely odd how Kiara reacted when I mentioned having a harem. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t fully set on the idea until recently, after giving it some thought. As I told her, if I live eternally or at least a very long time, I don¡¯t want to limit myself.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not about to look at every woman I see as a potential harem member, like some desperate guy. My main priority remains gaining strength. But if it happens and I¡¯m genuinely interested in multiple women, I¡¯ll always be honest with them. If they don¡¯t want to be in a harem¡ªwhich is completely understandable¡ªI¡¯ll respect that and stop pursuing them.¡¯ ¡®But I digress. The strange part was Kiara¡¯s reaction. It wasn¡¯t that unusual for a woman in love, but for a yandere, it¡¯s honestly surprising. I doubt she was entirely honest or at least kept some of her darker thoughts to herself.¡¯ ¡®Sure, I¡¯d be relieved if that weren¡¯t the case, but instead of being naive and hoping for the best, I¡¯ll keep an eye on her just in case.¡¯ Now that this is taken care of, I should head to another world. I¡¯m already low on LP, and if I want to keep progressing, visiting another world will be useful.¡¯ ¡®But which one? Should I return to Aedris, or choose a world where I can quickly complete quests and gather LP?¡¯ he pondered, before forming a plan. ¡°Records, show me a list of worlds where I could efficiently earn LP and, ideally, increase my stats as well.¡± A list of worlds appeared, and Mikael carefully reviewed each one. The selection ranged from simple Tier 0 zombie worlds to Tier 4 futuristic worlds. After weighing his options, he made his choice: [Z-Pathogen World World Type: Unique World Power Levels: High Tier 1 Description: A world almost identical to the Origin Earth¡ªuntil five years ago. At that time, an unknown virus appeared, later named the Z21 Virus, which mutated any human or animal it infected. The virus is highly contagious, transmitted through cuts or bites from infected organisms. Infected beings exhibit increased aggression and severe cognitive decline, reverting to primal instincts with a singular urge to kill anything alive. Worse still, the Z21 Virus significantly boosts the physical abilities of its hosts. This deadly combination of power and mindlessness has brought humanity to the brink of extinction, with survivors regrouped in fortified Bastions, protected by walls and armed defenders. On a brighter note, scientists researching the virus discovered ways to replicate its effects, creating five tiers of physical enhancers. Each tier provides a stronger enhancement than the last, although each can only be used once.] Optional Quests: [Leader Description: Create or become the leader of an already existing Bastion. Rewards: 5K LP] [The Fall Description: Find a way to destroy an Bastion will asuring that at least 50% of the humans living in this Bastion die. Rewards: 7K LP] [Cure Description: Find a cure to the Z21 virus and assure you that the general population have acces to it. Rewards: 9K LP] [Infected Description: Be infected by the Z21 and become one of its wearer Rewards: 3K LP] [Peak Body Description: Use each tier of physical enhancers once and strengthen your body to the ¡®limit¡¯. Reward: 4K LP] ¡°Hmm, System, I have the Immunity System. Does this mean I¡¯m completely immune to the Z21 virus?¡± [Yes, your Immunity System protects you from all types of pathogens, including this virus. However, please note that it does not protect against poison.] ¡®Alright, good to confirm. I figured as much, but I wanted to be sure. If all it took was one hit from an infected to turn into a ¡°zombie,¡± I wouldn¡¯t consider going to this world, even if the rewards were five times higher.¡¯ ¡®Speaking of rewards, let¡¯s go over them. Out of all the quests, the only one I could realistically and efficiently complete is the Peak Body quest for 4K LP¡ªunless...¡¯ ¡°System, if I got injured by an infected in the Z-Pathogen World, would I be considered ¡®infected¡¯ even with the Immunity System?¡± [You are immune to all types of pathogens thanks to your Immunity System.] ¡®Hmm, I might have an idea for completing the ¡°Infected¡± quest, though it¡¯s uncertain if it¡¯ll work. So, in this world, I stand to gain between 4K and 7K LP¡ªa solid reward, especially if I can act quickly. But the main reason I chose this world is for the physical enhancers, which could boost my stats.¡¯ ¡®The environment should also be relatively safe. Since it¡¯s a high Tier 1 world and the apocalypse began five years ago, most modern technology will likely be deactivated or non-functional. I¡¯ll only need to be cautious around firearms, and with my 6th Sense skill and high agility, evading bullets should be manageable.¡¯ ¡®Alright, it¡¯s decided. I¡¯ll go to this world.¡¯ He made a quick detour to his apartment, where he showered, and took a short two-hour nap. Once awake, he grabbed his C-rank sword from the Aedris World and put on his dark clothing after all it¡¯s better for being discret to have clothing of an darked color he also took his backpack He then returned to the Hub. ¡°Records, I¡¯d like to enter the Z-Pathogen World,¡± he announced. [Transfer will begin in 10... 8... 6... 5¡­] [4] [3] [2] [1] [0] As the countdown hit zero, Mikael vanished in a flash of light. Chapter 23: Zombie Apocalypse Mikael reappeared in what seemed to be an abandoned city. The silence was absolute, and there were no humans or zombies in sight. The buildings around him were old and decrepit, with nature reclaiming its ground; cracks ran along the walls, and vines covered almost every surface, giving the whole place a desolate feel. Looking around, he thought, ¡®It looks like the start of a horror movie. Silent and empty until zombies suddenly spring up from nowhere and swarm me.¡¯ He continued scanning his surroundings carefully. ¡®Nothing? I thought I¡¯d jinxed myself by thinking that, but it seems I¡¯m in the clear.¡¯ At that instant, he sensed a danger approaching his torso. He swiftly dodged, though he made it look as if he¡¯d been struck by the projectile, sending him flying. Feigning injury, he fell to the ground. Five hundred meters away, a team of five men dressed in military gear observed him. ¡°Got it,¡± said one man, putting away his sniper rifle. Another, peering through binoculars at Mikael¡¯s ¡®body,¡¯ remarked, ¡°Hey, James, I think you just hit a human, not a zombie.¡± James groaned. ¡°Again? What¡¯s with these idiots not wearing the green clothes they¡¯re supposed to? It¡¯s to help us tell them apart from zombies.¡± The other man shrugged. ¡°Who knows? Probably some desperate survivor trying to scavenge for food outside the Bastion.¡± James grabbed another pair of binoculars to confirm if Mikael was truly a human. After a few seconds, he muttered in confusion, ¡°Uh, Victor, I can¡¯t find the body.¡± Victor shot him an incredulous look. ¡°Open your eyes¡ªit¡¯s right there.¡± James, sounding nervous, replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m serious¡ªthe body¡¯s gone.¡± Victor, ready to vent to the other men about James¡¯ behavior, fell silent as his gaze locked onto the horrifying scene before him. Their entire team lay decapitated, and the man James had supposedly killed was standing over the bodies, a bloody sword in hand. Though shocked, Victor¡¯s military instincts kicked in. He drew his gun and aimed at the figure above his fallen comrades. ¡°DON¡¯T MOVE, OR I¡¯LL EMPTY MY MAGAZINE INTO YOU!¡± James, startled by Victor¡¯s yell, turned to look, but in that brief moment, Mikael moved with blinding speed. Victor barely had time to react before his hand, still clutching the gun, was severed. ¡°AHHHHH!¡± Victor screamed, clutching his bleeding stump. Terrified, James quickly dropped his weapon and pleaded, ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t hurt me¡ªI surrender.¡± Mikael was about to kill them both but paused, considering the value of interrogating them for information about this world. Grabbing the wounded Victor, Mikael dragged him over to James and said, ¡°I have some questions for you. If you lie or refuse to answer, you¡¯ll beg for death. Understood?¡± James quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Mikael began, ¡°First, do you have any ropes?¡± James hesitated but, too scared to lie, replied, ¡°There are some in Pedro¡¯s bag.¡± He pointed to one of the dead bodies nearby. Leaving Victor at James''s feet, Mikael opened Pedro¡¯s backpack and retrieved the ropes before he approached them. Victor, clutching his bleeding stump, asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Mikael replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to tie you up before questioning you separately. If you lie, I¡¯ll know, and you¡¯ll regret it.¡± James remained silent, terrified. He was just a regular man who joined the military for the relatively better living conditions compared to the dire life of a survivor. Victor, a seasoned soldier, spoke up more calmly, ¡°If we answer your questions, will you let us go?¡± Mikael gave a cold smirk. ¡°It¡¯s simple: answer my questions and it¡¯ll be painless. Refuse, and I promise you a very unpleasant end.¡± Victor sighed, seemingly accepting his fate, while James began to panic. ¡°No, please don¡¯t kill me! I can be useful!¡± he pleaded. Mikael shot him a disdainful glance before slamming his head to the ground. Raising James¡¯s now bloodied face, Mikael coldly remarked, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you everything you need to know.¡± He then bound Victor¡¯s feet and single arm, and did the same with James. Mikael led Victor about ten meters away from James, positioning him with his back turned so they couldn¡¯t communicate. ¡°Where is the nearest bastion?¡± he asked. ¡°Twenty kilometers south,¡± Victor replied. ¡°What¡¯s the process to acquire a physical enhancers¡­?¡± Mikael continued, asking a range of questions that helped him understand the structure of this world. Victor answered without resistance, allowing Mikael to avoid resorting to torture. He had done it once before, and he knew that the second time would be easier¡­ He then returned to James, asking the same questions and receiving roughly similar answers, only differing slightly in phrasing. Once he had all the information he needed, Mikael kept his promise and killed them swiftly and painlessly. [Normal Human killed 100 xp received X5] From his interrogation, Mikael learned much about the world. He discovered the social hierarchy within the bastions: at the bottom were the survivors, ordinary people working grueling hours for meager food rations and living in atrocious living conditions. Above them were the soldiers, regular humans equipped with firearms that are tasked with the protection of the bastion and mainting order. Finally, at the top are the nobles, humans enhanced by the physical enhancers, vastly stronger than regular people. They live in luxury with a nearly unlimited access to food and also have access to any women that they want. Aside from this bleak social structure, Mikael also learned that the physical enhancers were called serums, and access to them required a fortune. Currency in this world was measured in food, as traditional paper money had lost all value in the apocalypse. It became clear to Mikael that acquiring these serums without resorting to theft would be nearly impossible.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Looking up at the sky, Mikael estimated it was around noon. ¡®I¡¯ll wait until nightfall to infiltrate the bastion,¡¯ he thought. He began running in the opposite direction of the bastion, searching for a zombie. Since cleanup teams regularly patrol the area surrounding the bastion, he figured he¡¯d need to go farther out to find any infected. After covering about 20 kilometers, he finally spotted a zombie in the middle of the cracked road. It looked almost like an ordinary man, except for its extremely pale skin and pronounced blue veins. Surprisingly, it didn¡¯t resemble a typical zombie¡ªno rotting flesh or decomposing features¡ªbut it was unmistakably infected. He approached the zombie and swiftly cut its legs. Crash ¡°Grrrr,¡± the zombie groaned, collapsing to the ground, thrashing uselessly without its legs. ¡®Alright, time to test my idea, but better confirm first.¡¯ ¡°System, if I deactivate the Immunity System before getting infected by the Z21 virus and then reactivate it, will I be cured?¡± [Yes. Once the Immunity System is active, it will protect you from all pathogens and work to cure any current infections.] ¡®Great, now to get myself infected by a ¡°zombie virus.¡± Definitely not the most pleasant experience, but for 3K LP, it¡¯s worth the discomfort. Besides, the quest reward covers the cost of the Immunity System and then give me a 2K bonus.¡¯ After finishing his thoughts, he glanced at the writhing zombie on the ground. He grabbed its arm, lowered his physical defenses, deactivated the Immunity System, took a deep breath, and pierced his arm with the zombie¡¯s sharp nail. A few drops of blood dripped from his wound, but at first, he felt no different. After a few seconds, though, a fever crept over him, making him feel nauseous. He killed the zombie and quickly entered an abandoned house to wait out his ¡°zombification¡± safely. ¡°Arghh¡­¡± ¡®I feel awful. I just need to hold on until the quest is completed so I can reactivate the Immunity System.¡¯ He stayed in one spot, enduring the fever for a few minutes. Gradually, an aggressive restlessness took over; everything around him began to irritate him¡ªeven the uncomfortable floor beneath him sparked an urge to destroy. Yet, he held himself together, fighting the mounting rage. The strain grew, but Mikael forced himself to stay calm, and finally, a notification appeared: [Quest: Infected completed. Reward: 3K LP] As soon as he saw this, he immediately reactivated both his physical defenses and the Immunity System. Instantly, he felt better, and within moments, he was back in top form. Mikael rubbed his temples, thinking, ¡®That was tougher than I expected, but the reward was worth it. 3K LP for somes minutes of discomfort¡ªnot bad.¡¯ ¡®Still, I was minutes away from reactivating the Immunity System early. No amount of LP is worth truly becoming a zombie.¡¯ He stretched and thought ¡®I¡¯ve got a few hours to kill until nightfall. Hunting wouldn¡¯t be too efficient without a clear location with enemy to kil, so maybe some body refinement is the best option.¡¯ With his plan set, he re-entered the house and climbed to the second floor, choosing a windowless room. He barricaded the door to focus on his body refinement training without having to worry of being ambushed while he his training. He removed his clothes and sat cross-legged on the floor, breathing in rhythm with the instructions in his body refinement manual. Then he began reciting the mantra. ¡®I am refining my body.¡¯ ¡®I am my body, and my body is me.¡¯ ¡®I train my body for myself and only for myself.¡¯ ¡®I choose to brave the pain to become stronger.¡¯ ¡®My goal is a qualitative upgrade.¡¯ ¡®I choose level 5 of body refining.¡¯ This time, by choosing Level 5 instead of Level 4, the pain intensified dramatically. It no longer felt like tiny cuts; now, it was as if his bones were enduring continuous micro-fractures, with each passing second bringing fresh waves of agony. Crack The faint sound of bones breaking echoed chillingly, but Mikael was too absorbed in enduring the pain to notice. He clenched his teeth and balled his fists so tightly that his nails drew blood. The pain was excruciating, yet he persevered, letting out only the occasional groan. Even with his iron will, he could only last five minutes before collapsing onto his back, gasping for air. ¡°Haah... haah... haah¡­¡± He lay there, spent, for about ten minutes before forcing himself back into the painful training. He continued this way for hours, taking only brief ten-minute breaks between each session. By midnight, he had managed to endure 16 minutes of Level 5 body refinement before needing to rest. [Body Refinement Qualitative Stats Value: 1.03 ¡ú 1.08] Mikael calculated the training time against the progress he made and concluded that each level of body refinement is twice as effective as the previous one. While Level 5 was effective, the intense pain forced him to take frequent breaks, making it ultimately no more efficient than training at Level 4. A surprising thing happened when he was only an hour away from finishing his body refinement: the orc core he¡¯d been using¡ªthe same one as always¡ªcrumbled to dust. ¡®Looks like I¡¯ve finally reached its durability limit. Honestly, though, it lasted longer than I expected. I must¡¯ve trained with it for, what, 20 hours? Pretty durable!¡¯ After he finished thinking about the orc core he looked at himself, Mikael sighed. ¡®Now I¡¯m in desperate need of a shower... but I kind of forgot that this post-apocalyptic world obviously doesn¡¯t have functional showers.¡¯ ¡®A cleaning spell would¡¯ve been incredibly useful, but I still haven¡¯t learned magic. Nothing I can do about it¡ªI¡¯ll just have to take a dip in the lake¡­¡¯ Searching the house, he found some old clothes to wear. He wouldn¡¯t be going outside naked, after all. Soon, he was running in the direction of a lake he¡¯d passed earlier. After a brief jog, he arrived by the lake. A small beach preceded it, giving a tranquil vibe to the surroundings. The stillness of the water accentuated this calm but deadly atmosphere. In the darkness of the night, the lake¡¯s waters were ominous, giving the impression of a lurking monster waiting to grab anyone foolish enough to swim. Mikael took a moment to appreciate the beauty of nature, then shed his clothes and stepped into the water. The cold would¡¯ve deterred an average person, but his reinforced body barely registered the temperature, unless he specifically chose to. He washed himself, then floated on the water, gazing up at the clear sky. With no city pollution after five years without humans, the stars shone brilliantly. He could even make out some constellations. While he was enjoying this moment of relaxation, a shadow slowly emerged from the lake''s depths, approaching him without a sound. Unaware of the threat, Mikael floated peacefully. When the shadow was only 10 meters away, he suddenly felt a sense of unease. Trusting his instincts, he didn¡¯t linger like a character in a horror movie. With a powerful kick, Mikael propelled himself a meter above the water. As he soared, he caught a glimpse of the gigantic shadow only a few meters away. Although he couldn¡¯t see it clearly, what he did see sent chills down his spine and sparked an urgent need to get the hell out of the water. Splash! The second he touched the water, he swam at a fear-fueled speed, reaching the shore in an instant. The moment his feet hit the ground, he sprinted away from the lake. Within a second, he was 50 meters from the water. Now ¡®safe,¡¯ he turned to assess the threat. In the water, a massive, green-scaled body surfaced¡ªa crocodile-like creature over 15 meters long and several meters wide. ¡°Nope,¡± he muttered, then took off running again. Fighting a giant crocodile, especially naked, unarmed, and near the water, didn¡¯t appeal to him in the slightest. After a few minutes, he reached the same house where he had done his body refinement training. He entered and started putting on his clothes, thinking dejectedly, ¡®Seriously, what are the chances the lake I decide to bathe in has a dinosaur-sized crocodile? Safe to say, I¡¯m steering clear of lakes for a while¡­¡¯ Chapter 24: The Bastion After leaving the house, Mikael moved toward the Bastion. After a brief journey, he saw the Bastion''s exterior. About two kilometers away stood a 20-meter-tall stone wall encircling the area in a circular shape. But this wasn¡¯t the real problem for infiltration. The real challenge was the armed soldiers stationed atop the wall, each equipped with automatic rifles. If that were the only issue, it might have been manageable, but the guards were alert, actively scanning for any potential threats to the Bastion. Floodlights illuminated a 100-meter radius around the Bastion, and armed guards patrolled the walls, making infiltration nearly impossible. ¡®If I try to get in, I¡¯ll be detected even if I go at max speed. I¡¯m not fast enough to cross the 100 meters of illuminated ground, climb a 20-meter wall, and do it all without being spotted¡­¡¯ ¡®If only I could go invisible, but I haven¡¯t learned any spells yet. So, I¡¯ll need to find another way inside.¡¯ Mikael circled the Bastion, looking for an entry point. All he found was a closed wooden gate, useless for a stealthy entry. Realizing there was no obvious weakness to exploit, he began to strategize. ¡®Maybe I could try digging under the wall? No, that would require a tunnel over 100 meters long, and it would take far too much time¡ªnot to mention, I have no idea if I could even construct a tunnel that holds up.¡¯ ¡®Hmm, underground is out, but what about coming in from above? I¡¯d need some kind of catapult¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s not happening either. Even if I somehow managed to build one, the landing would be painful, maybe even fatal.¡¯ ¡®Underground and sky approaches are off the table,¡¯ he thought, studying the wall carefully. ¡®Maybe I could destroy the floodlights from a distance, then use the darkness to slip in. Better than the other ideas, but still risky. If I hit the lights, it¡¯ll alert the guards unless they¡¯re completely oblivious.¡¯ With a plan in mind, he collected eight small rocks and positioned himself 120 meters from the wall. He identified the four largest floodlights, carefully practiced his throwing technique, and took a deep breath before launching the first rock. Shatter. The floodlight burst into thousands of small glass shards. The soldiers looked around, startled, trying to identify the source of the disturbance. Before they could react, a second floodlight shattered, followed moments later by a third. "ENEMY ATTACK!" shouted one of the calmer soldiers. He had barely finished his call when the fourth and final floodlight in that section was destroyed under Mikael¡¯s assault. Seeing the 100 meters that were once brightly lit now cloaked in darkness, Mikael seized the opportunity. While the soldiers were still in confusion, he sprinted across the now-shadowed ground. At the wall, he leaped with all his strength, managing to reach a height of 10 meters in one jump. As he began to fall, he stabbed his sword into the wall, anchoring himself. Using small irregularities on the surface, he climbed higher, driving his sword in repeatedly to pull himself up. Twenty seconds after shattering the fourth floodlight, Mikael finally reached the top of the wall. Crouching low, he analyzed his surroundings. With the cover of midnight and dressed in black, he was nearly invisible, blending seamlessly into the darkness. ¡°Stay calm. Take out your flashlights and illuminate your surroundings. Stay alert for any potential attack,¡± shouted a composed soldier. Seeing that the soldiers were about to light up the darkened wall, Mikael slipped past them and jumped down from the inner side of the wall. Thump He rolled upon landing to soften the impact, preventing any injury. Surveying his surroundings, he noted he had landed in what looked like a slum. Small, makeshift houses filled the area, crafted from metal scraps, bits of wood, and even pieces of plastic in places. The street was little more than a narrow dirt path winding between these shacks. Thin, disheveled people in torn rags wandered aimlessly, their faces marked by hopeless, empty expressions. Unsurprisingly, there were no streetlights here, which suited him well for staying out of sight. He glanced back up toward the wall and thought ¡®I¡¯d better put some distance between me and that wall. All this noise, plus the sudden floodlight outage, is bound to attract attention. I¡¯m here to steal, not to fight.¡¯ Moving stealthily, he began navigating across the rooftops of the shacks. Under the cover of darkness, he quickly crossed into a more developed area. Here, the buildings were complete, properly constructed houses, unlike the patchwork structures in the slums. Functional streetlights illuminated the streets, making it harder for him to stay undetected. Nonetheless, he managed to climb onto the rooftops and continue moving deeper into this better-maintained section. After crossing a few houses, he stopped and thought ¡®The infiltration is complete. Now, I need to locate the serums. Logically, they¡¯d be in the more luxurious district.¡¯ He looked toward an area where the streets were clean, well-maintained, and lined with villa-style houses. The area was also patrolled by occasional guards and was well iluminated. ¡®I don¡¯t know where the serums are hidden, so I¡¯ll have to ¡®gently¡¯ persuade someone who does.¡¯ he planned. Meanwhile, back at the walls, events were unfolding in response to his entry. Clank, clank, clank. The sound of metal boots echoed along the wall before a disgruntled female voice loudly exclaimed, ¡°What the heck is this?¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. The soldier who had taken command when Mikael attacked approached, and made a military salute. ¡°Captain William reporting to Colonel Aaliyah. There was an enemy attack that destroyed the floodlight, but after the initial assault, it has been calm for now.¡± The speaker, now identified as Captain William, was a middle-aged man with a strong build and a serious demeanor that exuded authority. In contrast, Colonel Aaliyah was a fairly young woman in her mid-twenties. She could be described as beautiful, with her long, silky black hair and piercing brown eyes. However, what was most striking about her was the serious expression on her face and the confidence she projected. The Colonel frowned at William''s report and said, ¡°Nothing? Did you check with the other guards on the other side of the wall to see if they were attacked as well?¡± William replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t issue any special orders; I was waiting for a superior directive.¡± Aaliyah sighed at his response before saying, ¡°Give the order to tighten the patrols on the wall. We may be attacked again soon. Also, consider that this initial attack might have been a diversion, with the real assault happening at another location.¡± William saluted before he began shouting orders to the soldiers. Meanwhile, the Colonel inspected the floodlight to assess the damage and determine what had caused it. She ran her hand over the jagged edges of the broken lamp, noting that the glass shards touched her skin without cutting her. Then, she found a small object and pulled it out. ¡°A stone?¡± she spoke incredulously. She kept the stone in her hand and checked the other floodlights, discovering three more stones. Perplexed by her findings, she decided to ask the soldiers some questions to better understand the situation at the time of the attack. After her inquiries, she learned that the stones had been thrown from outside the illuminated area. ¡®From outside the illuminated area to the wall, there¡¯s just over 100 meters, which means that the person who threw these stones must be quite strong¡ªat least a Tier 3 enhancer, and probably a Tier 4 or maybe even a Tier 5.¡¯ ¡®No, it¡¯s probably not a Tier 5; it¡¯s more likely a Tier 4. I mean, which nearby bastion would allow one of their extremely limited Tier 5s to attack an enemy bastion, especially if the attack caused as little damage as this?¡¯ ¡®Or maybe this is a diversion to infiltrate the Bastion. It would make sense if he first destroyed the guards'' visibility before slipping past them.¡¯ She turned and looked in the direction of the city, a battle-hungry grin on her face. ¡®I hope you''re not weak. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a fight worthy of the name.¡¯ She regained her composure and sighed. ¡®I got too excited. There isn¡¯t even any certainty that there¡¯s an infiltrator, and even less that he could give me a good fight,¡¯ she thought dejectedly. Even without being certain, Aaliyah still gave orders for the soldiers to patrol the city more frequently and be on guard for a potential infiltrator. Meanwhile, on Mikael¡¯s side, he was unaware that he¡¯d been ¡®discovered,¡¯ but even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have been surprised. After all, he¡¯d thrown stones to destroy the floodlights¡ªand as far as he knew, neither zombies nor beasts would do something like that. Mikael had a plan to infiltrate the luxurious area, though it would be challenging given the patrols and the bright lights. He jumped down onto a street near the high-end district and began walking toward it, adopting a casual, slightly drunken demeanor. The look was somewhat odd paired with the sword at his waist and the backpack on his back, but in this post-apocalyptic world, it wasn¡¯t all that surprising. ¡°Hic, hic, hic¡­¡± Mikael stumbled along, but the soldiers on patrol only gave him a quick glance before ignoring him. After all, he seemed completely at ease, so why would they think otherwise? After he¡¯d walked a short distance, a lone soldier politely stopped him. ¡°Sorry to disturb you, my lord, but why are you outside at this hour? It¡¯s past curfew.¡± Internally, Mikael broke into a sweat at the question, but he put on his best act, snapping, ¡°Who are you to question me? I go out when I want, and no one says otherwise!¡± He feigned being out of breath before continuing, ¡°Now get out of my sight before I have you thrown out of the soldiers!¡± He visibly paled at the threat. ¡°Sorry to have disturbed you, my lord,¡± he stammered, quickly excusing himself. The other soldiers who witnessed the scene shot the newcomer a few pitying glances; they knew better than to question a noble¡ªmost of them were notoriously unreasonable. Mikael ¡®muttered¡¯ to himself, but loud enough for the nearby people to hear. ¡°These damn soldiers think that just because they have firearms, they can question me!¡± He continued to stagger along until he was finally out of sight of all the soldiers. At that moment, he discreetly slipped into one of the most luxurious villas by passin by a window that was left open. Mikael moved discreetly through the villa, quietly searching the rooms for any inhabitants. He opened a door slowly, peeking into the darkness to see that it was just a bathroom. He closed the door silently and continued his search. One room, then another¡ªfinally, after checking all the rooms on the first floor, he made his way to the second. Upon opening the third door, he found an excessively luxurious bedroom with someone asleep on the bed. Seeing this, Mikael entered the bedroom quietly. With his new angle, he saw who was sleeping: a heavily overweight man. Observing the scene, Mikael thought, ¡®Survivors are practically skin and bones, while nobles like this guy eat enough to become overweight... Great distribution of resources.¡¯ Mikael approached the sleeping man and gave him a slap across the face. The man woke abruptly, startled by the sting on his cheek, and sat up, confused by what was happening. Mikael didn¡¯t give him time to comprehend the situation; he pressed his sword against the man¡¯s neck. Feeling the cold steel at his throat, the man froze in shock. ¡°What?¡± he stammered, terrified to see a stranger threatening him in his own bedroom. Mikael spoke coldly, ¡°I have some questions. And I can assure you, if you don¡¯t answer, you won¡¯t like the consequences.¡± The man¡¯s face turned red as he snapped back, ¡°Do you know who I am? If you so much as touch a hair on my head, I¡¯ll have your entire family wiped out.¡± Mikael felt a flash of disbelief at his words. ¡®This son of a bitch thinks he¡¯s some young master in a cultivation novel?¡¯ he thought, before grabbing the man¡¯s head and lifting him off the bed with one arm. Then, with a swift move, he brought the man¡¯s head down hard onto his rising knee. Crack. The man¡¯s skull collided with Mikael¡¯s knee, the sickening crunch of bone filling the room. He collapsed to the floor, trying to scream in pain, but Mikael was faster, clamping a hand over his mouth. Mikael stared into the man¡¯s tear-stained eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to remove my hand, and if you try to scream, you¡¯ll be dead before the guards even hear you. Understood?¡± The man gave a fearful nod. Chapter 25: The serums and escape. Mikael slowly withdrew his hand, and the man stayed quiet, too scared to try anything. Mikael began, ¡°I want to know the number of soldiers in this Bastion, along with the strength of all the nobles.¡± The man thought hard before hesitantly replying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the exact number.¡± Seeing a frown appear on Mikael¡¯s face, he quickly added, ¡°But I know there are at least 1,000 armed soldiers. As for physical enhancers¡­¡± ¡°We probably have between 100-200 Tier 1 physical enhancers, approximately 80 Tier 2 physical enhancers, and for Tier 3, which I¡¯m part of, I don¡¯t think there are more than 20-30 of us.¡± Hearing that this man was a Tier 3 physical enhancer, Mikael was incredulous. ¡®Seriously, they give serums to people like him, who clearly have zero combat experience and no willpower?¡¯ The man continued, unaware of Mikael''s thoughts. ¡°As for Tier 4¡­ I¡¯m not entirely sure, but I believe we have around 5. And finally, for Tier 5, we have 2¡ªthe leader, Aaron, and Colonel Aaliyah.¡± Mikael noted this information, then continued his interrogation. ¡°And where are the serums kept?¡± The man hesitated but answered, too fearful of the consequences to stay silent. ¡°They¡¯re in a secured room near the leader¡¯s house¡ªthe biggest house north of here. The room is about 200 meters north of the leader¡¯s house and is always guarded by two Tier 4 enhancers.¡± Mikael gave a cold smile. ¡°I¡¯ll end the interrogation here, but I plan to question other nobles. If their answers differ from yours, I¡¯ll be back to kill you¡ªand not before making you wish for death. If you told the truth, I won¡¯t harm you, but if you lied, I guarantee you¡¯ll regret it.¡± The man shook his head fearfully. ¡°I swear, I told the truth!¡± Mikael studied his expression, then nodded, seemingly satisfied. In one swift motion, he drew his sword and decapitated the noble. The man died with an incredulous look frozen on his face. ¡®Better to kill him,¡¯ Mikael thought. ¡®If he stayed alive, he could report me minutes after I left. But if he¡¯s dead, it could take hours before anyone finds his body and raises the alarm.¡¯ Mikael stepped over the headless body and looked out the window. He noticed that the number of soldiers outside had dramatically increased since he first arrived. ¡®Have they discovered me?¡¯ He observed the soldiers¡¯ actions and saw that none were approaching the house specifically; it just seemed like there was a stronger presence in the streets. ¡®Hmm, maybe they think there¡¯s an infiltrator. One thing¡¯s for sure¡ªI won¡¯t be able to move as freely as before.¡¯ Sigh. ¡®Looks like I¡¯ll have to move as quickly as possible, rush to the room where the serums are stored, and try to escape before the strongest fighters in this Bastion close in on me.¡¯ After deciding on his next move, Mikael opened the window, slipped outside, and quickly climbed onto the roof. He began moving northward at a fast pace, staying on the rooftops and using the darkness of night to remain hidden. Some soldiers glimpsed a ¡°shadow¡± out of the corners of their eyes, but by the time they looked, he was already gone. Soon, he reached a heavily guarded mansion. The guards wielded cold weapons instead of firearms¡ªlikely enhancers. After a quick scan of the area, he spotted a steel building behind the mansion. This time, there were no dark spots he could use for a stealthy infiltration, so he decided on a direct approach. He leaped from the roof and dashed forward at incredible speed, passing by the guards in a blur. ¡°INTRUDER!¡± The guards, being enhancers, were able to spot him despite his speed. In seconds, Mikael reached the steel building and swiftly slashed his sword toward the neck of one of the guards. The guards were taken aback. When you guard the same place for a long time without incident, you don¡¯t expect to be attacked suddenly¡­ Even so, these guards were Tier 4 enhancers with physical abilities slightly superior to Mikael¡¯s, allowing the first guard to tilt his head back just in time. However, Mikael¡¯s element of surprise allowed him to press his attack, decapitating the guard. The second guard, now the only one left, reacted quickly, slashing at Mikael. Mikael parried with superior swordsmanship, then slashed again toward the guard¡¯s neck. The guard raised his sword to block, but, unfortunately for him, the quality of Mikael¡¯s sword was far superior. Mikael¡¯s blade cut through the guard¡¯s weapon like a knife through butter, leaving him defenseless. In a quick motion, Mikael decapitated him as well. The entire encounter had lasted only a few seconds, and the guards at the leader¡¯s mansion were just beginning to respond to the ¡®intruder.¡¯ Mikael didn¡¯t waste a second; he opened the door and slipped inside. The interior of the building was a sterile, white lab filled with advanced technological equipment. Being the middle of the night, the lab was empty. He quickly searched the lab and found a glass cabinet containing multiple small syringes filled with a blue liquid.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The syringes were labeled by tier. On the bottom shelf were dozens of Tier 1 serums, on the shelf above that were around 10 Tier 2 serums, followed by 6 Tier 3 serums on the next shelf, 3 Tier 4 serums on the fourth shelf, and, on the top shelf, a single Tier 5 serum. Crash. Mikael punched the glass cabinet, shattering it into small shards. Ignoring the glass, he quickly grabbed one serum from each tier and safely stuffed them in a well isolated pocket of his backpack. As soon as he secured the serums, Mikael didn¡¯t waste a second. He opened the building door, then immediately stepped back. Ratatatata A hail of bullets hit where he¡¯d been standing just a moment before. ¡®Damn, just as I thought¡ªthey¡¯ve got a whole group waiting. I was too slow¡­ I need to find a way out of this trap. Every second that passes, more enemies are closing in.¡¯ ¡®I should rush out when the gunfire stops and escape at full speed. The ones firing at me are probably regular humans, so if I get out of their range, they won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡¯ Ten seconds passed, and Mikael realized something. ¡®Damn, they¡¯re taking turns firing so there¡¯s always someone shooting...¡¯ A determined glint appeared in his eyes. ¡®I can¡¯t dodge all these bullets, so I¡¯ll have to take some hits.¡¯ With that thought, he moved to the back of the lab, gathering all his strength in his legs, then launched himself forward like a rocket. He charged straight through the rain of bullets, some of which struck him. Since his arms were raised to shield his head, the bullets only grazed his skin or lodged just at the surface of his muscles. The problem was that with his arms covering his face, he couldn¡¯t see clearly, and at the speed he was going, he crashed directly into the line of soldiers shooting at him. CRASH He felt the soldier¡¯s body collapse under the impact, though even Mikael took some damage from colliding at that speed. But he kept going, breaking through the encirclement while bullets continued to whiz past him. "He''s escaping!" "Catch him, or the boss will have our heads!" Mikael heard them but focused solely on his escape. He quickly approached one of the walls but, knowing he couldn¡¯t jump the full 20 meters and had no time to climb using his sword, he made his way toward an entrance in the wall with a staircase inside. Before he began to climb, he glanced behind him and saw some soldiers running after him, still at a distance. He was faster. In seconds, he was on top of the wall. The soldiers at the top were surprised to see him appear, but Mikael didn¡¯t give them a chance to react. He leapt over the wall. Whump. He had intended to roll to soften his landing, but his backpack got in the way, forcing him to land directly on his legs. Pain shot through them, but it wasn¡¯t enough to cause real damage. Without hesitation, he began to run. After several kilometers from the Bastion and relatively safe, he felt an attack coming. He dodged, tilting his head. A foot swung through the space his head had occupied a second earlier. Mikael countered with a slash aimed at the leg, hoping to cut it. Unfortunately, his attacker was quick and pulled her leg back in time. Mikael stepped back and looked at his assailant¡ªa striking woman in her mid-twenties, wearing a military uniform with a sword at her waist. He assessed her briefly and started to back away while keeping his eyes on her. He needed to put as much distance between himself and the Bastion as possible to avoid getting surrounded. Seeing him retreat, Aaliyah clicked her tongue. "This isn¡¯t fun. You need to fight me!" When he ignored her words, she shrugged. "Never mind. I''ll come to you." Then she charged. Mikael was taken aback by her speed¡ªat least twice as fast as he was, maybe more. A thought flashed through his mind: ¡®She¡¯s a Tier 5... probably the Aaliyah the noble mentioned.¡¯ As she closed in, she slashed at him. Mikael raised his sword to block, but her superior strength pushed him back. Using his swordsmanship skills, he managed to deflect the force of her attack. Her blade slid off his, exposing her left side momentarily, and Mikael seized the opportunity to deliver a powerful kick to her ribs. Thud. The kick connected, drawing a small grunt from her, but she was barely fazed. Mikael used the distraction to continue moving away from the Bastion in a random direction, making it harder for anyone to track him. Meanwhile, Aaliyah touched her aching ribs and smiled. ¡®Good. He¡¯s strong enough to actually hurt me. This will be fun.¡¯ She looked up, seeing Mikael retreating again, and her expression twisted with frustration. "Oh, stop running and let¡¯s have a good fight to the death!" she shouted, a battle-hungry grin spreading across her face. As he backed away, Mikael thought, ''I can''t outrun her. She''s faster than me, and I¡¯m still close enough to the bastion that search teams could eventually reach me with reinforcements.'' A determined glint flashed in his eyes. ''I need to kill her before they arrive.'' While he was strategizing, Aaliyah closed in on him, now within range to strike with her sword. Mikael quickly parried, diverting her blade. Their swords clashed multiple times per second, moving at a speed that would appear as a blur to a normal human. In this exchange, Mikael was at a disadvantage, but he held his ground with his superior skill. Clang! He slashed toward her neck, but she parried his attack easily. What she didn¡¯t notice, though, was that small cracks were starting to appear on her sword. Seeing his lethal intent, Aaliyah smiled. ¡®Ruthless¡ªjust as a warrior should be! He¡¯s not swayed by the fact that I¡¯m clearly a beauty; he goes straight for the kill. Too bad he¡¯s weaker than me¡­ but at least he has some skill, which makes this fight more interesting.¡¯ The battle continued, Aaliyah wearing a twisted, ''happy'' grin. But Mikael wasn¡¯t concerned with her enjoyment; he cared only that her sword was nearing its breaking point, presenting him with an opportunity. Their blades clashed again¡ªthis time, however, her weapon shattered. Mikael¡¯s sword continued its path uninterrupted, slicing toward her neck. Feeling her blade break, Aaliyah''s eyes widened. Seeing his sword aimed for her throat, she could sense death approaching. She threw her head back just in time. A thin cut appeared on her neck, deep enough to cause serious bleeding but not enough to decapitate her. Blood poured from the wound, and Aaliyah instinctively pressed her hand to her neck, pulling it away to find it soaked in red. Her face grew a shade paler. As battle-hungry as she was, staring death in the face left her shaken. Knowing her life was hanging by a thread, she abandoned her "fun" fight and sprinted back toward the bastion, hoping for medical attention. Mikael remained still, watching her retreat. He wasn¡¯t here to kill her specifically; he only needed to secure a safe place to consume the serums. Even if he wanted to finish her off, she was faster and would escape. With that thought, Mikael began to run in a diagonal direction, opposite the bastion. Chapter 26: Power-Ups He continued traveling for the next 30 minutes, covering over a hundred kilometers. This time, his route wasn¡¯t in a straight line; he had to make several detours to avoid infected humans and animals, which were more numerous here than near the Bastion. Finally, he reached a quiet area with no infected in sight. He entered a house and checked each room to ensure it was clear of zombies. Once he was certain the house was secure, he barricaded himself in a bathroom in the basement. Opening his backpack, he was relieved to see that the syringes were intact. ¡®I thought the syringes might have shattered with all the movement I made during my escape from the Bastion.¡¯ ¡®Recovering the serum from broken syringes and drinking it would¡¯ve been a mess... and probably less effective. Luckily, these syringes are built tough. Still, I really need to get an inventory system after I leave this world¡ªit¡¯d be useful in practically every situation.¡¯ He took out a syringe filled with blue liquid labeled ¡°Tier 1 Serum.¡± ¡°Well, no time like the present,¡± he murmured, injecting the serum into his arm. A warm sensation spread through his body, but it remained tolerable. After only a minute, the feeling faded. [Your body has fully absorbed the Tier 1 Serum. +10 in all physical stats.] Five minutes later [Your body has fully absorbed the Tier 2 Serum. +20 in all physical stats.] Ten minutes later [Your body has fully absorbed the Tier 3 Serum. +40 in all physical stats.] Thirty minutes later [Your body has fully absorbed the Tier 4 Serum. +80 in all physical stats.] One hour later [Your body has fully absorbed the Tier 5 Serum. +160 in all physical stats.] By the time he finished absorbing all five serums, he received a quest completion notification. [Quest: Peak Body completed. Reward: 4K LP] He looked at his new status ¡°Status¡± [Name: Mikael Angelini Race: Human (Aedris World) Lifespan: 21/99 Overall Power: Tier 1 Military Rank: Recruit 0/10 MP Global Level Tier 1 Race Level: 10/50 Experience: 1,5K/91K XP Class: Sword Master Level: 26/50 Experience: 17,5K/18.2K XP Stats: Strength: 88 ¡ú 103 ¡ú 423 Agility: 100 (MAX) ¡ú 156 ¡ú 476 Endurance: 89 ¡ú 104 ¡ú 424 Vitality: 100 (MAX) ¡ú 128 ¡ú 448 Perception: 100(MAX) ¡ú 127 ¡ú 447 Active Skills: None Active/Passive Skills: Body Refining Technique: Tier 0, Level 3 Passive Skills: Unarmed Martial Arts Mastery: Tier 0, Level 1 ¡ú 2 Footwork Mastery: Tier 0, Level 2 ¡ú 3 6th Sense: Tier 0, Level 1 ¡ú 2 Swordsmanship Mastery: Tier 0, Level 3 ¡ú 5 (MAX) Life Points (LP): (+7110) 7220] "Damn," he murmured. ¡®No wonder I was at a disadvantage against Aaliyah when just taking the five serums gave me 320 in all physical stats.¡¯ Mikael looked down at his fist, clenching it and feeling the power coursing through his body. The scene might¡¯ve been a lot more epic if his shirt weren¡¯t in tatters from all the bullets he¡¯d taken¡­ He took a step forward. Crack The wooden floor under his foot split from the sheer force of his movement. ¡®Alright, my control over my own strength has seriously gone downhill. I can barely walk without breaking the floor I¡¯m more like an elephant walking than a human.¡¯ ¡®Now that I think about it, it kind of makes sense. I suddenly got three or even four times stronger than before, so using the same amount of strength as I did earlier is bound to have a different outcome. I¡¯ll need to stay here to adapt, because this is ridiculous.¡¯ Mikael spent some time practicing basic tasks¡ªwalking, opening doors, other ¡°simple¡± activities. These were normally effortless, but by the time he¡¯d achieved decent control, the house was in ruins. The door handles were mangled, and the floor looked like a minefield.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. He then stepped outside to test his maximum speed. Positioning himself, he launched like a rocket, kicking up dust from his high-speed takeoff. As he picked up speed, he felt the wind hammering against him, which significantly slowed him down. But he pushed harder, going faster and faster, until he broke the sound barrier! Of course, Mikael didn¡¯t hear the sonic boom himself, since he was moving faster than sound. But when he stopped a few seconds later, he heard the delayed, thunderous crack of the sound barrier breaking behind him. A smirk crossed Mikael¡¯s face. ¡®With my new stats, I should be able to lift around 4 tons, run faster than sound, withstand high-caliber bullets, heal broken bones within hours, and let¡¯s not forget that my senses are downright ridiculous.¡¯ ¡®I can see tens of kilometers away, and all my other senses are just as heightened. Fortunately, my senses are ¡°magical¡± enough that I can control their intensity. Otherwise, having my taste and smell heightened 400 times over could get¡­ inconvenient.¡¯ Finished with his thoughts, Mikael entered a random house, waited for five minutes, then left this world. When he appeared in the Hub, it was even more bustling than the last time. Thanks to his enhanced senses, he overheard parts of several conversations. ¡°For the military missions, are you planning to do them?¡± asked a male voice. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m determined to. We can¡¯t compete with the monsters at the top of the level leaderboard, so our best chance is to perform well on the Military leaderboard. That way, Guilds will scout us, and we can get fame and riches,¡± replied an excited female voice. He caught snippets of other conversations about military missions and the military leaderboard. What captured his attention was the mention of Guilds. ¡®So there are Guilds on Earth that pay to recruit famous and strong players? I don¡¯t really see the appeal of joining them when I can travel to different worlds through the Records. Compared to that, what¡¯s the value of money?¡¯ While he was lost in thought, he received several notifications. [Military Missions are now unlocked. The first mission will begin in exactly 23 hours, 07 minutes, and 03 seconds. If you want to participate, please register. Yes / No] [The Military leaderboard will open when the first person completes a military mission.] ¡®No wonder everyone¡¯s talking about these Military missions; it seems they¡¯re a new feature.¡¯ He mentally asked, ¡°Records, can you provide more details on these military missions?¡± [Military Missions Description: These are special missions issued by the Records. By accepting these missions, you will be transported to a world with other natives from Earth. Missions vary greatly, and you¡¯ll receive a description just before entering the world, at which point you can choose to accept or refuse it. In the mission world, all the usual Records rules are deactivated, and anything is allowed. You may only leave the mission world when the mission is completed. The mission you receive will be based on your stats, but you can opt for a more challenging mission if you find it too easy. However, you cannot select missions meant for players with lower stats than yours. Rewards: Upon completing a mission, you¡¯ll be graded, which determines the number of Military Points you earn, also influenced by the mission¡¯s difficulty. Once you¡¯ve accumulated enough Military Points, you can upgrade your Military Rank, which grants various benefits, including a basic reduction in all LP costs.] He raised an eyebrow at the mission details, then decided to return to his apartment to change and think in a quieter environment. His tattered shirt and physique caught the occasional glance from some women. He had a fit body with well-defined abs¡ªsix-pack visible. Before joining the Records, he only had a hint of definition, but with all the training he¡¯d done recently, combined with his new race''s physical enhancements, had made the abs a reality. In any case, he ignored the looks and headed up the stairs to his apartment. There, he took a shower and changed into fresh clothes. After his shower, he lay on his bed, reflecting. ¡®These Military Missions¡­ They sound nice, especially with the LP cost reduction on anything that uses LP. But I doubt the reduction will be significant.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m guessing it¡¯ll be something small, like 1%, and even if it¡¯s higher¡ªsay, 10%¡ªit¡¯s still too risky. My body¡¯s strong, but my enemies, whether humans or other beings, won¡¯t necessarily rely on physical attacks.¡¯ ¡®If they use mind or soul attacks, I could be taken down instantly. And even if they don¡¯t have access to these type of attack and can instead wield magic or similar energies, things could still go south fast since I don¡¯t have any energy unlocked yet. Hell, I don¡¯t even have access to the spiritual stats system.¡¯ ¡®So yeah, I won¡¯t participate in the missions, at least until I have some kind of energy I can actually use. Right now, the risks are just too high. My body is strong enough; what I really need now is access to some form of energy¡ªlike mana, aura, qi, or life force.¡¯ ¡®These are what will really help me grow. For example, if I wanted to destroy a city block with just my physical strength, my stats would need to be insanely high. I don¡¯t know the exact number, but maybe around 100K¡ªand that might even be too low.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯d need my body to be that powerful so that my punches would produce shockwaves strong enough to level multiple buildings at once. In comparison, with magic, I¡¯d still need to be strong, but I could just cast a wide-area spell, and the job would be done.¡¯ After reaching this conclusion, he began to check the System Shop for upgrades that would help him in his quest to become even stronger. [Spiritual Stats System. Requirement: Basic Stats System Unlock the spiritual stats. Them being intelligence, spirit, and energy. Price: 1,2K LP] [Inventory System. Requirement: None The user will gain an inventory that will allow him to stock items in a pocket space of 10m3. In the pocket space, the time is frozen. If the user wants he can have a list of all the items in his inventory and he can take them out with just a thought. Price 2K LP] [Basic Background System. Requirement: None Allow to create a background in the world you will be exploring at the cost of LP. The background could be for example: You were from a well-off family but 3 years ago when you were 13 your parents died and you started living alone, now you are ready to become an adventurer since you have the minimum age of 16. Price 2,5K LP] He chose to buy all three systems, which brought his remaining LP down to 1,520. Right after completing the purchases, he braced himself for the usual pain that came with unlocking new stats. But this time, there was no pain. Instead, he felt strange¡ªin a good way. His head felt light, and a warm, comforting sensation spread through his entire being. The feeling lasted for about five minutes before fading. Mikael thought to himself, ¡®First time I actually feel good while doing something that¡¯s supposed to make me stronger.¡¯ Even after the sensation disappeared, he felt as if a barrier around his mind had broken. His thoughts were clearer and seemed to flow faster. But as he¡¯d read in the stat descriptions, he hadn¡¯t suddenly become twice as smart¡ªjust a minor improvement. Still curious, he decided to check his stats. ¡°Status ¡± [... Stats: Strength: 423 Agility: 476 Endurance: 424 Vitality: 448 Perception: 447 Intelligence: 11 ¡ú 21 Spirit: 11 ¡ú 21 Energy: No Energy unlocked for the moment ¡­] ¡®Now that¡¯s a good step forward. I can move on to a world where I can unlock an energy type! Normally, I¡¯d rest, but with my high stats, I¡¯m not even remotely tired.¡¯ ¡®The only issue is Kiara¡­ I think I¡¯ll be in the other world for a while, so I don¡¯t know how she¡¯ll react to my prolonged absence. Sure, I don¡¯t owe her an explanation, but she¡¯s clearly infatuated with me, and I¡¯m not sure how she¡¯ll handle not hearing from me.¡¯ He mulled over this problem for a bit before deciding, ¡®I¡¯ll send her a message through the Records to let her know it¡¯ll be a while until we see each other again.¡¯ Chapter 27: An Academy-Centered World? He then sent a message to Kiara, letting her know that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her for a while. He softened the tone of the message, hoping to make it easier for her to accept. After reading it over, he sent the message to Kiara. Surprisingly, it didn¡¯t cost him any LP. ¡®Huh, that¡¯s odd. This is the second time something related to the Records has been free. Maybe this system isn¡¯t as capitalist as I thought?¡¯ Still curious, he decided to confirm with the Records. ¡°Records, why was sending this message free?¡± [Messages are one of the functions of the System Tools and are consequently free.] ¡®Oh, that makes sense. Anyway, time to choose the next world. But what kind of world should I go to? Could be a cultivation world, a world with wizards, or maybe something entirely different. I should take a little time to think it over so I can make the best decision.¡¯ Mikael began running through different scenarios in his mind, imagining the possibilities. After a moment, he made up his mind. Before heading to the Hub, he touched his C-rank sword and willed it into his newly acquired inventory. In the next moment, the sword disappeared. Focusing his thoughts on his inventory, he saw a mental image of a room with the sword inside. He willed the sword to "come out," and it reappeared in his hand. He was impressed by the "magic," but he didn¡¯t dwell too much on it¡ªhe was already used to the phenomena caused by the Records that would leave scientists tearing their hair out. He then stored his backpack and a few "daily" (or rather, weekly, given his stats) necessities in his inventory. He also bought additional supplies he thought might be useful: a camping tent, a sleeping bag, water, food, and a few other items. Altogether, these purchases cost him 200 LP. This time, instead of appearing before him, the items went directly into his inventory. He then headed to the Hub, as it costs 100 LP to access a world directly from his apartment. Once there, he spoke to the System in his mind, ¡°Records, I¡¯d like a world similar to those academy-centered novels from Earth, with a power level system separated from F to SSS ranks. The world should have that as its foundation but without any creation myths involving gods or similar entities. I also need it to include people who can use both Aura and Mana¡ªrarely, maybe, but it¡¯s essential that such individuals exist. Finally, the academy should begin on July 5th, or close to that date, and the entry age should be 21, as people awaken their Aura or Mana at 21.¡± After he finished, the Records presented him with several worlds that more or less fit his specifications. One of them, however, immediately caught his attention. [Dirarnia World] World Type: Unique World World Power Levels: Peak Tier 2 Description: Dirarnia is a blend of fantasy and modernity, where modern technology like the internet, smartphones, and cars exists alongside medieval-style buildings, giving the world a distinctly magical atmosphere. However, Dirarnia is not just a place of technology and magic; it¡¯s a world where strength rules, though there are still some laws to protect the weak¡ªeven if the strong ultimately prevail. The power system in Dirarnia is divided into two main categories. The first, and most common, is the Warrior. Warriors use an energy called Aura to enhance themselves and their weapons and are generally close-range fighters. The second category is the Mage, whose members use Mana to manipulate reality and cast spells, such as fireballs. Mages are typically long-range fighters. Power levels in this world range from F to SSS. Each rank is subdivided into three categories: F-, F, and F+. In Dirarnia, people awaken their Mana or Aura core (or both, if they¡¯re exceptionally lucky) at the age of 21. This is also the age at which they qualify to join an academy where they can learn to harness their energy and grow stronger. Optional Quests: [Student Life] Description: Become a student at the prestigious Central Academy. Rewards: 1K LP [Young Master Style] Description: Find yourselves a powerful backer, enabling you to act like a true young master (and also potentially meet a young master¡¯s fate). Rewards: 10K LP [Famous] Description: Become famous¡ªthe greater your renown, the better your rewards. Rewards: Varies based on fame level achieved. [Powerhouse] Description: Reach S-rank in either Mana or Aura, and undergo your first life extension. Rewards: 20K LP [Graduation] Description: Complete the four years of study at an academy and pass the graduation exam. Rewards: 5K LP Mikael was intrigued by Dirarnia but wanted to confirm one detail. "Records, does Dirarnia have any god watching over it?" [No, Dirarnia is devoid of gods; only mortal beings inhabit it.]Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡®Great, that confirms it¡ªthis world checks all my boxes. I¡¯ll finally be able to access magic. The only downside is that some quests take too long, and while I plan to stay in this world for a while, I definitely won¡¯t commit to the four years needed to complete the graduation quest. I think I¡¯ll stay for about a month, give or take¡ªI don¡¯t know the exact duration yet, but it¡¯ll be longer than the brief stays I¡¯ve had in other worlds.¡¯ ¡®Yes, a month should be enough to learn this power system, and if I need more time, I can extend my stay. But I need to be cautious not to linger too long, or my growth could stagnate, making it harder to progress.¡¯ ¡®I mean, it¡¯s only been a week¡ªmaybe two¡ªsince I joined the Records, and I¡¯ve already traveled to several worlds and seen rapid growth. But staying in one place too long could limit my potential.¡¯ After reflecting on his plan, Mikael decided to enter this world and informed the Records, which unexpectedly responded. [Entry into the Dirarnia World has been temporarily halted due to possession of the Basic Background System. Would you like to create a background for yourself? Note: This will cost LP. Yes/No] Mikael accepted, and a new screen appeared before him: [Dirarnia World Background: None Price: 0 LP] Mikael then asked the Records a few questions to better understand the world before starting on his background. He experimented with different backgrounds but quickly noticed that the more advantageous they were, the higher the price. After some trial and error, he finally created a background he was satisfied with. [Dirarnia World Background: You were born into a well-off family in the capital city, where your parents were both Mid-rank Rankers. Tragically, they both died last year while exploring a B-rank dungeon that unexpectedly ranked up to A-rank, leaving no survivors. Left alone in a large house, you inherited a considerable fortune from their ranker work. Determined to grow stronger after this loss, you used part of the money to buy a Mid-tier gravity training ring. Over the past year, you''ve trained hard, and now the entry test for the Central Academy is only a week away. Your 21st birthday is tomorrow, so you won¡¯t have much time to adjust to your aura or mana, even though your body is already exceptionally strong. Price: 800 LP] By setting the Central Academy entry test just a week away and his 21st birthday (and thus his awakening) as the next day, the price was down to 800 from 2K if he wanted for example to have an entire year before the entrance exam. The most crucial detail was the purchase of the gravity ring, a device that increases gravity around the body, allowing for intense physical training. This device can even enable non-awakened individuals to attain a physique stronger than some rankers. Typically, when a person advances from F-rank to F+ in their Aura or Mana core, their body gains strength, but physical training is often more efficient for reinforcement. This device is extremely important because it will allow him to have a reason for his strong body. Mikael took one last look at his background before confirming the purchase. The Records began a ten-second countdown, and in a flash of blue light, he was teleported into the world of Dirarnia. Mikael appeared in a luxurious medieval bedroom. The floor was made of wood, and the walls were constructed from stone, paired with a stone hearth where a fire crackled, giving the room a cozy ambiance. High-quality furniture added a touch of luxury while maintaining a warm, inviting atmosphere. Just seconds after taking in his surroundings, Mikael received a notification: [Background detected. Do you want to see it? Yes/No] Curious, Mikael selected Yes. Instantly, images began to appear in his mind. It felt like watching a movie of his ¡®life¡¯ in this world, from his youth to recent events like his parents¡¯ deaths. These images didn¡¯t affect him emotionally; they simply provided a neutral overview of his ¡®past.¡¯ He realized that the Background System had not only created memories for him but had also influenced this world so everyone here would believe he was a native, making his background completely real in their eyes. This gave him invaluable knowledge about the world¡¯s culture, customs, and other small details that might prove useful later on. He learned many small details, but the most important thing is that he discovered how this world operates. The world is called Dirarnia, which he already knew, but he now understands that it is governed by the Mystoria Kingdom. This kingdom uses a medieval social hierarchy, with the king and his family/royalty at the top, nobles just below them, and commoners at the bottom. However, unlike a typical medieval society, Dirarnia blends elements of a modern world with fantasy, so people generally have a decent standard of living, and nobles do not hold absolute power over the lives of commoners. In this sense, life here is somewhat similar to Earth. There is internet, cars, and other modern conveniences. If a noble were to kill someone publicly, it would quickly spread on the internet, creating legal issues for them. Although they wouldn¡¯t face the same penalties as a commoner might, they would still encounter consequences, with the severity depending on their family¡¯s influence. The world is relatively safe, except when dungeons appear. When they do, a team of rankers must clear them; otherwise, the dungeon will overflow, allowing monsters to spill into the real world. Imagine the chaos if this happened in the middle of a city¡­ As the ¡®movie¡¯ ended, Mikael felt a sudden headache. ¡°Argh,¡± he muttered, clutching his head. ''Seems like watching an entire life¡¯s worth of events in minutes can cause a headache. Who¡¯d have thought?'' he thought sarcastically. The headache eased slightly, though a dull ache persisted. Trying to ignore it, he thought, ''On the other hand, the Background System is seriously overpowered. It manipulated reality on a world scale. For 2.5K LP, that was well-invested.'' Reflecting on his newfound ¡°memories,¡± Mikael assessed his standing. ''Physically, with around 400 in my physical stats, my body strength matches that of an A-rank. In combat, I wouldn¡¯t be on par with an A-rank without access to aura or mana, but my body alone would reach their level.'' ¡®If I used my full strength, though, I¡¯d go beyond genius and into monster territory. I¡¯ll limit myself to a 100 in each physical stat; that would place me between D and C rank, making me seem like a genius but still within reason.¡¯ Sigh ''I hate having to limit myself, but I¡¯m still too weak to be reckless. Hiding my strength could give me a huge advantage if I get ambushed; they¡¯d be working with the wrong information.'' With his decision made, Mikael considered his next steps. ''Hmm, I need to find someone to kill and acquire the Human Race from this world. Based on my ¡®memories,¡¯ I should be able to slip out of the city easily. In the nearby forest, I should be able to easily find someone hunting or gathering herbs.¡¯ After finalizing his plan, Mikael descended the circular wooden staircase, took his wallet with money and car key in it before stepping out of his medieval mansion. Thanks to the ¡®movie¡¯, he already knew the house layout and appearance before even seeing it. Outside, he saw a quiet city illuminated by street lamps in the dead of night. It resembled a suburb in many ways, but the houses, made primarily of wood and stone, were constructed in a medieval style, which added a certain charm. There were other notable differences from a modern city. For instance, cars here didn¡¯t observe a 50 km/h speed limit in residential areas; some sped by at over 200 km/h. Enhanced senses among rankers made such low speed limits unnecessary. After admiring the city for a few moments, he approached his car parked on the street. Although it wasn¡¯t from any Earth brand, it was still a sleek, black, four-seater that combined sporty performance with sophisticated style. Chapter 28: Unlocking Aura and Mana Mikael got into his car and turned the key. The engine roared to life. He then accelerated and began driving towards the outskirts of the city. Quickly, he pushed the speedometer from a normal 50 km/h to an exhilarating 200 km/h. The sensation was thrilling; even though he knew he could run faster, it was still enjoyable to drive at such speed. Due to his speed, he soon reached the city''s exit. He slowed down before leaving the walled city without encountering any checkpoints. After a short drive, he parked his car and immediately headed into the forest. Mikael didn¡¯t waste any time. He quickly searched for someone to kill in order to acquire the human race of this world. Although he found it a bit distasteful to kill someone who wasn¡¯t his enemy and was just a random passerby, it wasn¡¯t enough to stop him. It didn¡¯t take long before he spotted a man who appeared to be a low-ranking ranker. Without hesitation, Mikael summoned his sword and rushed at the man from his blind spot, killing him swiftly and without resistance. He touched the man¡¯s shoulder and activated the Race Gain System. [Race: Humans (Dirarnia World) successfully copied.] Once this was done, Mikael found a wolf pack nearby. He fought them off and made them eat the man¡¯s body. After the wolves were finished, Mikael wiped the blood from his sword on a tree. He was cautious, making sure he didn¡¯t have any blood on him. ¡®Okay, that¡¯s done. I¡¯ve acquired the race card, and I¡¯ve made sure my kill won¡¯t be traced back to me. Even if there¡¯s an investigation¡ªwhich is unlikely¡ªit¡¯ll be linked to a monster attack when the remains are found.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s kind of sad how he died because he was unlucky that I needed to kill somebody to gain a new race. But that¡¯s life. Sometimes you just get unlucky and can die seemingly without a reason. I need to keep being cautious or I could end up like him.¡¯ Once the traces were covered, Mikael returned to his car and drove aimlessly, pushing the car to its limits for fun. He did this partly as an alibi, but also to relax and unwind. After about an hour of driving, he reentered the city and headed back to his mansion. Once there, he quickly entered his bedroom and undressed, just like last time. ¡®I¡¯m really not looking forward to changing races again. It¡¯s been only a day or two since I last did this, and I still remember the pain¡­¡¯ Despite the lingering memory of the agonizing pain, Mikael gritted his teeth and looked at the details of the race he had just acquired. [Race: Human (Dirarnia World)] Tier 1 Description: The dominant race in the Dirarnia World. This race possesses strong physical and spiritual potential for a Tier 1 race. The stat limit for the five physical stats is 500, and the limit for Intelligence and Spirit stats is 800. As a Tier 1 race, the maximum level is 50 before an upgrade to a higher-tier race is needed to continue leveling. +3 to all five physical stats and +4 to the two spiritual stats at each level. Unlocks the Energy of Aura (Dirarnia) and Mana (Dirarnia), both of which are permanent changes. Easier learning and how to use and control aura and mana.] ¡®Again? Another Tier 1 race? That doesn¡¯t make sense! If this is a Tier 1 race, the power limit should be Tier 1 as well, but the power levels in this world are at Peak Tier 2, which means that at least one person in this world has reached that level.¡¯ ¡®This just doesn¡¯t add up for a race with these stat limits. I¡¯m not sure how I can continue to grow with these constraints, but for now, I don¡¯t have a solution. I should focus on what I can still improve.¡¯ ¡®My best option is to unlock Aura and Mana. I should be able to unlock these two energies since I have the Spiritual Stats System, and the description of the Energy stat says that it¡¯s possible to handle multiple energies. So, I shouldn¡¯t have a problem. With these two energies, I can keep getting stronger!¡¯ he thought determinedly, before he initiated his race change. [Race change to Human (Dirarnia World) will begin in 10 seconds. Warning: Individuals from pain-sensitive races have reported extreme pain during this process.] Mikael was expecting this warning¡ªhe had seen it a few days ago. [5] [4] [3] At the count of three, he took a deep breath and braced himself for the pain. [2] [1] [0] Surprisingly, when the countdown ended, he didn¡¯t feel a bone-deep pain but instead a discomfort only slightly worse than what he experienced during his Level 5 body refinement. It was painful, but nothing he couldn¡¯t handle¡ªor at least, that¡¯s what he thought, until a different kind of pain began. It was unlike anything he¡¯d felt before, as if comparing a headache to muscle pain. The closest description would be that his soul felt like it was both burning and transforming simultaneously. While enduring this excruciating sensation, he sensed a strange energy flowing through his body, but he was too focused on withstanding the pain to pay it much attention. He gave everything he had not to scream.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. After a moment that felt like an eternity, the burning sensation finally started to fade. A few seconds later, the pain diminished and quickly disappeared. Mikael exhaled the breath he¡¯d been holding, then collapsed onto his back, out of breath and silently questioning his life choices as he stared at the ceiling. With great difficulty, he got up and made his way to the surprisingly modern bathroom in the otherwise medieval-themed house. Despite his exhaustion, he forced himself to take a shower¡ªhe was drenched in sweat and had no intention of sleeping like that. After his shower, he dressed and collapsed onto the bed, falling asleep almost instantly. Some time later, Mikael felt rays of light landing on him, disturbing his sleep. He groggily raised a hand to block the sunlight, but it was no use¡ªit forced him to get up. When he did, he saw that the sun was at its zenith, and the light was streaming directly from there. He stretched before checking the notifications he¡¯d received from his race change. [Body potential slightly diminished.] [Spiritual potential greatly increased.] [Body refinement efficiency greatly decreased.] [Unlocked energies: Aura (Dirarnia) and Mana (Dirarnia)] Mikael was pleased to have successfully unlocked the two energies, but he frowned when he saw the note about decreased body refinement efficiency. ¡®That¡¯s what I was worried about. It seems that by using the Dirarnia World Human race, I¡¯ll have better magical potential, but if I want to do any body refining, it¡¯ll be much slower.¡¯ ¡®To optimize this, I¡¯ll need to switch races depending on whether I want to train my body or focus on Aura and Mana. And to do that, I¡¯ll have to endure the pain of race-changing again¡­¡¯ Mikael put aside this depressing thought and focused on what truly interested him: his newly unlocked energies. He could feel a strange, liquid-like movement in his body, which felt odd. Concentrating on his body, he sensed two small spheres near his heart. Mikael wasn¡¯t foolish¡ªhe knew these spheres were his Aura and Mana cores. But even after concentrating on them, he couldn¡¯t immediately tell which was the Aura core and which was the Mana core. He chose one at random, the one closest to his heart, and attempted to control the energy within it. Ten seconds passed, then five minutes, but he still couldn¡¯t move any energy. Realizing this approach wasn¡¯t working, Mikael tried something different. Instead of trying to control his core like a muscle, he thought, ¡®I need the energy to flow out of the core and move toward my left hand.¡¯ Repeating this thought in his mind with complete focus, the energy finally began to move, though his control was terrible. It took nearly a full minute for the energy to travel from his core to his left hand. When it reached his left hand, his hand glowed with a faint blue light for just a brief moment. But that wasn¡¯t all¡ªit also seemed to slightly strengthen his hand. ¡®If this energy can reinforce my body, it should be Aura. I should test the other core to see if it has a different effect.¡¯ He then repeated the process, this time using the core further to the right. The energy moved at the same sluggish pace before reaching his left hand. This time, his body wasn¡¯t reinforced; instead, his hand simply glowed, but the light was brighter than before and didn¡¯t affect his body. ¡®Alright, that confirms it. The left core, the one closest to my heart, is my Aura core, and the one further to the right is my Mana core.¡¯ ¡®Now that I at least know which core is which, I¡¯m curious to see my new status after these recent changes.¡¯ ¡°Status¡± [Name: Mikael Angelini Race: Human (Dirarnia World) Lifespan: 21/99 Overall Power: Tier 1 Military Rank: Recruit 0/10 MP Global Level Tier 1 Race: 10/50 Experience: 1.5K/91K XP Class: Sword Master Level: 26/50 Experience: 17.5K/18.2K XP Stats:Strength: 423 ¡ú 413 Agility: 476 ¡ú 466 Endurance: 424 ¡ú 414 Vitality: 448 ¡ú 438 Perception: 447 ¡ú 437 Intelligence: 21 ¡ú 51 Spirit: 21 ¡ú 51 Energy:Aura (Dirarnia World) F- Tier 100/100 Mana (Dirarnia World) F- Tier 100/100 Active Skills: None Active/Passive Skills:Body Refining Technique: Tier 0, Level 3 Passive Skills:Unarmed Martial Arts Mastery: Tier 0, Level 2 Footwork Mastery: Tier 0, Level 3 6th Sense: Tier 0, Level 2 Swordsmanship Mastery: Tier 0, Level 5 (MAX) Life Points (LP): (-5900) 1320] ¡®Hmm, my body got a little weaker, but honestly, not by much. What¡¯s more interesting are the spiritual stats. First, the Intelligence stat, which is honestly the strangest one, because until now, all the stats were linear¡ªlike, if you have 50 Strength, someone with 100 would logically be twice as strong.¡¯ ¡®But Intelligence doesn¡¯t seem to work like that. I currently have 51 Intelligence, which should mean my mind is five times stronger than a normal person¡¯s, but it doesn¡¯t work that way. Sure, I¡¯m a little smarter, and my thoughts are faster, but certainly not by five times¡ªmore like a 40-50% improvement.¡¯ ¡®Maybe the Intelligence stat is actually linear in terms of mental strength¡ªlike, if you¡¯re using mental attacks or defense. That would make more sense than having no linearity at all. As for the Spirit stat, it relates to soul strength, which I don¡¯t have a way to measure, so I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s linear or not. Spirit also influences energy potency, but again, I have no way to measure that either.¡¯ ¡®Then there are the Energy stats, but I don¡¯t have a training method for them in this world. I could try to improvise a method using my imagination, but it could have negative effects. Anyway, the Central Academy exam is on July 5th at 10 AM, so delaying my energy training a bit shouldn¡¯t waste much time.¡¯ ¡®Instead, I could focus on honing my control over these energies, which would honestly help me more than randomly attempting training methods.¡¯ After finishing these thoughts, he began working on his control. He started by focusing on controlling his Aura, since learning to use Aura could help him enhance his body, even without this world¡¯s training methods. That would be useful. Mana, on the other hand, would be almost pointless without knowing how to cast spells. He began his training by moving his Aura from his Aura core to various parts of his body. He started by sending Aura from his core to his hands, alternating between the right and left. Once the Aura reached one of his hands, he immediately called it back to his core. If he didn¡¯t retrieve it fully, he would lose some of his Aura. However, even as he tried to minimize his Aura loss, he still consumed it quickly due to his terrible control. Just one hour after he¡¯d started, his Aura core was already empty, even though he¡¯d been doing an exercise that required barely any Aura. Chapter 29: Honing Control At that moment, as he completely exhausted his aura, he began to sense nearby blue particles being drawn into his aura core. [You have fully depleted your aura. Ambient aura in the air absorbed. Capacity increased by +5 aura.] [Energy:Aura (Dirarnia World) F- Tier 0/100 ¡ú 105 Mana (Dirarnia World) F- Tier 100/100] ¡®So, to grow my aura core, I¡¯ll need to absorb the aura from the air. That¡¯s kind of a problem¡ªhow will I continue to grow my core after leaving this world? There won¡¯t be any aura or mana in the air to absorb. Hmm, I¡¯ll think about it more once I¡¯m at the Academy and have a better understanding of how this world and its power system work!¡¯ ¡®At least it doesn¡¯t seem like regenerating my aura requires absorbing the surrounding aura. It¡¯s already gone up by 1 in the past few minutes while I was lost in thought. That¡¯s a relief because if I could only regenerate aura in an aura-saturated place, it would¡¯ve been a serious issue.¡¯ ¡®Anyway, I got sidetracked, but I¡¯ve actually made really good progress. At first, it took nearly a full minute to move my aura from my core to one of my hands. By the end of an hour of training, though, I¡¯ve managed to reduce that time to around 20¨C25 seconds.¡¯ ¡®Even better, I found a way to increase my energy capacity while training my control, so I¡¯m killing two birds with one stone. But while I was lucky to find a method to grow my capacity, I still haven¡¯t figured out how to increase its potency. I suppose that might require either upgrading the tier of my energy or increasing my Spirit stat.¡¯ After finishing his thoughts, he began training his control with mana while allowing his aura to recover. Controlling different types of energy felt distinct, but there were enough similarities that he could start his control exercises at around 35-40 seconds, rather than one full minute. He managed to train for an hour and fifteen minutes before his mana was completely depleted, which increased his capacity by another five points. [Aura (Dirarnia World) F- Tier 32/105] Seeing his aura partially replenished and noting the time, he estimated he was regenerating approximately 0.43 aura per minute. At this rate, it would take roughly four hours to fully recover his energy. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure how his regeneration worked, but he hoped that it was based on a percentage rather than a fixed rate, so the recovery time wouldn¡¯t increase as his capacity grew. ¡®I have three hours to kill now, and I can¡¯t continue training. Working on my body or doing some refining wouldn¡¯t be efficient right now.¡¯ He pondered briefly, then an idea came to him. ¡®I know¡ªI could try meditating! In a lot of novels, meditation speeds up energy regeneration or recovery, so there¡¯s no harm in giving it a shot.¡¯ With that thought, he immediately sat in a lotus position, closed his eyes, and began focusing on clearing his mind and steadying his breathing. It was challenging to stay still and keep his mind blank, but he persisted. After some time in this position, just as he was starting to find a calm state of mind, he received a notification he¡¯d been hoping for. [By meditating for a prolonged period, you have learned the Tier 0, Level 1 Meditation skill.] [Meditation - Tier 0, Level 1 Skill Description: An active skill that can be activated when the user sits in the lotus position with a clear mind. Benefits: While active, this skill increases the regeneration of all types of energy by 50%] [Meditation - Tier 0, Level 1 Skill: This skill can level up once the following conditions are met. Use the skill for 10 hours of meditation: 0/10 Pay 20 LP: 0/20] ¡®Great! I¡¯ve unlocked a meditation skill that speeds up my energy recovery rate, giving me more time to train.¡¯ After receiving this good news, he returned to his meditation, finding it a bit easier to clear his mind. Still, meditation was exceptionally boring for him, as it required doing nothing, but he persisted for a solid two hours. Once his aura was finally full, he was relieved to be able to resume his control training. Anything was better than sitting still for hours. This time, he tried a different exercise. Instead of using complete thoughts like, ¡®I want my aura in my left hand,¡¯ he attempted to bypass conscious thought altogether and rely more on instinct. It was difficult. He spent a lot of time trying to control his aura without relying on conscious commands, but it wouldn¡¯t move. After much effort, though, he finally succeeded. After this breakthrough, his success rate gradually improved from 1 in 10 attempts to 2 in 10, until he reached a point where he could control his aura as naturally as moving a limb. When you move your hand, you don¡¯t have to think about it¡ªyou just do it. His aura control reached that level. At this stage, his aura was ¡®usable¡¯ in combat, though it still took around 20 seconds to coat one of his hands. But the important thing was that it was functional! This control exercise consumed even less aura than his earlier attempts, allowing him to train for five hours before running out. He then switched to training his mana control and continued this routine in the days that followed, taking only minimal breaks. 6:00 AM, July 5, 2025 It was morning, and Mikael awoke from a well-deserved sleep. This was the first sleep he¡¯d had in the past week, and even then, it was only two short hours. Thanks to his high vitality, he hardly needed sleep anymore¡ªthough his mind still accumulated fatigue, it was significantly reduced by his vitality and especially his intelligence stats. Mikael stretched as he got out of bed, relieved to finally be done with his control training. He sighed contentedly. ¡®Ah, finally finished with this tedious training. The initial thrill of controlling magical energy quickly faded, leaving only the monotony of repeating the same task over and over to get better. But now it¡¯s done!¡¯ he thought happily.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡®Despite the boredom, the gains can¡¯t be denied. My control has improved significantly¡ªI can now move my mana or aura from my core to any part of my body in less than a tenth of a second. Plus, my aura and mana capacity have grown a lot from being repeatedly exhausted.¡¯ [Energy: Aura (Dirarnia World) F- Tier 105/105 ¡ú 230/230 Mana (Dirarnia World) F- Tier 105/105 ¡ú 230/230] With his increased energy pool, Mikael confirmed that his recovery rate was based on a percentage of his pool rather than a fixed number. Even though his capacity had more than doubled, the recovery time remained exactly the same¡ªa welcome discovery for Mikael. Most notably, he had learned new ways to use his aura. He could now coat his entire body in a blue aura. When he did this, his body becomes stronger depending on the ¡®strength¡¯ and quantity of aura used. The more aura he used, the higher the consumption rate, but also the greater the boost he received. Still, not all the news was good. Over the week of training, July arrived, causing him to lose one year of life expectancy, dropping from 99 years to 98. He also spent 250 LP on the apartment and internet connection. The only relatively good news was that losing a year of life was compensated with 1K LP, leaving him with a net gain of 750 LP. After reflecting on the past week''s gains and changes, Mikael checked the time and saw that he still had nearly four hours before the entrance exam for Central Academy. Considering the Academy was nearby, he estimated he could reach it quickly, even with some light jogging. Knowing this, Mikael decided to spend the next three hours relaxing from the tiring week and having some fun. Once this time had passed, he finished his morning routine and changed into some sports clothes from this world. Surprisingly, the clothing style here was similar to Earth¡¯s, so at least he could wear comfortable sports clothes. ¡®Just before I go to the Academy, there''s one last thing I need to do,¡¯ he thought before asking, ¡°System, can you limit all my physical stats to 100 until I ask you to remove the limiter?¡± [Request possible for only 100 LP] Mikael gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do it.¡± [Transaction confirmed] In the next moment, he felt a wave of weakness wash over him. He stumbled for a few steps, struggling with the unpleasant sensation, but soon his body adapted, and he felt normal again. Sigh. ¡®Honestly, I didn¡¯t want to limit my stats like this, but it¡¯s for the best. I don¡¯t know what the entrance exam will entail or if they have some kind of magic or technology that can scan a person¡¯s strength. So, at least for the exam, my stats need to truly be 100 across the board.¡¯ ¡®And having 100 in all stats isn¡¯t weak. Far from it¡ªit still puts me in the talented genius territory. Most people participating in this exam are 21, meaning they unlocked their aura or mana within the last year. If they¡¯re lucky, they¡¯ve had a year to train, but if they¡¯re unlucky like me, they¡¯ve had a very limited amount of training time.¡¯ ¡®In a year, without the guidance of Central Academy, even if they¡¯re really talented and wealthy, they shouldn¡¯t be above E-rank. With my body at 100 in all stats, I¡¯m at a level between D+ and C-. Still, I shouldn¡¯t get complacent; I¡¯m not the only one who has trained. It¡¯s possible someone might have a stronger body or better aura than me, and if we end up fighting, it¡¯ll be a tough battle.¡¯ After finishing his preparations, he took his iPhone (yes, they exist in this world) and left his house 30 minutes before the scheduled exam time. Once outside, he was struck by the bustling atmosphere of the city. The streets were lively with people even at this hour. Numerous cars sped down the road, and there were even more young adults walking toward the Central Academy, all with the same goal of joining it. Mikael joined the crowd, walking at a moderately fast pace, aware that he still had 30 minutes to spare but keeping a steady stride to ensure he arrived on time. As he walked, he took in his surroundings. The city was a fascinating blend of fantasy and modernity, with medieval-looking buildings contrasting with modern cars. Another element that hinted at the world¡¯s fantastical nature was the occasional person dressed in medieval armor or mage robes. After a short walk, Mikael approached the Central Academy, where the crowd of people began to grow denser. Everyone seemed visibly in awe of the academy''s beauty, and Mikael shared the same sentiment. The Academy was a colossal structure and mix between a medieval palace and a modern day university but in a even bigger format. The Academy was so big that it towered on the surrounding landscapes and it¡¯s wall seemed to touch the sky. There was a gigantic crest of a phoenix taking flight. The emblem was magnificent, radiating a regal aura. It depicted a golden phoenix against the pristine white walls of the Academy. These walls towered tens of meters high and were built with beautiful white stone. They were adorned with grand spires of the same pristine white. Adding to the magical atmosphere, the walls and spires were engraved with intricate symbols and runes. They glowed faintly blue, a visible pulse of magic flowing through them, enhancing the enchantment of the place. The most striking feature was the entrance, marked by an enormous arched gateway of white stone, faintly illuminated with runes and symbols that pulsed with a blue magical light. The young adults walked through the massive gateway in awe. Mikael followed them and arrived in a vast courtyard filled with beautiful gardens, magical-looking trees, and vibrant flowers scattered everywhere. However, his attention was more on the thousands of people around him, some chatting with friends, others silently observing their surroundings. Not everyone behaved the same way, of course. Some were on their phones, while others, dressed in clothing that screamed "noble," looked at everyone else with an air of superiority. Mikael found these nobles rather pathetic. They were proud of their status, but they hadn''t earned it¡ªit was their parents'' hard work that gave them this privilege. So, he saw no reason for them to feel superior. As Mikael waited silently for 10 AM, he overheard parts of conversations even from over 10 meters away, amidst the loud chatter of the crowd. "I''m so excited to be here and finally become a true mage." His friend mocked him, "Bro, this isn''t for us. We¡¯re just average. At best, we¡¯ll leave the Academy with average scores and ranks." The first man looked dispirited, but it didn¡¯t last long. He pointed out, "Look, there¡¯s the heiress of the Mournsky family¡ªAmelia Mournsky. I heard she''s reached E- rank. Ah, she¡¯s just perfect," he said, looking smitten. His friend smacked him on the back of his head. ¡°Stop dreaming and focus on the exam.¡± The first man laughed sheepishly. Curious, Mikael glanced in Amelia¡¯s direction and saw a beautiful young woman with long black hair and striking green eyes. She wore a calm expression and was dressed in stylish but practical sports clothes. Amelia was surrounded by a group of girls chatting among themselves, to whom she responded politely but disinterestedly. A respectful distance separated her group from the other aspiring students, who seemed too intimidated to approach her. Mikael found her beautiful, but nothing more. He made a mental note of her appearance because, if what the simp said was true, she was E- rank, making her quite talented and potentially a strong competitor in the exam. He still had no idea what the test would involve, so he prepared himself for anything. Chapter 30: Entry exam! Bong-Bong. The students fell silent at the loud sound of the bell ringing. Only seconds after it stopped, a circle of flames appeared on an elevated podium, taking the shape of a two-meter-tall man with bulging muscles and a serious expression. He had red hair and red eyes. All eyes were drawn to him due to his flamboyant entrance. The man, seeing that he had captured the young adults¡¯ attention, began to speak in a deep voice that strangely carried across the entire area. ¡°Welcome, future students. I am the vice principal, Brendan Ironheart.¡± At the mention of his name, many people grew excited and began to whisper among themselves. ¡°No way! I heard he''s a powerful SS+ rank fire mage!¡± ¡°If only I could train under him, I¡¯d become an exceptional mage.¡± Brendan, noticing the murmurs in the crowd, bellowed, ¡°SILENCE!¡± Once quiet was restored, he continued, ¡°I know many of you are thrilled at the prospect of joining Central Academy, but let me tell you now: this year, we will accept only 1,000 students. Yet, there are thousands of you hoping to join. This means only the top 1,000 will make it in. Everyone around you is your competition.¡± As soon as he said this, the atmosphere shifted, and students began to cautiously observe those around them. Brendan, satisfied with the change in mood, went on, ¡°To determine who will be admitted to Central Academy, there will be two tests. The first test will take place in the Testing Center,¡± he said, pointing to a large medieval-style building bustling with staff. ¡°You¡¯ll enter the Testing Center and line up to touch the analysis orb, which will record your talent level. Based on this, you¡¯ll receive a score. However, don¡¯t be discouraged if your talent is rated low; even if you don¡¯t score highly in the first test, hope is not lost. The second test will assess your battle power.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t explain the second test now because I hate repeating myself, and some of you will forget the details anyway. I¡¯ll discuss it in more detail after everyone completes the first test. Just keep in mind that your overall score will combine your results from both tests, giving you a ranking from 1,000th place to 1st place.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go into details for now, but know that achieving a high rank comes with many benefits, so aim for it.¡± He paused, then fixed the crowd with a fierce gaze and said seriously, ¡°Some of you are used to having parents who say yes to everything you ask. But here, your family background doesn¡¯t matter. If you try to use your status to threaten other students¡ªor even the staff, if you¡¯re foolish enough to try¡ªI assure you, there will be consequences.¡± ¡°Now you may proceed to your first test; I¡¯ve finished speaking,¡± Brendan announced before flames enveloped him, and in an instant, he vanished. Upon hearing his words, the future students began to move toward the Testing Center. Mikael quietly followed the crowd into the building. Inside, he was surprised to see that it appeared even larger than it seemed from outside. ¡®Space magic? Or something similar that allows for this kind of logic-defying magic. Impressive¡¯ he thought. The interior was a stunning blend of medieval architecture and modern design. Bright orange lines on the ground, along with retractable belt barriers¡ªthe kind often seen in airports¡ªorganized the queues. These lines led to counters with staff stationed behind them. However, the most magical sight was the blue orb set atop a pillar near each counter. Seeing the orb, Mikael thought ¡®This must be the analysis orb Brendan mentioned. It¡¯s supposed to assess my talent level. I¡¯m honestly curious about how it works and what score I¡¯ll receive, though it doesn¡¯t mean much to me. Unlike the natives here, whose future may depend on their talent, mine won¡¯t.¡¯ ¡®Their talent¡­ I think I understand now. The ¡°race¡± I received is probably the most basic or least talented version, which means I have lower stat limits and reduced potential. So, those with higher talent levels likely possess superior versions of the same race. I can¡¯t be completely certain, but it makes sense.¡¯ ¡®If this theory holds, then the question is, how do I obtain a better race? Maybe there¡¯s a solution in the System Upgrades Store; I should check that when I have time.¡¯ Just as he was about to browse the System Upgrades Store¡ªhe had nothing else to do while waiting in line¡ªa commotion broke out nearby. Turning to look, he spotted a moderately handsome man with slicked-back blond hair and blue eyes, dressed in luxurious but completely impractical clothing for a physical exam. He might have looked better if he didn¡¯t have a permanent scowl on his face. The man spoke loudly, his voice full of arrogance. ¡°Commoners, move out of my way! I am Eric Saurdane, young master of the Saurdane family, a noble! Step aside and keep your disgusting commoner air far from me.¡± His tone angered many of the commoners, but they still stepped aside. No one wanted to risk a confrontation with a spoiled noble, especially one likely stronger than them due to his privileged background. Better resources led to faster progression, and refusing to yield could quickly make them enemies of both him and his powerful family. However, not everyone was willing to give in. One person firmly stated, ¡°I¡¯m not giving up my place. Wait your turn.¡± The noble was instantly enraged that a commoner dared to talk back, and was about to insult him when he felt a hand grab his collar and lift him into the air. Eric¡¯s angry retort died in his throat when he saw who it was. It was Brendan Ironheart, towering at two meters with a body of pure muscle. Holding Eric up effortlessly with one hand, Brendan spoke, ¡°What did I just say? Didn¡¯t I make it clear that your background doesn¡¯t matter at Central Academy?¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°So, why are you already trying to use your status to skip the line just five minutes later?¡± Eric stammered, attempting to give an excuse, but Brendan wasn¡¯t interested. ¡°I said there would be consequences, and there will be. You¡¯ll move to the end of the line, and if you pass the entrance exam, you¡¯ll start ranked as the 1000th student. If you cause another problem, you¡¯ll be expelled before you even join the Academy.¡± With that, he let Eric¡¯s feet touch the ground again.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Horrified, Eric was about to protest but, seeing Brendan¡¯s intimidating frame and knowing he could crush him effortlessly, he held his tongue and slinked to the back of the line. Brendan looked around at the gathered students and said, ¡°I hope that was a clear enough example for you to understand that your background doesn¡¯t matter here.¡± With those words, he was once again enveloped in flames and disappeared. Watching the scene unfold, Mikael was honestly impressed. ¡®This Eric really is something¡­ A true ¡®young master¡¯ with a negative IQ who can¡¯t even follow the instructions an SS-rank mage gave just five minutes ago. That level of stupidity is impressive in its own way.¡¯ ¡®I wonder if the vice principal acted out of a genuine desire to prevent discrimination based on background here. Somehow, I doubt that¡¯s the only reason. It¡¯s more likely he wanted to give the commoners a fairer chance¡ªor at least hope. I think it¡¯s probably a mix of both.¡¯ Anyway, that¡¯s not what really matters right now. I was about to check the System Upgrades Store to find a solution for my ¡®limited¡¯ talent. He pulled out his phone, pretending to browse while actually navigating the System Upgrades Store to avoid looking strange by staring at the air. After a few minutes of searching, during which he overheard some commotion about other people¡¯s results¡ªsomething he didn¡¯t care about¡ªhe continued his search until he found two interesting upgrades that might solve his problem. [Second Race System] Requirements: Basic Stats System, Race System, Basic Race Gain System Allows the user to have two active races at once. The stat limits of both races are combined, meaning if one race has a stat limit of 500 and the second race has a limit of 600, the total stat limit becomes 1100. Both races will apply their respective bonuses and drawbacks, though it¡¯s possible to set a primary race to maintain a single appearance. If not set, the appearance will blend traits from both races. Price: 15,000 LP] [Advanced Race Gain System] Requirements: Basic Stats System, Race System, Basic Race Gain System Allows users to acquire new races simply by touching a being of a different race and activating the Advanced Race Gain System¡ªkilling is not always required like before. This upgrade also enables the user to gain stronger variations within the same race based on the strength of the being they touch/kill. Note that killing the individual may yield an even higher-ranked version of the race. Price: 50,000 LP] Seeing these two options, he inwardly sighed and thought, These are both good. The first one could solve my problem in the short term, and the second one would help over the long term. But they¡¯re both so expensive. Seriously, 15K and 50K LP? Who sets these prices?! Feeling a bit discouraged by the costly solutions, he passed the time playing on his phone until it was finally his turn to use the analysis orb. Mikael approached the counter, where the woman behind it said, "ID." Expecting this, as it was common knowledge that an ID was required to confirm one''s identity before joining Central Academy, he handed her his ID card. The receptionist took his card, swiped it through a machine, typed a few notes into the computer, and then, after a moment, spoke. "All set. You can place your hand on the analysis orb and channel your aura and mana into it." Mikael nodded slightly in response, stepped up to the orb, and placed his hand on it, channeling his aura and mana simultaneously. The orb began to glow blue, but what was remarkable was the presence of two distinct types of blue energy seemingly clashing within it. The staff woman gasped, exclaiming, "Double talent type!" She was stunned for a second but quickly regained her composure. "The evaluation is complete. You can remove your hand." Initially, no one was paying attention to Mikael''s test, as he wasn¡¯t a known noble. However, when the staff woman exclaimed, "Double talent type!" people¡¯s attention turned toward him. ¡°No way! That¡¯s the extremely rare body type that allows both aura and mana?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a noble; maybe we commoners have a genius among us.¡± Similar whispers filled the room, with even the nobles taking notice, including Amelia, who gave him a curious look. Meanwhile, Mikael walked back to the counter, feeling a surge of pride at the reaction. Realizing this, he immediately berated himself. ¡®Why am I feeling proud? It shouldn¡¯t matter what these people think of me. I thought I didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ opinions, but it seems I still do¡ªat least a little. But I shouldn¡¯t let it affect me.¡¯ Mikael had these thoughts in the brief time it took to walk back to the counter. The staff member entered some additional information into the computer, returned his ID, and said, "Here are your results," as his test results appeared on a large screen visible to all examinees. The screen displayed: Name: Mikael Angelini Age: 21 Talent Type: Double talent type Talent Level: Average Power Levels: F- Aura, F- Mana There was nothing unexpected for Mikael in his results, though he was displeased by the public display. It¡¯s like being in school, where the teacher announces your exam results for everyone to hear. With confirmation that he was indeed a double talent type, the murmurs resumed. ¡°Wow, he really is a double talent. I¡¯m so jealous.¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s a double talent? His talent level is just average and he just an F- Rank.¡± ¡°Yeah but maybe he was just unlucky and recently awakened!¡± Similar comments continued, mixing awe and dismissal. Mikael ignored the remarks and looked at the staff member. Seeing he was done reviewing his results, she added, ¡°You can go through the door behind me. There, you¡¯ll wait for the other examinees until the vice principal gives further instructions on the second test.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he replied, heading toward the door while thinking, ¡®I remember from the memories I accessed that talent levels in this world range from lowest to highest as Trash, Bad, Average, Good, Genius, and Monster.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not exactly sure how talent level affects growth, but it¡¯s probably tied to growing faster and having a higher ceiling. But even if my talent is just average, it doesn¡¯t really matter. With access to the Akashic Records, my growth potential surpasses anything in this world. While the most talented here can only grow until they reach SSS+, I have no such limits¡­¡¯ After a short walk, Mikael exited the Testing Center and stepped into a grand courtyard, immediately awed by the lush surroundings. The area was filled with luxurious vegetation¡ªplants were everywhere, and there were even occasional trees. Throughout this magical courtyard were small stone fountains, but the most eye-catching feature was the large fountain at the center, with crystal-clear water flowing from it in graceful arcs. Unfortunately, the beauty of the place was slightly marred by the sheer number of people crowding the area. Seeing nowhere to sit, Mikael remained standing, taking in his surroundings and trying to ignore the bustling crowd around him. Chapter 31: Second Test (1) It took a while, but eventually the last examinee that was an disgruntled Eric Saurdane exited the Test Center. At that moment, the vice principal reappeared and began to explain the second test. "You have now passed the first and easiest test, but the second test remains. This will be a survival test in a battle royale format. You will earn points based on how many people remain in the game and by eliminating others. Everyone will start with 1 point and progressively earn more over time. Additionally, when you eliminate another examinee, you will take all their points." "Your final score will be based on a combination of your first test results and the maximum points you accumulate during the second test before being eliminated!" "For this test, each of you will need to take one of these bracelets," he continued, gesturing toward a table covered with black bracelets embedded with a big purple gem, which had appeared while he was speaking. "These bracelets will track your points and will also protect you from fatal or crippling damage. If you''re about to sustain a life-threatening or disabling injury, you¡¯ll be teleported out of the battle zone." "Please note that the battle zone will gradually shrink over time. You can check the active zone on your bracelet. Being outside the designated area for more than 10 seconds will result in automatic elimination." "Before you begin the test, you may select a weapon from these racks," he said, motioning to a rack containing a wide variety of wooden weapons. There were traditional options like swords, maces, axes, shields, and bows, alongside rarer weapons such as whips, scythes, and other unique arms. Surprisingly, no armor was provided. "Once you''ve taken a bracelet and a weapon of your choice, you can enter one of these portals," he added, pointing to several newly appeared oval-shaped purple portals. The students murmured in surprise at the sight of the teleportation portals, but Brendan continued, "Upon entering a portal, you¡¯ll be teleported to the battle zone and must remain stationary until you receive the signal from your bracelet. Moving before the signal will result in immediate elimination." "Finally, once you finish the test, you can check your bracelets. There will be a list of all the examinees, along with their scores and final rankings for the second test. After viewing this, you¡¯ll need to return your bracelet and weapon before you¡¯re allowed to go home." "But remember to be here tomorrow at 10 AM¡ªthat¡¯s when the academy will officially begin. A board will display the names of all new academy students. If your name appears, you''ve passed; if not, you may apply to another academy." "Any questions?" he asked, scanning the crowd. After a few moments, a boy spoke up, "Why is there no armor?" Brendan smiled and replied, "Because in a real fight, you won¡¯t always have the luxury of choosing your equipment. Sometimes, you may have to fight unprepared or without your weapon." "Personally, I advocated for no armor and no weapons, but that would overly favor mages, so we allowed weapons," he added. A girl asked, ¡°What do we do if we get hurt during the second test? Is there an infirmary?¡± The vice principal replied, ¡°When you exit the second test, you¡¯ll appear near the Academy infirmary where you can receive free healing.¡± He waited briefly for further questions, but when none came after ten seconds, he said, "It seems there are no more questions. I wish you all good luck on this test¡ªmay the best among you prevail!" With that, he disappeared in a burst of flame. After the vice principal¡¯s departure, the examinees surged toward the bracelets in a chaotic scramble. Mikael stayed back, reasoning that there was no point in rushing since they would all have to wait for the second test to start anyway. As examinees collected their bracelets, some hesitated before stepping into the otherworldly portals. However, a few brave souls entered first, prompting others to follow. [Advanced Quest System issued a quest: Aim for the Top Description: The second entry test for the Central Academy is a battle royale. Survive as long as possible and accumulate the highest possible score. Rewards: 0¨C3000 LP depending on your final score in the second test.] Mikael was taken aback by the sudden quest, but as he thought it over, it made sense¡ªthis was exactly the kind of challenge he¡¯d bought the system for. He was determined to earn the maximum LP possible. Once the crowd had thinned, Mikael calmly picked up a bracelet, fastening it onto his left arm, then approached the weapon rack. Selecting a high-quality training shortsword, he stepped confidently into one of the purple portals. Mikael found himself in a void of emptiness, moving at an incomprehensible speed. He felt nauseous, but after a few seconds, he finally exited the space and appeared in a forest. He took a deep breath, crouched down, and steadied himself on his knees. ¡®This teleportation was of lower quality than the one from the Records. Even though I¡¯m ¡°accustomed¡± to teleportation, I still feel unwell. If this had been my first teleportation, I would have probably collapsed or even vomited.¡¯ After taking a moment to clear his mind, Mikael surveyed his surroundings. He was in a quiet, empty forest¡ªso silent, in fact, that he couldn''t hear any animals or even birds chirping. A few scattered trees stood around him, their sparse numbers allowing some sunlight to filter through the branches.Stolen novel; please report. Once he had scanned the area, he focused on his bracelet, knowing he had a little time before the second test began. The bracelet displayed his current score of 1 point and a local map with his position marked on it. The map showed a vast area spanning thousands of square kilometers, with the outer regions grayed out with a purple hue, marking the boundary of the battle zone. After waiting for some time, his bracelet emitted a robotic voice, "Second test begins. You may now move." The moment he heard the message, Mikael started moving toward the other participants. His plan was to hunt rather than merely survive. While avoiding other examinees could help conserve his strength for facing stronger opponents later, he didn¡¯t want to rely solely on being the last one standing. Instead, he preferred to hunt, ensuring that even if he were eliminated, he would still have enough points to secure his place at the Central Academy. With his physical stats all at 100, along with his skills and body refinement progress, he was likely one of the strongest, if not the strongest, examinee in this test. Mikael moved through the forest like a blur, not quite at top speed but still as fast as a car. As he moved, he sensed someone nearby and approached. He saw a man with a spear, cautiously scanning his surroundings. Emerging quickly from the forest, Mikael sprinted at his highest speed, aiming to ¡°decapitate¡± the spearman with his training sword. The spearman barely had time to turn toward the sound of Mikael¡¯s approach before Mikael''s sword was at his neck. The spearman only had time to utter a confused ¡°What?¡± before Mikael¡¯s sword began to slice his neck. Just then, a blue barrier appeared. Clank. The sword bounced off the magical barrier, briefly destabilizing Mikael, but he quickly regained his balance and looked at the spearman. He saw the man with a light cut on his neck and still confused about what was happening disappear in a flash of light. At that moment, his bracelet announced, "+1 Point." ¡®So that¡¯s the barrier that protects against fatal or crippling injuries. Honestly, it¡¯s impressive. I wonder if I would have been fast enough to kill him before the barrier appeared if I had my full stats. Hmm, probably not, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Time to keep farming points.¡¯ Over the next few minutes, Mikael continued this strategy, moving at high speed and launching surprise attacks, which allowed him to defeat his opponents instantly. By now, he had reached 16 points. ¡®The surprise attacks are becoming less effective since people are growing more cautious, and most of the weaker examinees have already been eliminated.¡¯ ¡®From here, I should probably take a few minutes to observe my targets before ambushing them with a well-thought-out plan instead of just relying on my speed for surprise.¡¯ With this decision made, he continued moving through the forest, slowing his pace and being more cautious. Suddenly, he sensed a faint threat at his neck and instinctively shifted to the side. An arrow made of aura shot through the spot where his neck had been a second ago, striking a tree and leaving a small crater. Mikael turned toward the direction from which the arrow had come and saw Amelia Mournsky, hundreds of meters away, holding a bow with a quiver on her back. Amelia was surprised to see him evade her surprise attack but quickly nocked another arrow. This time, she fired a wooden arrow imbued with her aura, a stronger attack than an arrow made purely of aura, though limited by the number of arrows in her quiver. She chose to use her wooden arrows imbued with aura, recognizing Mikael as a threat when he managed to evade her first arrow. Whoosh The arrow sliced through the air, hurtling toward him. Seeing it approach, Mikael channeled his aura into his sword and slashed at the arrow. ¡°Ugh,¡± he grunted, struggling against the force behind it. The arrow finally lost its momentum, but not before it pushed him back a full foot with the impact. He lifted his gaze to meet Amelia¡¯s. She, too, was watching him, and their eyes locked in a tense standoff. After a moment, Amelia turned and sprinted away. ¡°Huh,¡± Mikael murmured, momentarily surprised. But he quickly refocused, launching himself after her with explosive speed. He wasn¡¯t one to let an attack go unpunished¡ªespecially when his target was strong and likely carrying a lot of points. Amelia glanced back and saw him closing in. She frowned, notched another arrow, imbued it with aura, and let it fly. Mikael easily dodged, knowing firsthand that her arrows packed a punch. Seeing Mikael evade her shot and continue the pursuit, Amelia clicked her tongue and thought ¡®Damn, he¡¯s persistent. I didn¡¯t expect him to be this strong¡ªit¡¯s not worth the risk to fight him with so many easier targets around. I hoped that shot would deter him.¡¯ As she kept running, Amelia shouted, ¡°Why don¡¯t we call it off? It¡¯s not worth fighting now. There are plenty of weaker participants we could take out quickly to earn points.¡± Mikael considered her words for a second, then shook his head, giving her a small smirk as he continued the chase. Seeing his refusal, Amelia muttered under her breath, ¡°Unreasonable.¡± She kept her speed up but stopped firing to conserve her limited arrows and aura. The two of them blurred through the forest, with Mikael slowly closing the gap between them. Amelia¡¯s ears perked up as she heard the sounds of a nearby fight, and she began steering Mikael toward it. Soon, they emerged into a clearing. In this clearing, two men were facing each other. One wielded a sword and shield, while the other held a wooden staff, commonly used by mages to focus their spells. "You bastard!" shouted the swordsman, rushing at the mage. The mage replied, "Take this! Fireball!" He launched a flame ball over a meter wide toward the swordsman, who raised his shield and surrounded himself with aura in desperation. At that moment, Amelia arrived in the clearing. She quickly assessed the scene before slipping behind the mage and giving him a light kick on the back, causing him to stumble and fall. The mage angrily got to his feet, looked around, but saw nothing. He scanned the area and spotted the swordsman struggling against his fireball, as well as Mikael, who had just entered the clearing. Immediately, he assumed Mikael was the one who had attacked him from behind and yelled, "It was you, wasn¡¯t it, you bastard?!" Mikael felt a slight irritation but wasn''t overly angered. Still, who likes being insulted the moment they arrive somewhere new? Although mildly annoyed, he was more impressed. ''She provoked them, then vanished so they¡¯d attack me when I showed up. Clever move! No problem, though. I can handle these two. It¡¯ll get me points, especially from the mage; he looks strong and should be worth a few.'' Since the mage was already convinced Mikael had attacked him, Mikael didn¡¯t bother to explain. Instead, he charged forward. Chapter 32: Second Test (2) Meanwhile, the swordsman had vanished, unable to withstand the flames. The mage, however, ignored him, focusing solely on Mikael. When he saw Mikael rushing at him, he took it as an insult. "You think you can take me on, commoner? You¡¯ll see!" he sneered. "Flame Arrows!" he shouted, summoning multiple flaming arrows that floated around him. With a hand sign, he sent them all hurtling toward Mikael. Mikael dodged the first arrow by shifting left, cut through the second, and leaped over the third. At that moment, the mage smirked. "Got you!" he said, as a hidden fourth arrow shot toward Mikael. Realizing he couldn¡¯t dodge in mid-air and that his sword wasn¡¯t positioned to block, Mikael quickly focused his aura into his fist and punched the arrow, shattering it with the force of the impact. Now above the mage, he grasped his sword with both hands and slashed downward with all his strength. The mage desperately raised his staff to block, but the combined force of Mikael¡¯s strike, the momentum of the fall, and his aura shattered the wooden staff. Mikael¡¯s blade grazed the mage¡¯s hair before a protective barrier appeared with a loud "Clank!" Mikael used the recoil from the barrier to flip and land on his feet. The mage, stunned, muttered, "I¡­ lost?" before disappearing in a flash of light. At that moment, Mikael¡¯s bracelet emitted an artificial voice, "12 Points acquired." Seeing his haul, Mikael whistled, thinking, ''Nice! With this, I¡¯m at 28. I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s enough to pass, combined with my double talent type from the first test.'' In that brief moment of calm, he reflected on the girl who had set him up. ''Hmm, that was Amelia Mournsky. Honestly, we¡¯re about the same strength, but next time we fight, she won¡¯t escape!'' He acknowledged the risk of challenging a high-ranking noble like Amelia, especially if she decided to take offense and have her family send assassins after him. But he wasn''t interested in keeping a low profile and trying to avoid offending everyone¡ªeventually, that would fail anyway. He¡¯d earn far more LP by making a name for himself. ''Besides, the idea that a noble could send assassins into the Central Academy under the nose of Principal Silvius Carius¡ªThe Mystoria guardian and an SSS+ mage¡ªis practically impossible. And if I win the second test I¡¯ll be in the spotlight, it¡¯ll go from nearly impossible to completely impossible.'' Finished with his thoughts, Mikael checked the map on his bracelet. He was surprised to see that in just the one hour since the second test had started, the map had shrunk from several thousand square kilometers to just a thousand. He made a mental note of this and continued searching for other examinees to take down. After all, his LP was at stake, so he needed to eliminate as many people as possible to maximize his points. During the next hour, Mikael continued hunting other examinees. Most often, he managed to surprise them, but he was also ambushed a few times. However, thanks to his Sixth Sense skill, his instincts were sharp enough to easily evade these sneak attacks and eliminate his attackers. Within this time, he took down around ten other people, each worth between 5 to 9 points. He also earned 5 points for surviving this long. His toughest fight was against another swordsman who proved to be quite strong, but Mikael was able to defeat him, though he suffered a cut on his left arm. Now leaning against a tree, Mikael took a moment to catch his breath, mildly tired from his last fight. After a few minutes of rest, his stamina felt significantly better, and he checked his points. He saw that he now had 124 points. ¡®With 124 points, plus my results from the first test, I should be in the top 100 students, right? Probably. Maybe I should stop searching for fights and just find a hiding spot until fewer people are left, to conserve my energy. The battle zone is still huge¡ª200 square kilometers¡ªso there could still be a lot of people out there¡­¡¯ ¡®Nah, that¡¯s not a good idea. I¡¯ll need to keep moving anyway, so even if I find a resting place, it won¡¯t last. I¡¯ve already had to keep moving because of this fast-shrinking border. So, I¡¯ll just continue to fight occasionally, but I¡¯ll prioritize conserving my energy.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m close to my 100% physically, so I¡¯m fine on that front. But I¡¯m down to about 80% of my aura, and regeneration is slower since I can¡¯t meditate without risking an ambush at any moment.¡¯ He began moving again, staying hidden among the trees. Using this stealth strategy, he managed to avoid detection. Suddenly, he heard the distinct ¡°whack-whack¡± sound of wooden items clashing. Not being stupid, he suspected a nearby fight and cautiously approached the area. There, he saw two women fighting. One had black hair, and the other brown; both wielded wooden swords and were enveloped in the blue light of aura, reinforcing their bodies and weapons. The training swords met in rapid succession, producing a clack-clack sound. Mikael watched the fight without intending to interfere, at least for the moment. However, he picked up a small rock from the ground, preparing it for when the fight ended. The fight continued for several minutes, as the two fighters seemed evenly matched. But eventually, exhaustion began to set in, and the black-haired woman tripped over a root she hadn¡¯t noticed. The other fighter seized the opportunity and slashed with all her strength toward the black-haired woman¡¯s sword-wielding hand. The black-haired woman realized her mistake but didn¡¯t give up, trying to concentrate her aura on her arm. But it wasn¡¯t enough. The aura-infused wooden sword of the brown-haired woman pierced her defenses and struck her arm with a loud ¡°thwack.¡± She let out a small, pained cry, ¡°Ahh,¡± but seemed ready to keep fighting.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Unfortunately for her, a similar strike with a real sword would have severed her hand¡ªa crippling blow. She was immediately enveloped in a barrier. Looking frustrated, she muttered, ¡°No, I¡¯m not down; I can keep fighting,¡± but the barrier still teleported her away. The remaining woman exhaled heavily, leaning on her sword to rest. Seeing an opportunity, Mikael prepared to throw the rock with his aura. But just before he could act¡ª ¡°Wind Slash!¡± A sudden wind slash shot out from a hidden spot a few meters from the exhausted woman. Caught by surprise and still fatigued, she couldn¡¯t dodge in time. The attack hit her, and she disappeared in a flash of light. The bushes where the attack originated were shredded, revealing a man in dark sports clothes with a serious expression, now visible to Mikael, who was still hidden. The examinee scanned his surroundings, wary of any hidden observers, before leaving the scene. Mikael quietly trailed him but didn¡¯t immediately strike, knowing the man was still on his guard after exposing himself with his sneak attack. Over the next few minutes, Mikael shadowed him until he stopped near a fight between a fire mage and a water mage. The man hid himself behind a tree trunk, apparently waiting for the right moment to ambush the winner of the duel. Mikael focused as much aura as he could¡ªaround 5%¡ªinto his left hand, concentrating it specifically on the rock to maximize its impact. At the same time, he enveloped his entire body in aura, using a greater amount than usual to ensure his surprise attack would take down the wind mage in a single strike. He turned slightly to the left, pulled his arm back, took a throwing stance, rotated his hips, and launched the rock. The small stone sliced through the air at high speed, striking just at the back of the wind mage¡¯s head. The instant before the rock reached it¡¯s target the barrier appeared around the wind mage protecting him from fatal damage. Stunned, the mage turned around and spotted Mikael, but he only had a moment to cast an incredulous look before he was teleported out. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± shouted the fire mage. Both mages stopped their fight, looking in the direction of the recently eliminated wind mage. The barrier was hard to miss¡ªa flash of blue light in an otherwise dim forest. Realizing someone else was nearby, the two mages stopped fighting, unwilling to risk giving anyone else an advantage. However, their caution was unnecessary; Mikael was already gone. He had decided to fight less often and focus on conserving his energy, so he slipped away unnoticed. This strategy served him well for the rest of the test. Occasionally, he engaged in fights, but he evaded most encounters. This approach worked smoothly¡ªuntil now. Mikael stood at the edge of the battle zone, checking his map. ¡®Only 10 square kilometers left... and it doesn¡¯t seem like it will shrink any further. This must be the final battle zone¡ªa small area, approximately 100 meters by 100 meters.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know how many people are left, but in a zone this small, there can¡¯t be many; otherwise, I¡¯d have seen them by now.¡¯ He remained in his hiding spot, thinking, ¡®The frustrating part is I don¡¯t know exactly how many are left, so I can¡¯t plan anything! If it¡¯s just two of us, great, but if there are three or even four, that¡¯s a problem. I don¡¯t want to win a hard one-on-one fight just to be ambushed by someone else afterward.¡¯ ¡®I should try to stay hidden while searching for the other examinees so I can know exactly how many people are left and plan accordingly.¡¯ He moved through the forest quietly, using the dusky darkness to his advantage. He continued to move slowly, methodically scanning the area. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t a master at staying hidden and realized he¡¯d been spotted when an aura arrow came flying his way, he narrowly evaded it. The arrow crashed into a tree, leaving a small crater. He looked in the direction it had come from and saw Amelia, her expression focused, already aiming another arrow at him. They locked gazes for a second before she released the arrow. Mikael shifted his body to the right, dodging it, and shouted, ¡°WAIT!¡± Amelia was momentarily startled to hear him speak and hesitated, but quickly ignored him and nocked another arrow on her bow. Seeing her reaction, Mikael sighed in exasperation. ¡°Why don¡¯t we call a temporary truce? At least until we¡¯ve searched the whole battle zone to make sure no other examinees are hiding. I don¡¯t know about you, but I¡¯m not a fan of having a tough fight only for someone else to benefit from it.¡± Amelia paused, considering his words. ¡®He has a point,¡¯ she thought. ¡®I hadn¡¯t considered that, but he¡¯s right. It¡¯d be best to make sure I won¡¯t be ambushed after I win this fight.¡¯ After a few seconds of silence, Amelia¡¯s calm, soothing voice replied, ¡°Alright, I accept your proposal. Let¡¯s do a temporary truce until we¡¯ve searched the area. But I¡¯m warning you¡ªI¡¯ll be watching you. Don¡¯t try anything funny!¡± ¡°I could say the same to you,¡± Mikael replied, and the two began to methodically search the surrounding area, each keeping a careful eye on the other. After about 15 minutes, they regrouped in the center of the small zone. Hearing no sounds of a struggle, Mikael asked, ¡°Nothing on your side either?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, it seems it¡¯s just the two of us left.¡± As she spoke, she tightened her grip on her bow, holding an arrow in her other hand, ready for a fight at any moment. Seeing her cautious stance, he offered, ¡°I¡¯ll move 50 meters away from you. Once I¡¯m at that distance, we start the fight. Sound good?¡± Amelia was surprised by his proposal, expecting him to use their proximity to launch a surprise attack. After all, as a close-combat fighter, he¡¯d be at an advantage if he ambushed her. But his fair suggestion raised her opinion of him a notch¡ªhe seemed more honorable than she had thought. And that was exactly Mikael¡¯s intention. He knew there wouldn¡¯t be a huge difference between first and second place, but if he tried a surprise attack, he might earn the wrath of Amelia Mournsky, heir to a powerful family. By making this ¡®fair¡¯ proposal, he hoped she¡¯d see him in a better light. It was a small gesture that he figured might help if she respected it, but wouldn¡¯t be a big loss if she didn¡¯t. Amelia finished considering it and gave him a nod of agreement. Seeing her response, Mikael leaped back, and Amelia followed suit. They moved until they were 50 meters apart. They locked gazes, gave each other a small nod, and the fight began. Chapter 33: Second Test (3) Both fighters coated their bodies in aura, and Amelia began the fight by launching a wooden arrow imbued with her aura at Mikael. The arrow flew fast, but not fast enough that Mikael couldn¡¯t dodge. It whistled past his ear as he charged toward her through a hail of arrows. He dodged most of her arrows with ease until, unexpectedly, one of the arrows curved mid-air and hit him from the side. ¡°Argh!¡± he grunted as the impact sent him flying. Fortunately, he¡¯d sensed the threat just in time and increased his aura output before the arrow hit, but even so, he was thrown back several meters. He skidded along the ground before regaining his footing, only to see three arrows already hurtling toward him¡ªaimed at his head, chest, and legs. He quickly ducked his head, slashed the arrow aimed at his torso, and used his aura-coated leg to kick the last arrow away. Even with his defenses, Amelia¡¯s arrows¡ªenhanced by her higher E- rank¡ªstill packed a punch, and he was knocked back again. Despite the impact, the force was far more manageable this time. Dodging her next arrows, he charged at her, weaving through the projectiles. Within moments, he was close enough to strike, sending a vertical slash toward her. She calmly raised her bow to block, and the two wooden weapons clashed with a loud ¡°Thwack!¡± But Mikael didn¡¯t stop there. The moment she raised her bow, he aimed a swift kick at her ribs. He wasn¡¯t the novice who¡¯d just started training with Kiara¡ªhis unarmed combat skills were solid. ¡°Ugh,¡± she grunted in pain and surprise as his kick connected, briefly disrupting her focus. Mikael seized the opportunity to throw an uppercut with his left hand. Amelia saw the punch coming at the last second and tried to pull her head back, but it wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Wham!¡± Mikael¡¯s fist struck her jaw, sending her flying back. It almost looked like something out of a movie, except this was all too real. She landed on her back with a loud ¡°Thud.¡± Before she could rise, she felt the point of his weapon at her throat. In the next moment, the barrier enveloped her, signaling her defeat. Amelia sighed and looked up at Mikael with a determined glint in her eyes. ¡°I lost. Well played, but next time I¡¯ll wi¡ª¡± Before she could finish, she was teleported away. Understanding her unfinished words, Mikael thought to himself, ¡®Well played, huh? Honestly, this small area favored close-combat fighters over an archer like her. If I hadn¡¯t won, I¡¯d really be trash.¡¯ Mikael¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by a voice from his bracelet. ¡°Congratulations. You are the last one standing in the second test. You¡¯ll be teleported shortly.¡± [The quest "Aim for the Top" has been completed. Rewards: 3K LP] As soon as he read the notification, Mikael was surrounded by the familiar blue barrier and then teleported out. As the teleportation began, he once again found himself in what seemed like space, moving at an incomprehensible speed before he finally touched down. He stumbled slightly but quickly regained his footing, already adjusting to the teleportation and feeling less nauseous. Just as he was about to take in his surroundings, a foul odor hit him. "Ugh!" he muttered, wrinkling his nose. "What is that smell?" He looked around and noticed traces of vomit on the ground a few meters away. ¡®Seriously, some people actually threw up? Well, I can¡¯t blame them¡ªteleportation is nauseating, and it¡¯s probably worse for those with weaker bodies.¡¯ Returning to his thoughts, he took a more detailed look at his surroundings and noticed Amelia crouching nearby, looking sick. He took a step back, not particularly interested in being her target if she was about to vomit¡­ However, she seemed to just be queasy rather than that sick, and she quickly stood up, a trace of blood at the corner of her mouth from the strong uppercut she had received. As she rose, she noticed him and looked momentarily stunned before turning to head toward the infirmary, clutching her sore ribs. Just as she was about to leave, a voice interrupted, ¡°Miss Amelia, congratulations on your win!¡± The speaker was a refined young man dressed in luxurious blue clothing that showed no signs of having just been in a forest battle. With black hair and brown hair, he was relatively handsome and was accompanied by several other young men who looked like his lackeys. Amelia gave him an irritated look and sighed. ¡°Wernon¡­ I didn¡¯t win. He did,¡± she replied, nodding toward Mikael. Wernon took it as a joke and said, "Surely you jest. How could a commoner beat you, the proud heir of the Mournsky family, one of the two Duke families?" Hearing his words, Amelia grew doubly irritated and replied dryly, "If I say I lost, it means I lost!" Amelia was about to leave, but when she noticed Wernon¡¯s expression change from stunned to angry, she warned him, "Oh, and I don¡¯t want you causing any problems for him just because he beat me! I lost, and that¡¯s all there is to it. But next time, I¡¯ll be stronger and I¡¯ll win." After saying her piece, Amelia turned and walked toward the infirmary. The noble Wernon shot a murderous glare at Mikael but didn¡¯t dare do more than that. Obeying Amelia¡¯s orders, he left without causing a commotion.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Mikael, who had been quietly observing the scene, found his opinion of Amelia rising a notch after seeing her actions. He thought, ''She doesn¡¯t seem to be the spoiled noble type. Compared to the two other nobles I¡¯ve encountered so far, she¡¯s... different.'' ''The first one, Eric something, caused a commotion by abusing his status just five minutes after the vice principal explicitly forbade it. A true display of high intelligence. And the second? A supreme simp for Amelia, angry at me for winning fair and square just because I was better? What would have made him happy? If I intentionally lost? That¡¯s ridiculous.'' Just as Mikael was about to leave, a screen displaying the test scores appeared on the wall, drawing the attention of the remaining groups of people. Second Test Leaderboards: 1st Mikael Angelini - 11569 Pts 2nd Amelia Mournsky - 5321 Pts 3th Lucas Henker - 3200 Pts ¡­ 34th Wernon Dirgeglide ¡­ 58th Eric Saurdane "Is there a noble family named Angelini, or is he a commoner?" "There¡¯s no noble family with that name. He¡¯s a commoner!" "Damn, the top scorer is a commoner! I¡¯m posting this on social media. The views I¡¯ll get..." Hearing the chatter around him, Mikael smiled internally. And why wouldn¡¯t he? This was a step toward becoming more famous or, at the very least, better known¡ªprogress on his quest to achieve widespread recognition. Additionally, fame offered a layer of protection against assassination attempts. After all, it¡¯s much easier to kill a nobody than someone in the public eye. Ignoring the rest of the chatter, Mikael turned his focus inward. After assessing his condition, he decided to walk home. His injuries were superficial; nothing was broken. At most, he had some small cuts and an aching body, nothing more. He removed his bracelet and handed it back to a staff member, making sure to state his name so the Academy would know he had returned it. He did the same with the wooden sword before leaving. Mikael exited the Academy by following the clearly marked signs and passed under the still-impressive arched gateway. He walked home and entered his house. Once inside, he took a quick shower. After all, he had been fighting in a forest for hours, and his clothes were dirty. Afterward, he changed into grey sportswear that originally belonged to ''him'' in this world. Once dressed, he checked the time and saw it was July 5, 23:12. Knowing he needed to be at the Central Academy by 10 AM the next day, he still had plenty of time. Having recently gained 3K LP, Mikael decided to purchase the Skill Evolution System, as it would be extremely useful for various purposes, such as upgrading his swordsmanship skill to the next tier by potentially incorporating aura into it. "Records, I¡¯d like to buy the Skill Evolution System." [Request possible for a small fee of 100 LP] Seeing the response, he sighed. ''I was half-expecting this, but I¡¯d rather take the small detour of leaving this world to save those 100 LP.'' Having made his decision, he waited the customary five minutes before leaving this world. He reappeared in the Hub, where he immediately searched for the desired system upgrade. [Skill Evolution System. Requirements: Skill System, Skill Leveling System Your skills can evolve when they reach the maximum level of their tier. Price: 3K] He purchased it, reducing his total LP to 1170. Once the transaction was confirmed, Mikael wasted no time and quickly re-entered the world of Dirarnia. He appeared in the bedroom where he had left the world. Once back, he prepared to retire the limiter on his stats but paused, thinking, ¡®Maybe I shouldn¡¯t remove the limiter. I¡¯ll need to hold back in most situations, and I can¡¯t predict when I might need to push myself to my absolute limit. Under pressure, I might even exceed what should be physically possible, and that could draw suspicion.¡¯ ¡®Hmm, yeah, it would be safer to keep the limiter for moments like those. But what if I get ambushed? In that case, I could just command the Records to remove the limiter on the spot. It¡¯s not perfect, but it¡¯s the best solution I can think of.¡¯ After he finished thinking he decided to sleep and rested for the next two hours. After this short ¡®nap,¡¯ he no longer felt even remotely tired. While he still had some light injuries, they had significantly improved during his rest. Once awake, he noticed it was a little before 2 AM and decided to train until the Academy officially began. Moving from his bedroom to the training room, he prepared himself. The training room was a large space with a floor covered in black carpeting, designed to cushion falls and prevent injuries. The room was divided into two parts: the first resembled a modern-day gym, equipped with all the necessary machines. This section also contained a safe holding his mid-tier gravity ring. On the other side of the room was a large open space, next to which stood a rack holding multiple wooden swords and a training dummy. Mikael headed toward the open area. Once there, he began to reflect. ¡®Today¡ªor was it yesterday? I¡¯ll just call it today¡ªI realized I¡¯m seriously lacking in long-range options. Against Amelia, I had to close the distance between us, which left me wide open to all her attacks¡­ Yeah, not the most efficient solution.¡¯ ¡®But how can I create a long-range attack? Amelia was using a bow and crafting aura arrows. Could I make something similar using my aura? Let¡¯s give it a try!¡¯ He began emitting his aura outward, though he wasn¡¯t particularly skilled at it. During his week of training, he had focused more on reducing the time it took to control his aura rather than expanding its range. Concentrating, he created a thread made from his aura and attached it to his finger. He then extended the thread to its maximum length. However, as the thread reached beyond ten meters, his control began to weaken, so he stopped at that distance. ¡®Ten meters isn¡¯t amazing, but it¡¯s definitely better than the range of my sword. It could serve as a mid-range option. Now, the question is, what can I use it for?¡¯ ¡®Hmm, maybe I could use a thread to control my sword and turn it into a mid-range weapon. But if I do that, I¡¯d need two swords¡ªone for my right hand and another connected to the thread from my left hand. Using the thread, I could extend my attack range to ten meters, and when my control improves, even further.¡¯ He approached the rack and picked up two training short swords. Placing one on the ground, he created another aura thread, this time linking it to the index finger of his left hand. The thread extended and connected to the sword. He lifted the sword into the air, but it wobbled unsteadily. Even as he tried to hold it still, it wriggled under his control. Despite this, Mikael remained focused, gradually learning how to maneuver it. When he raised his finger, the sword followed. When he lowered his finger, the sword obeyed. ¡°Nice. Pretty sick,¡± he murmured, genuinely impressed by what he was achieving. ¡°Swish, swish.¡± The sword moved through the air under his control at a slow but steady pace. It wasn¡¯t fast, but it worked¡ªand that was what mattered most. Chapter 34: The First day at Central Academy (1) Once he began to grasp the basics, Mikael was about to attack a training dummy but noticed it wasn¡¯t positioned in the middle of the room and was still near the wall. He paused briefly to move the dummy to the center. With the target in place, he took aim and swung the chained sword downward. ¡°Bang!¡± The sword missed the dummy and struck the ground with a loud thud. ¡®...¡¯ Mikael coughed awkwardly before silently retrying. ¡°Swish.¡± This time, the sword followed the same motion but successfully struck the top of the dummy. After this initial success, he continued attacking the dummy, alternating between downward slashes and horizontal strikes, both from the left and right. He even attempted thrusts, which proved challenging but occasionally succeeded. Just as he finished a swing, a notification appeared: [Your proficiency in creating and manipulating aura threads has reached the required level. You have learned the skill: Aura Threads Creation and Manipulation.] [Aura Threads Creation and Manipulation - Tier 1, Level 1 (Active/Passive Skill) Description: This skill facilitates the creation and manipulation of aura threads while simultaneously enhancing their strength. It is divided into two parts: Active and Passive. Active: When the user channels extra aura into the threads, their durability increases significantly at a higher aura cost. However, the durability-to-cost ratio remains highly efficient. Passive: Threads created are 50% stronger. Controlling and reinforcing threads costs 25% less aura. Controlled threads move 50% faster. Threads are easier to control. Conditions for Level-Up: Become proficient in creating and manipulating aura threads: 0/100%. Spend 250 LP: 0/250.] After reviewing the new skill, Mikael whistled, impressed. ¡®My first Tier 1 skill, and honestly, it¡¯s pretty impressive. It¡¯s also the first skill I can actively use in combat. With this, I can reinforce my threads using aura, which should help address one of the weaknesses in the fighting style I¡¯m developing.¡¯ ¡®The fact that the swords I control are connected by threads, which could be cut. But using this skill will drastically reduce that risk. For now, though, this fighting style isn¡¯t ready for real combat, so let¡¯s get back to training.¡¯ He resumed his training, continuing to attack the dummy. This time, he incorporated movement into his strikes, which added a level of difficulty compared to his stationary attacks. As he moved faster and faster while attacking, it became clear his control was improving. Just as he felt confident enough to try using his right-hand sword simultaneously with the one controlled by the thread on his left, another notification appeared: [You have reached a certain level of fame by being a commoner who secured first place in the second test of the Central Academy¡¯s entrance exam.] [First level of the "Famous" quest reached. +1.5K LP.] Seeing the notification he had been hoping for, a small smirk appeared on Mikael''s face before he returned to his training. This time, he modified his routine slightly. He grabbed a training sword in his right hand and simulated a fight, while simultaneously using his left hand to control another sword, attacking the training dummy. The training proved challenging as it required him to perform two different tasks at once, demanding intense focus, which was mentally exhausting. [You have pushed your mind hard by multitasking. +1 Intelligence.] ¡°Oh,¡± he remarked, pleasantly surprised, before resuming his training. By the time he finished, he had gained 5 Intelligence points, but more importantly, he had made significant progress in using the chained sword. It still wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was much closer to being reliable. He knew, however, that to improve further, he would need real combat experience. Training could only take him so far. Meanwhile, as Mikael continued his training, articles about him had already begun circulating on the internet. A COMMONER: THE STRONGEST FIRST-YEAR AT CENTRAL ACADEMY? Below the headline was a picture of Mikael exiting the second test, his expression indifferent and unreadable. Recently, the annual entry tests for the prestigious Central Academy took place. As always, the event attracted a large number of aspiring students, though the majority left in tears after being unable to pass. What stands out this year, however, is the winner of the Academy¡¯s second test, which evaluates students'' battle power¡ªa commoner! Yes, you heard that right. The top performer in a test designed to assess combat prowess is not a noble but a commoner. Naturally, one might wonder how he managed to surpass nobles from powerful families, many of whom received superior training and education. Could he possess extraordinary talent? No! Surprisingly, while his talent is rare, it¡¯s not extraordinary. Take a look below: Name: Mikael Angelini Age: 21 Talent Type: Double Talent Type Talent Level: Average Power Levels: F- Aura, F- ManaThis book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. As you can see, although he has the rare double talent type, his talent level is merely average. Even more astonishing is that his aura and mana levels are only ranked F-, far below some of his opponents, who had E- level aura and mana. This begs the question: how did he triumph against stronger opponents? Could he have cheated? While it might cross some minds, it¡¯s highly unlikely that anyone could cheat under the watchful eyes of the Central Academy. More likely, Mikael possesses an exceptionally trained body, a high level of weapon mastery, or extraordinary proficiency in aura manipulation. Perhaps he is a remarkably skilled spellcaster. For now, we can only speculate, but one thing is certain: his remarkable feat has captured the attention of everyone. Stay tuned for more updates! Oblivious to the articles being written about him, Mikael wrapped up his training session. After taking a quick shower, he left his apartment and headed toward Central Academy. Following a short walk, he arrived in front of the majestic academy and couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed, just as he had the day before. He paused briefly to admire the architecture before passing under the grand arched gateway. Once inside the courtyard enclosed by the academy''s walls, he followed the signs leading him to a crowded area filled with multiple boards displaying student names. The atmosphere was thick with tension and anxiety. Around 8,000 students had taken the test, but only 1,000 would pass. Mikael approached one of the less crowded boards. ¡°Damn, my name isn¡¯t there,¡± a dejected man muttered. ¡°Hell yeah, I passed! I freaking passed!¡± another shouted in joy. Mikael ignored the chatter around him and focused on the top of the board, scanning for his name. Accepted Students:1st - Amelia Mournsky 2nd - Lucas Henker 3rd - Aria Cliffborne 4th - Mikael Angelini ¡­ He stopped reading after spotting his name. However, seeing himself in 4th place, despite winning the second test, made him clench his fists in frustration. ¡®I expected this, but it¡¯s still frustrating. I got the best possible score, yet I¡¯m stuck in 4th place because my talent is only average. And that¡¯s with a dual-talent type. Without it, I¡¯d probably be lower, maybe around 10th.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s not ideal, but I¡¯m not going to cry about it. Still, it annoys me.¡¯ Just as he was about to let it go and move on, a notification popped up, lifting his spirits. [Quest: Student Life completed. Rewards: +1K LP.] This brought a small smile to his face. He dismissed the notification and turned his attention to a smaller board next to the main one listing the accepted students. Important Notice:All accepted students must proceed to the cafeteria to join their assigned groups. Group Assignments: Group 1: Students ranked 1st to 20th Group 2: Students ranked 21st to 100th Group 3: Students ranked 101st to 200th Group 4: Students ranked 201st to 300th Group 5: Students ranked 301st to 400th Group 6: Students ranked 401st to 500th Group 7: Students ranked 501st to 600th Group 8: Students ranked 601st to 700th Group 9: Students ranked 701st to 800th Group 10: Students ranked 801st to 900th Group 11: Students ranked 901st to 1,000th After confirming what he needed to do, Mikael left the crowd and followed the signs pointing toward the cafeteria. Upon arriving, he was surprised by its sheer vastness. The immensity of the space was emphasized by its high ceilings and the marble floor stretching far into the distance. The white floor reflected the light streaming in through the large windows, creating a bright and welcoming atmosphere. The white furniture added a modern touch to the room. The neatly arranged tables and chairs made the cafeteria feel more like an upscale restaurant than a typical school dining hall. The space seemed large enough to accommodate thousands of students simultaneously without feeling crowded. At the moment, however, the cafeteria was empty of students eating. The only people present were teachers holding signs with group numbers written on them. Clusters of students sat around the teachers, corresponding to their assigned groups. Mikael quickly spotted the teacher holding the sign for Group 1. She appeared to be in her late twenties, with green hair and matching green eyes. Her glasses and serene expression gave her a gentle, approachable aura. A few students were already seated near her. Mikael approached quietly and took a seat not far from her. As he glanced around at the other students, he noticed a few familiar faces¡ªsome of them were individuals he had taken out during the second test, though he didn¡¯t know their names. There were also several people he didn¡¯t recognize at all. The only person he somewhat knew was Amelia, who was engrossed in her phone. Feeling someone¡¯s gaze on her, Amelia looked up, spotted Mikael, and gave him a challenging smirk, as if to say, Next time, I¡¯ll win! Noticing this, a few nearby boys, who clearly admired Amelia, clenched their teeth in irritation. Their frustration was compounded by the fact that Amelia had smiled at a commoner. However, none dared to cause trouble after what had happened with Eric Saurdane the previous day. Mikael kept a neutral expression, unfazed by Amelia¡¯s silent challenge. Seeing his lack of reaction, Amelia shrugged and returned to her phone. Mikael also took out his own phone, having already assessed the students around him. Over the next several minutes, more students arrived and took their seats. Eventually, a bell rang, and the teacher cleared her throat to draw everyone¡¯s attention. She waited for a few seconds until the surroundings quieted, then began speaking in a soothing voice. "Hello, everyone. I¡¯m your homeroom teacher, Emily Auror. You can call me Miss Emily, Miss Auror, or even just Emily¡ªI¡¯m not too concerned about formalities. Oh, and I¡¯m an SS- ranked Wind Mage." As she finished speaking, a miniature tornado formed in the palm of her hand, swirling with precision and power. A few seconds later, the tornado dissipated seamlessly, and she smiled before announcing, ¡°But before we begin, I need to take attendance!¡± ¡°Mikael Angelini.¡± ¡°Here,¡± Mikael replied. ¡°Hello, Mikael.¡± ¡°Lucas Henker.¡± ¡°Present,¡± The roll call continued until Emily closed her notepad and said, ¡°All good! All 20 students are present! Now, before we start, follow me to your homeroom classroom.¡± After speaking, she stood up and began walking, with all the students following her. While they walked, she added, ¡°Oh, and if you could remember the path, that would be best. After all, every time you have class with me, it¡¯ll be in this room.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry if you forget; there¡¯s a map on the wall and also on the bracelets you¡¯ll receive. Though, I must admit, it can sometimes be a bit unclear.¡± They soon arrived at a classroom that, like the rest of the academy, was magnificent. The floor was made of intricately patterned stone, the desks were beautifully carved from wood, and the chairs looked remarkably comfortable. The ambiance of the room was enhanced by large stained-glass windows that allowed sunlight to filter through in vibrant hues. Mikael took a seat at one of the desks near the back of the classroom. Seconds later, everyone else was seated. Emily¡¯s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she saw that no one had caused any trouble. She began speaking, ¡°Listen carefully. I have a lot of important information to share.¡± Chapter 35: The First day at Central Academy (2) ¡°First, let¡¯s talk about your group. You are Class 101, consisting of the 20 strongest students in the first year. Class 102 includes students ranked 21-100, and it continues similarly, with Class 103 having students ranked 101-200, and so on, up to Class 111.¡± ¡°Being in a higher-ranked class comes with significant advantages. You¡¯ll have access to better facilities and receive more credits. Credits are the currency of the academy. Everything¡ªfood, training equipment, and even specialized facilities like gravity chambers¡ªcosts credits. While food is relatively cheap, advanced training resources can be quite expensive.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s how credits are distributed monthly: Class 101 receives 5,000 credits. Class 102 gets 3,000. Class 103 receives 2,000. Class 104 gets 1,800. Class 105 receives 1,600. Class 106 gets 1,400. Class 107 gets 1,200. Class 108 receives 1,000. Class 109 gets 800. Class 110 gets 600. Lastly, Class 111 receives 400 credits.¡± ¡°Even 400 credits are enough to live comfortably, but with limited credits, you won¡¯t be able to use many of the academy¡¯s advanced facilities.¡± Emily paused briefly before continuing, ¡°One important thing to note is that your class isn¡¯t fixed. You can rise to a higher-ranked class. Though, for you, that doesn¡¯t matter since you¡¯re already in the best class. What does concern you is that it¡¯s also possible to lose your place and drop to a lower class.¡± Her words made the class grow noticeably more serious. ¡°To determine your rank, there will be optional exams at the end of each month. During these exams, you can challenge someone from a higher-ranked class to a duel. If you win, you take their rank, and they drop to your rank. The person being challenged has the right to either accept or refuse the duel. If they accept and win, they will receive 50% of the challenger next monthly credit allowance as a reward.¡± "Okay, now that we''ve covered the topic of credits, does anyone have questions?" She waited a few seconds before saying, "Yes, Victor?" The one named Victor was a young man with short brown hair and brown eyes. He asked, "We¡¯ll receive credits, but when exactly will we get them? And how does buying things work?" Emily answered, "The credits will be added to a bracelet you¡¯ll need to collect from your dorm. But hold on¡ªI¡¯ll explain that in more detail shortly. As for making purchases, instead of using a credit card, you¡¯ll use your bracelet at the checkout." Once she finished speaking, she scanned the class for more questions. After a few seconds of silence, she continued, "No other questions for now? Then I¡¯ll move on to other important details. "As you likely already know, you¡¯ll be living in dormitories on the academy grounds for the duration of the school year." "The dorms you¡¯ll live in will vary depending on your year, whether you¡¯re male or female, and, most importantly, your student rank. First-year students live in separate dorms from second, third, and fourth years to reduce the chances of bullying by stronger students." "Even within the same year, the dormitories are divided. First, there¡¯s the Worm Dormitory, which houses students ranked 501 to 1,000. It¡¯s the largest dormitory, with individual rooms that are honestly quite small. "Next is the Snake Dormitory, for students ranked 101 to 499. The rooms are sufficiently sized and moderately luxurious." "The third is the Basilisk Dormitory, for students ranked 21 to 100. These students enjoy large, luxurious rooms, and, more importantly, a meditation room equipped with a low-grade Aura and Mana concentration array." "And finally, we have the Dragon Dormitory, where everyone in this class will reside. It¡¯s reserved for the top 20 ranked students. The rooms are enormous and resemble luxurious penthouses. The key feature is a training room that doubles as a meditation room, equipped with a mid-grade Aura and Mana concentration array." "And that¡¯s everything about the dormitories. Moving on to the next topic: uniforms and bracelets." "These two items will be waiting for you in your dorm room, which is assigned based on your rank. For example, if you¡¯re ranked 8th, you¡¯ll be in Room 8¡ªsimple and logical." "As for the uniform, it¡¯s straightforward: you¡¯re required to wear it at all times when outside your room. You must always have your uniform on. Otherwise, you¡¯ll face fines, and those can add up very quickly." Some murmurs arose in the classroom when she mentioned the uniforms. Emily sighed as she looked at the class. "I know wearing a uniform all the time can be annoying, but it¡¯s the rule. Complaining to me won¡¯t change anything¡ªI don¡¯t make these rules. Honestly, I agree it¡¯s a bit unnecessary, but it is what it is." "Let¡¯s move on to the bracelets. As I mentioned earlier, they¡¯ll be in your rooms. You¡¯ll wear them on your wrists, and they¡¯ll function like a smartphone. They hold your credits, allow you to make payments, and also serve as your ID and room key. So, don¡¯t lose them. Without your bracelet, you won¡¯t be able to enter your dorm room." "The only exception is today. Since you don¡¯t have your bracelets yet, you can access your room by presenting your ID card.¡± She addressed the class, "For those of you who didn¡¯t catch everything or simply want more details, there will be a small booklet in your room. It contains everything I¡¯ve just explained, plus additional information about the bracelet, the uniform, the rules, and, overall, everything you need to know about the Central Academy."The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Glancing around the room, she noticed that while most students appeared to be paying attention, some were clearly pretending. She decided to say something that would surely grab their focus. "I know what I¡¯ve been saying might be boring to listen to, but it¡¯s necessary. Now, I have one last thing to cover before I can let you go for the day!" At her words, even those who were feigning attention immediately perked up, their interest now genuine. Satisfied with the shift, she continued, "Now, for the final topic¡ªone of the most important¡ªthe schedule!" With a wave of her hand, a stack of papers on her desk floated into the air, distributing themselves neatly to each student. Mikael grabbed the sheet that landed in front of him and examined it. It consisted of several stapled pages. The front page displayed a list of subjects, each with a checkbox beside it, while the subsequent pages provided detailed descriptions of the courses and their schedules. As the students looked over their papers, Emily resumed speaking. "These are your schedule sheets. Make sure to read them carefully because your choices will have a significant impact on your future. Don¡¯t take this lightly! Oh, and for those wondering, there¡¯s a pencil in your desk. Also, don¡¯t forget to write your name at the top of the sheet, or it will be useless." "There are many subjects to choose from, but three are mandatory: Ranker Path, Dungeon Exploration, and Duel. Beyond these, you can take as many optional subjects as you want, but be careful¡ªmake sure the schedules don¡¯t overlap. You don¡¯t want to register for a course you won¡¯t be able to attend." "And that¡¯s all I needed to say. Take your time to decide before handing me back your schedule. I¡¯ll be here for the next few hours, so there¡¯s no rush. That said, don¡¯t take too long¡ªI need to collect all of them by the end of today." Mikael quickly wrote his name at the top of the sheet, then skimmed the list of subjects. The three mandatory ones¡ªRanker Path, Dungeon Exploration, and Duel¡ªwere listed first, followed by a variety of optional courses: Array Creation and Manipulation, Artefact Refinement, Aura Style, Botany, Doctor, Enchanter, History, Mage Foundation, Mage Specialization (further divided into Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Lightning, Shadow, Light, and Space), Smithing, and Stealth and Assassination. "Fuck," he muttered under his breath. ¡®All of these subjects are interesting. I want to take them all! But I can¡¯t¡­ No, seriously, the only course that looks slightly unappealing is History¡ªand even that might teach me something useful. Damn, I need to narrow it down.¡¯ He spent some time deep in thought. While he pondered, he noticed a few students already handing in their schedule sheets. ¡®Already?¡¯ he thought, frowning. ¡®They clearly didn¡¯t spend much time thinking about it. Well, that¡¯s their choice. Not my problem¡ªI need to focus on mine.¡¯ After carefully considering his options, Mikael finally decided on the courses he wanted to take. To be absolutely sure, he gave the descriptions one last review before finalizing his selections. Subjects Descriptions Ranker Path:This class covers everything related to the life of a Ranker. Topics include how to rank up, understanding the differences in talent levels, integrating into society as a Ranker, and various other subjects relevant to the Ranker¡¯s path. Dungeon Exploration:This course focuses on dungeons, discussing their formation, assembling the right teams for exploration, understanding different danger levels, identifying monsters found within, and other related topics. Duel:In this class, students will regularly spar with one another. Beyond sparring, they will also learn combat techniques and how to utilize their aura or mana effectively in battle. Optional Subjects Array Creation and Manipulation:This optional course dives into the mechanics of arrays: how they function, how they are created, and even how to design your own arrays. The course also covers the necessary materials and related techniques. Aura Style:This course, while open to everyone, is practically useless for mages. It focuses on aura applications, teaching students how to develop their own aura styles and fighting techniques. Mage Foundation:While open to everyone, this course is largely irrelevant for warriors. It covers the basics of mana manipulation and how to use it to create neutral-type spells. Note: This course exclusively covers neutral spells. It is recommended to either complement this course with a Mage Specialization or switch to a specialized mage course later in the year. Mage Specialization: Wind:This specialized course delves into the application of wind-related magic. After double-checking his choices and ensuring his schedule didn¡¯t have any overlaps, Mikael stood up, walked to Emily¡¯s desk, and placed his completed schedule sheets on top of the growing pile from other students. Emily glanced at him briefly but said nothing. Mikael left the classroom and entered one of the Academy¡¯s vast corridors. Not entirely sure where to find his dormitory, he consulted a map on the wall and followed its instructions. After a relatively long walk amistd the occasional students that passed beside him, he exited the gigantic building and found himself in a courtyard. Strolling through the magical atmosphere of the courtyard, he arrived at a building that was modest in size¡ªat least compared to the rest of the Academy. This building was constructed from exquisite marble stone, accented with golden details that gave it a pure and regal ambiance. Standing before an stylish door, Mikael noticed there was no handle and paused, momentarily confused. Next to the door, he spotted an advanced-looking blue scanner. A thought struck him, and he retrieved his ID card, presenting it to the scanner. A blue light emerged from the scanner, enveloping the card. After a few seconds, a mechanical voice sounded: ¡°ID confirmed. Welcome, Mikael Angelini, to the Male Dragon Dormitory.¡± As the voice finished, the door automatically swung open. Without hesitation, Mikael entered, not waiting for the door to close behind him. The interior of the dormitory resembled a five-star hotel. However, already accustomed to the Academy¡¯s opulence, Mikael ignored his surroundings. He followed the dorm numbers until he reached room number 4. Here, he encountered a scanner similar to the one at the building¡¯s entrance. Repeating the same process, he held up his ID card. After the scanner processed his ID, the door opened with another greeting: ¡°Welcome, Mikael Angelini, to your dormitory.¡± Satisfied, Mikael entered his dorm room as the door closed behind him. Chapter 36: The First Class (1) Once inside, Mikael took his time to tour the room he would be living in for the foreseeable future. He was pleasantly surprised by how well-designed the ¡®apartment¡¯ looked. It exuded a luxurious vibe without being overly ostentatious, avoiding the excessive use of gold or other precious metals. The apartment had two bedrooms¡ªone serving as a guest bedroom and the other as the master bedroom. Both were furnished with spacious, comfortable beds, which Mikael considered the most important feature of any bedroom. It also included a modern bathroom, a cozy living room equipped with a couch and a large TV screen, and a dining area featuring a sizable wooden table capable of seating multiple people. Finally, the last main area, apart from the training room, was the kitchen. It was fully equipped with modern appliances and ample storage space, ensuring all his culinary needs were met. Mikael decided to skip the training room during his tour, knowing himself well enough to realize he¡¯d be tempted to start training if he went in. As he finished exploring, a self-deprecating smirk crossed his face: ¡®To think that my room here at the Central Academy, which is only temporary, is far better than my apartment back in the Records. That place doesn¡¯t even have a kitchen, and the worst part? I pay for it, while this one is free...¡¯ He sighed. ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s kind of depressing. But let¡¯s not dwell on it too much¡ªit¡¯ll only annoy me for no reason. Let¡¯s focus on what¡¯s important.¡¯ With that, he approached the couch in the living room, where a bracelet, a uniform, and a small booklet was placed. He picked up the booklet and began to read. The first section explained the bracelet and its functionalities. While interesting, it didn¡¯t provide much new information. However, when he reached the section about the uniform, he was pleasantly surprised. ¡®Oh, the uniform is enchanted¡ªneat. It has self-cleaning, self-repairing, and size-adjusting enchantments. Honestly, these three may not seem like much, but they¡¯re incredibly useful in everyday life. The enchanter profession seems really interesting.¡¯ ¡®Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the time to learn it. With all the subjects I¡¯ve chosen, my schedule is packed. For now, learning about arrays is more important than enchanting. The two courses have overlapping schedules, so I could only pick one.¡¯ ¡®Arrays are more crucial because, at a sufficiently advanced level, I¡¯ll should be able to create an array that generates aura and mana. This will allow me to keep growing my Aura and Mana Cores even after leaving this world!¡¯ Finishing his thought, he returned to the booklet and reached the last section, which covered the Academy in general: its layout, how it functioned, and the rules. He was surprised to learn about the existence of a Mission Hall where students could take on missions assigned by the Academy in exchange for credits. He made a mental note of this before moving on to read about the rules. To his surprise, he discovered that fights between students, even outside of class, were implicitly allowed. While it wasn¡¯t explicitly stated that such fights were permitted, there was no rule prohibiting them either. The only restrictions were that Aura and Mana couldn¡¯t be used during fights, and students were forbidden from inflicting severe injuries on others. Those found guilty of breaking these rules could face punishments ranging from credit fines to expulsion. Once he finished the booklet and memorized all the information, Mikael turned to the bracelet and strapped it onto his right wrist. The bracelet was black, featuring a tactile screen that offered various functionalities. It could act as a credit card, key, ID card, map, and more. While some features resembled those of a smartphone, Mikael already had his iPhone, making the bracelet¡¯s extras more of a convenient bonus than a necessity. Next, he took the uniform and put it on. Standing before a mirror, he examined himself. The reflection revealed a handsome young man with messy black hair, piercing emerald eyes, and a lean, muscular build¡ªnot overly bulky, but well-defined, with visible abs. Mikael¡¯s uniform exuded elegance and practicality, seamlessly blending style with functionality. The primary fabric was a pristine, matte white, symbolizing purity and excellence. Radiant gold accents traced along the seams, adding a regal and sophisticated touch. The upper part consisted of a fitted, long-sleeved jacket with a mandarin collar, designed to provide freedom of movement. The asymmetrical fastening used hidden buttons, while the academy¡¯s embroidered crest¡ªa stunning golden phoenix on a white background¡ªglowed subtly on the left chest. Underneath the jacket, he wore a moisture-wicking, short-sleeved white undershirt, ideal for intense training sessions. The slim-fit trousers were made from magically enhanced fabric, combining flexibility and durability. Gold lining ran along the sides, complementing the jacket¡¯s design, and reinforced knee patches ensured they could withstand rigorous use. The shoes completed the uniform. Sleek and lightweight, they were primarily white with gold accents along the edges and soles. Enchanted for enhanced grip, they were perfect for both physical activities and magical duels. The uniform''s attention to detail extended even to the undergarments, which were crafted from a soft, breathable material to ensure comfort during intense activity. Complementing the look were moisture-wicking socks in white and gold, offering both style and support while perfectly matching the shoes. After examining himself in the mirror, Mikael couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Honestly, I look really handsome in these clothes.¡¯ He then performed a series of quick movements to test the uniform¡¯s flexibility and see if it restricted his range of motion.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. To his astonishment, wearing the uniform felt almost like being naked¡ªnot inappropriately, but in the sense that the fabric seemed to meld with him. Thanks to some kind of magical enhancement, the uniform didn¡¯t hinder him at all. In fact, it felt even better than modern sportswear! Once his quick test was done, Mikael gave the apartment a final glance to ensure he hadn¡¯t forgotten anything. Seeing nothing noteworthy, he headed toward the room he was most excited about: the training room. Upon entering, he found himself in a spacious area approximately 100 square meters in size. The walls, floor, ceiling, and even the door were made of a sleek black stone, giving the room a unique aesthetic. What immediately caught his attention, however, were the tiny blue particles floating in the air. Normally, he could see aura and mana particles in the environment if he concentrated, but here the concentration was so high that they were visible without any effort. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean just anyone could see them¡ªhis heightened senses, far beyond what a normal human could achieve, made this possible. The high concentration of aura and mana didn¡¯t surprise him much, though. He knew that the room was equipped with a mid-grade Aura and Mana Concentration Array, an array that the name already said the effects. Not dwelling on it, Mikael immediately began his training. This time, he continued to focus on control exercises by creating multiple aura threads from his hands and attempting to manipulate them. This type of training was incredibly efficient, as it simultaneously improved his control, placed a mental burden that enhanced his intelligence stats, leveled up his Aura Threads Creation and Manipulation skill, and boosted his Meditation skill during rest periods. It was, as he liked to think, a ¡®four birds with one stone¡¯ endeavor. As his aura became fully depleted, he received a notification¡ªone he had expected, but not without surprise: [You have fully depleted your aura. Ambient aura in the air absorbed. Capacity increased by +7.5 aura (+50%).] The increase surprised him. Instead of the usual gain of 5 points, his capacity had grown by 7.5¡ªa remarkable 50% boost in growth rate. This unexpected development filled him with hope. If he could reach a sufficiently high level in array creation, he might design arrays capable of growing his cores at a rate equal to or even surpassing that of individuals with higher innate talent! Fueled by this newfound motivation, Mikael continued his training, this time creating mana threads. Compared to aura threads, he found creating and controlling mana threads much easier. He had noticed this phenomenon before¡ªmana seemed inherently more manageable when used outside the body. Reflecting on this, he thought, ¡®It makes sense. Based on the knowledge provided by the background system, aura is more of an internal force designed to strengthen the body. Using it externally is harder and less efficient. Mana, on the other hand, isn¡¯t meant to reinforce the body but to manipulate reality itself.¡¯ Satisfied with this line of reasoning, Mikael pressed on with his training, alternating between aura and mana exercises throughout the night. ¡­ The Next Morning Mikael sat on the ground, his focus unwavering, as two threads extended from each of his hands. Each thread was approximately 12 meters long and moved seemingly independently in a mesmerizing dance. It was a beautiful sight: threads composed of glowing blue energy weaving through the air, crossing near each other yet never touching. After a few moments, the threads came to a halt before vanishing, the energy returning to Mikael''s body in a smooth flow. He remained motionless for a brief moment, then sighed and murmured, ¡°Ahh, that was good training, but I should stop now. My first real class is about to start.¡± With that, Mikael headed to the shower. Though unnecessary¡ªhis magical uniform prevented significant sweating and cleaned itself¡ªhe enjoyed the ritual for its calming effect. As he stepped out of the shower, a thought struck him: ¡®Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t eaten yet. For me, it doesn¡¯t really matter. With my vitality stats, I could go a week without food and still function fine. But in this world, even high-ranking Rankers need to eat regularly. They¡¯re still human.¡¯ He paused, reflecting on what he knew. ¡®At least, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve learned from the life I¡¯ve ¡°lived¡± in this world. It¡¯s common knowledge for the general population, but maybe things are different for truly high-ranking Rankers. Do they require less food? I don¡¯t know for sure¡ªI don¡¯t have any information about that.¡¯ Shrugging off the thought, he continued, ¡®Anyway, I¡¯m just an F- Ranker, so I need to eat to avoid raising suspicion. If someone decided to investigate me, not eating would definitely look strange.¡¯ He walked over to the fridge and opened it, unsurprised to find it completely empty. ¡®Yep, just as I expected. No worries¡ªif anyone asks, I¡¯ll just say I was so excited to train using the array in the training room that I forgot to eat. Still, I¡¯ll need to do some shopping after class ends.¡¯ Having reached this conclusion, Mikael left his dorm room and exited the building. Outside, he noticed the area was more populated than the day before. He also caught glimpses of people glancing his way and seemingly whispering about him. He pondered for a moment, ¡®It¡¯s probably because I¡¯ve gained at least some level of fame, as the first stage of the Famous quest completion notification indicated. But there¡¯s no point dwelling on it. Let¡¯s focus on my first real class. I¡¯m actually excited to see what I¡¯ll learn.¡¯ After walking for some time and following the map displayed on his bracelet, Mikael finally arrived at the classroom where he had met Emily the day before. This was where his first class, The Ranker Path, would be held¡ªtaught by none other than Emily Auror. The classroom door opened, and Mikael stepped inside, drawing a few quick glances from his peers before they quickly lost interest. He noticed that the room was far from full, which made sense¡ªthere were 100 desks, but his group only consisted of 20 students. Choosing a seat near the wall in the middle row, Mikael settled in and began passing the time on his phone. When the clock struck the hour, Emily rose from her desk at the front of the class and began to speak. "Hello, everyone. Before we dive into the subject of this course, I need to address something else first. Yesterday, we took attendance, but that was the first and last time. The academy has a policy that encourages freedom, which means we won¡¯t chase after you if you decide to skip a class!" Her eyes scanned the room before continuing. "However, keep in mind that when exams come around, skipping classes regularly will make things significantly harder for you. On the flip side, if you believe your time is better spent training, that¡¯s your choice. Just remember: you¡¯re here at the academy to learn, and skipping classes could be counterproductive!" She paused for a moment, letting her words sink in, then resumed. "Now that we¡¯ve got that out of the way, let¡¯s start discussing rankers! Can anyone tell me the different types of rankers?" Chapter 37: The First Class (2) A nerdy-looking girl raised her hand. "Yes, Valerie," Emily said, nodding toward her. "Rankers are divided into two paths based on their innate talent at birth," Valerie began confidently. "Warriors, who use aura to reinforce their bodies, and Mages, who manipulate mana. While aura strengthens the body, mana allows users to manipulate reality, enabling them to cast spells like fireballs!" Emily smiled, clearly pleased. "Good explanation, Valerie. As she said, rankers are divided into these two categories. I know that in this class, there are individuals from both paths. Some of you might believe that one path is superior to the other, but the truth is, neither Warriors nor Mages are inherently better. What makes the difference is the strength and skill of the individual." A few students exchanged doubtful looks. Noticing their skepticism, Emily sighed. "You may not agree now, but you¡¯ll understand as you gain more experience." She turned to the board and quickly sketched a small circle next to a larger one. "When you start your journey as a ranker, you all begin at F- rank, regardless of whether you¡¯re a Warrior or a Mage, or whether you¡¯re talented or untalented. Everyone starts at the same point, with what we call 100 units of either aura or mana." Pointing to the small circle, she explained, "Your core at this stage will be like this¡ªa tiny sphere. In reality, its size is closer to that of a small pearl. When you exhaust your mana¡ªand I¡¯ll use mana as an example since I¡¯m a Mage¡ªyou¡¯ll absorb ambient mana from the air, causing your core to grow." She gestured toward the larger circle. "How much your core grows per session depends on several factors: your natural talent and the concentration of mana in the air. That¡¯s why training rooms equipped with Aura and Mana concentration arrays are so valuable. As you rank up, your core will continue to grow larger until it reaches the limit at SSS+ rank, beyond which further growth would destroy your body from the inside." At this point, Mikael raised his hand. Emily noticed him and said, "Yes, Mikael?" "You just mentioned that a core grows based on a person¡¯s talent and the mana concentration in the air. But does the size of the core itself influence the growth rate? In other words, does having a larger core make it grow faster?" As Mikael finished speaking, a boy nearby snickered. "Dumb commoner doesn¡¯t even know basic knowledge!" Mikael gave the boy a quick glance and immediately recognized him as one of the students who had seemed upset when Amelia smiled at him the day before. ¡®Simp,¡¯ he thought, before responding coldly, "Are you braindead?" The noble¡¯s face flushed with anger, and he opened his mouth to retort, but Mikael didn¡¯t give him the chance. "I mean, we¡¯re at an academy to learn. If I don¡¯t ask questions when I have them, how am I supposed to learn? It¡¯s only logical. Or are you just the dullest tool in the shed?" Mikael gave him a pitiful look, further enraging the noble. The boy¡¯s face turned crimson, and he seemed ready to explode, but Emily quickly intervened. "Alright, boys, that¡¯s enough!" she said firmly, silencing the room, which had become filled with murmurs from the other students. The noble, still fuming, protested, "But Miss Emily, the commoner insulted me!" Emily sighed softly. "Kenzo, calm down. Yes, Mikael wasn¡¯t the most polite, and he did insult you. However, you also had no reason to mock him for asking a question." She turned her attention to the class as a whole. "As Mikael rightly pointed out, this is a place to learn. If you have a question, no matter how simple or ''dumb'' you think it might be, you should ask. That¡¯s how you grow and improve." Once the matter was settled, she returned to Mikael¡¯s question. "Now, to answer your question, Mikael: unfortunately, the growth rate of your core remains constant, no matter how large it gets. This is why ranking up to higher levels takes more and more time. However," she added, "you could argue that the process feels faster in a way, as ranking up enhances the potency of your mana or aura. While you gain ''units'' at the same rate, each unit becomes more potent as you advance. I¡¯ll explain this concept more in-depth later." She paused briefly before continuing. "First, let¡¯s talk about how ranking up works. To rank up, your core must reach its maximum capacity. For instance, an F- rank mana core starts with 100 units. As you exhaust and refill it, the core grows until it holds approximately 500 units. Some individuals might cap out slightly lower, say 480, or slightly higher, like 520, but the differences are minor." "When your core reaches five times its initial capacity, it hits its saturation limit and cannot grow further. At this point, you condense the core, shrinking it back down to roughly its original size. Once this process is complete, you officially become an F rank." Emily turned back to the board, drawing a diagram to illustrate her explanation. "However, the increase in potency during a rank-up can vary greatly, depending on several factors. The first is how much mana or aura your core holds before you begin compression. For example, compressing 500 units into 100 will yield greater potency than compressing 250 into 100. This is why attempting to rank up before reaching the saturation limit is considered foolish."The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "The second factor is your talent. Depending on your innate talent, your potency boost will vary. With a Trash talent, you¡¯ll gain a 20¨C27% boost. A Bad talent grants 28¨C40%. Average talent offers 41¨C53%, while a Good talent ranges from 54¨C65%. Those with a Genius talent gain 66¨C80%, and finally, the extremely rare Monster talent provides an extraordinary 81¨C100% boost at each minor rank-up." Emily¡¯s tone became more serious. "During major rank-ups, the potency gain is doubled. Lastly, control also plays a crucial role. With high control, you can achieve greater potency increases than your talent alone would normally allow." "What this means is that before ranking up, you need not only to have reached your saturation limit but also to have developed a high level of control. It¡¯s better to remain at F- rank for a while than to rush a rank-up and end up with only a small gain in potency!" As Mikael heard her words, he immediately frowned and began to think, though he remained attentive. Multitasking wasn¡¯t an issue for him thank to his Intelligence stats that were beyond the human limit. ¡®The talent system is even worse than I thought. It doesn¡¯t just allow faster growth, which I expected, but it also determines your strength¡­¡¯ ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s unexpected, and it puts me at a massive disadvantage. With my talent level, my aura or mana will become only 41¨C53% stronger with each rank-up. Meanwhile, there are people in this class with genius-level talent who get a boost of 66¨C80%.¡¯ ¡®The real problem is that this difference will snowball with every rank. By the time I¡¯m at C rank, someone with genius talent could have aura or mana 10 times stronger than mine.¡¯ He rested his hand under his chin, deep in thought. ¡®The only way I can think of to bridge the gap would be to unlock the Advanced Race Gain System, but it costs 50,000 points. In all my time in the Records, I haven¡¯t even come close to that amount, so that¡¯s out of the question for now.¡¯ ¡®If that solution doesn¡¯t work, what else could I do?¡¯ He paused. ¡®Hmm, maybe I could focus on improving my control to an inconceivable level. My Intelligence stat enhances my mind as it grows, which might allow me to reach a level of control unattainable for a normal human. From what I know of this world, ranking up doesn¡¯t seem to affect mental faculties, so that could be my advantage.¡¯ ¡®Another edge I have over the natives of this world is the Spiritual stat, which boosts the overall potency of my energy. Right now, it¡¯s around 50, making my aura or mana five times more potent. That¡¯s what allowed me to hold my ground against Amelia. Without it, her aura attacks would¡¯ve crushed mine.¡¯ ¡®Still, no matter how good this all sounds in my head, I¡¯m at a significant disadvantage compared to more talented individuals. I shouldn¡¯t dwell on that, though. Instead, I should focus on increasing my combat power by refining my fighting style. I already have several ideas, and once I can implement them, each one will multiply my battle power!¡¯ "¡­And that will be all for today class," Emily said, her voice snapping Mikael out of his thoughts. Despite being lost in thought, he hadn¡¯t missed a word of her lecture, thanks to his ability to multitask. As the class ended, the students around him began chatting amongst themselves. However, the atmosphere in this elite class felt very different from that of a typical school. Mikael noticed he was the only commoner in the class, and the rest of the students were busy forming connections with nearby nobles. Lower-ranking nobles were sucking up to those of higher status, and some groups had already formed around certain influential students. Mikael didn¡¯t pay it much attention. He stood up, deciding to head to the cafeteria for a meal before exploring the Academy¡¯s training facilities since he didn¡¯t have any other classes for the rest of the day. As he walked past Kenzo, he noticed the noble glaring at him angrily. However, Kenzo made no move to confront him. Having already been defeated by Mikael during the second test, Kenzo knew he was no match for him. He exited the class amidst the chatter of students who didn¡¯t seem to be in any rush. After a short walk, he arrived at the large cafeteria building. It was still a little before noon, but the place was already bustling with students. He avoided drawing attention and quietly joined the queue for food. The wait was shorter than he had anticipated, and soon he stood before the cook. After paying 3 credits, he received a small plate with an appetizing steak accompanied by some golden, crispy French fries. Mikael found an empty table and sat down, uninterested in socializing. He¡¯d always been more of a loner¡ªcontent with his own company but functional in social settings when necessary. Being alone in a corner suited him just fine. He took a bite of the steak and couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®This is incredible. I¡¯ve always heard that school cafeteria food is bad, but this is surprisingly good.¡¯ While he ate, a few people nearby took notice of him due to his growing reputation, but no one bothered him. At least, that was the case for a while. That changed when a group from his class entered the cafeteria, including Amelia Mournsky, Lucas Henker, and Aria Cliffborne. Their arrival drew the attention of the nearby first-years, sparking whispers and chatter. Mikael, however, only gave them a brief glance before returning to his meal. A moderately handsome boy with blue hair and matching eyes approached Mikael, his expression brimming with self-importance. In a loud voice meant to draw attention, he declared, ¡°So you¡¯re the commoner who won the battle royale? Hah, doesn¡¯t look like much!¡± Mikael turned his head and responded with a mocking smirk. ¡°I don¡¯t look like much, huh? You say that, but I won the battle royale among the students. And you¡ªwho are you? I don¡¯t even know you. You¡¯re not in my class, which means you¡¯re not in the top 20. That means you were eliminated like trash during the test. So why are you acting so self-important?¡± The blue-haired student¡¯s face turned red with anger. What irritated him even more was the laughter from the students nearby, who had been drawn by his loud voice and were now snickering at his expense. ¡°Fucking commoner!¡± he yelled before throwing a punch at Mikael. The attack was slow and clumsy. Mikael effortlessly caught the boy¡¯s fist and yanked him forward. Grabbing his head, Mikael slammed it against his rising knee. BAM. The sound of the impact echoed through the cafeteria, drawing gasps from the onlookers. Mikael had controlled his strength, ensuring nothing was broken, but the hit was hard enough to hurt. Chapter 38:Virtual Reality Fighting (1) ¡°Aahh!¡± The boy let out a pained scream, clutching his bleeding nose. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my face!¡± Mikael rolled his eyes. ¡°Oh, stop being a baby. I didn¡¯t even hit you that hard.¡± He then leaned in, grabbing the boy¡¯s head and murmuring in a voice low enough that only he could hear, ¡°And let me assure you, if we weren¡¯t in the Academy, I¡¯d have hurt you a lot more. So don¡¯t bother me again. Next time, I might not hold back and might actually break something.¡± The menace in his tone sent a shiver down the blue-haired boy¡¯s spine. His face turned pale as he stammered, ¡°I-I¡¯ll go. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Mikael gestured dismissively, signaling him to leave, and resumed his meal, unbothered by the stares from nearly the entire cafeteria. His stunt had attracted significant attention, but he didn¡¯t care. Internally, Mikael sighed. ¡®I¡¯ve probably just set off some ridiculous chain of events that¡¯ll end with me exterminating his entire family. At least, that¡¯s how it would play out in a cultivation world. This world might be different¡ªwho knows? Still, I need to be cautious. Once the first month of classes is over, the upper years will be allowed to interact with the first-years, and this guy probably has an older brother in the fourth year who¡¯ll come looking for trouble.¡¯ ¡®For now, things are fine since each year is confined to its own building, and they aren¡¯t allowed in our section. But starting next month, that¡¯ll change. I¡¯m sure plenty of spoiled nobles won¡¯t be happy about a commoner being the strongest first-year. So yeah, more fights are probably on the horizon.¡¯ A few tables away from Mikael, a trio from his class was eating and enjoying the drama. "I wouldn¡¯t want to be him," said Lucas Henker, watching as the blue-haired noble crumpled after Mikael''s knee strike. Lucas was a young man with brown hair, blue eyes, and a refined appearance. He was the younger brother of the heir to the Henker Duke family. Sitting beside him was a stunning young woman with blonde hair and golden eyes. She carried herself with a demeanor that was a mix of mischief and haughtiness as she sat next to Lucas. She scoffed, ¡°That Mikael acts like a thug, resorting to violence at the first opportunity.¡± The woman, Aria Cliffborne, was the younger sister of the heir to the Marquess Cliffborne family and Lucas¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Lucas chuckled lightly. "True, true, but he¡¯s still strong enough to be worth getting to know." Aria gave him a knowing glance. "You just want to recruit him to work for your family." Lucas responded with a smirk but didn¡¯t say a word. "Boring," Aria said, rolling her eyes before turning to Amelia, who was quietly observing the scene. "And you, Amelia? What do you think about all this?" Amelia shifted her calm gaze from the scene and replied evenly, "I find his reaction reasonable. He was provoked and simply retaliated¡ªthat¡¯s all." A sly smile crept across Aria¡¯s face. "Oh, has our ¡®princess¡¯ found her charming prince?" She teased further. "If you want, I can be your wingman." Amelia rolled her eyes, accustomed to her friend¡¯s antics. "No, I¡¯m not interested in him that way. I just want another fight with him¡ªand to win this time, that¡¯s all." Aria nodded, already anticipating her response. "So, how did you end up losing to him? You never explained, and I¡¯m curious." A reflective look crossed Amelia¡¯s face before she began. "It was just the two of us in a small area. Before the fight started, he suggested we call a temporary truce to search the area and make sure the winner wouldn¡¯t get ambushed afterward. I found it reasonable and agreed." "After searching, neither of us found anyone. We regrouped and shared our findings. Since there was no one else, he told me to back away so the fight could start properly. I was mildly surprised that he didn¡¯t try to take advantage of being near me for a sneak attack. But he didn¡¯t¡ªand that¡¯s why, even though I lost, I¡¯m not angry about it. He fought honorably. If he¡¯d ambushed me, I would¡¯ve taken it much worse." She continued, "Once we moved apart, the fight began. I managed to keep him at bay with my arrows and even lightly injured him using my homing arrow to catch him off guard. But he was slightly faster than me and closed the distance. When he got close, he chained his attacks so effectively that I barely had a chance to defend myself. Eventually, he knocked me down and pointed his sword at mine, which sealed my defeat." "Oh, impressive," Aria said, her tone laced with excitement. She added, "Still, as good as he is now, he¡¯ll inevitably fall behind. Miss Emily said it herself¡ªhigher ranks widen the gap between talents. Your Genius talent will make you much stronger than him in the long run, so there¡¯s no need to worry about this loss." Amelia sighed. "I know. It¡¯s just disappointing that what could¡¯ve been a great rival for me will inevitably fall behind because of his limited talent. That¡¯s why I want to beat him sooner rather than later¡ªbefore his talent slows him down." "Ah, Amelia, always so honorable," Aria teased. "But you should know he doesn¡¯t stand a chance against us. All three of us have Genius-level talent, so yes, he¡¯ll inevitably fall behind." Amelia¡¯s voice turned colder. "I¡¯ve already explained my reason." Aria raised her hands in surrender. "Don¡¯t get mad at me over a commoner!" With that, she shifted her attention back to her fianc¨¦, Lucas, and began chatting with him. Meanwhile, when Amelia turned back toward Mikael¡¯s table, she realized he had already left. During this time, Mikael finished his meal and made his way to the Academy¡¯s training section. Once there, he asked his bracelet, "What training options are available in this section?"This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. "There are various options," the bracelet replied. "For example, the Virtual Training Pods allows users to fight against simulated enemies to gain combat experience. This costs 50 credits per hour. There is also body training equipment such as dumbbells, treadmills, and other fitness machines. These are free to use." "In addition to machines, items are also available for purchase or rent to aid in training. For instance, it is possible to purchase a puzzle designed to improve control for 500 credits. However, the purchase is only valid for the duration of the student¡¯s stay at the Academy, after which the item must be returned. Alternatively, items can be rented¡ªfor example, the control-enhancing puzzle is available to rent for 10 credits per hour." "For a full list of available facilities and items, please see the menu below." Mikael took some time to review the list and was surprised by the quality of the services provided. He decided to rent a Virtual Training Pod to practice his new fighting style against simulated enemies. He arrived in a chamber that was a room filled with multiple pods, all sleek and blue, resembling something straight out of a science fiction movie. Mikael approached a nearby pod and paid for one hour of use. He wanted to test the experience first and planned to book more time if it met his expectations. A mechanical voice announced, "Payment confirmed." As the words echoed, the pod opened. Mikael lay down on its surprisingly comfortable interior. Moments later, the lid closed automatically, and the interior was bathed in a soft blue light. Suddenly, what appeared to be an advanced VR helmet descended from the ceiling, suspended by cables. Mikael didn¡¯t hesitate and placed the helmet on his head. As soon as he did, a strange sensation coursed through his body. In the next moment, his surroundings changed completely, and he found himself standing on his feet in an endless white space. The realistic sensation of teleportation left Mikael impressed. He murmured to himself, "Wow. If I didn¡¯t already know this was a virtual space, I¡¯d genuinely believe I was teleported. It feels exactly like being in my real body, except for this faint, instinctive sense that something isn¡¯t quite right." After taking a moment to adjust, he glanced around and noticed a small settings icon in the corner of his vision. Curious, he reached out with his finger and tapped it, causing a screen to materialize before him. {Settings World Setting: White Space, Forest, Cave¡­ World Settings Details: Luminosity, Temperature, Gravity¡­ Enemy Type: Human, Goblin, Kobold¡­ Enemy Strength¡­ Enemy Number¡­ ¡­ } Mikael whistled, impressed by the numerous settings he could customize. He changed the setting to "Forest," and within seconds, his surroundings transformed into a vibrant woodland that was almost indistinguishable from a real forest. After taking in his surroundings, he commanded the Virtual Training Chamber, "Can I configure the settings using my voice instead of adjusting everything manually?" A mechanical AI voice responded, "That is possible. Please describe your preferred configuration, and I will implement it." "I¡¯d like two swords sharp enough to cut through E-rank monsters, but they should also be indestructible." "Done," the voice replied, and two steel swords materialized in front of Mikael. Satisfied, Mikael gripped the swords and continued, "Now, I¡¯d like to fight enemies in waves. For each wave, I want the surroundings to change. The number of enemies and their strength should vary, but with an increasing trend after each wave. Initially, the challenge should be something an average E+ rank warrior could handle solo." "Preferences noted. The first wave will begin in 3... 2... 1... 0." As the countdown ended, Mikael suddenly appeared in a scorching desert, the intense heat making him sweat the moment he arrived. Ignoring the temperature, he scanned his surroundings, expecting an imminent attack. After all, that¡¯s exactly what he had requested. {Wave 1 charged. Enemy: 3 Human E Rank Warriors.} Mikael barely had time to read the screen that appeared before him when he suddenly heard voices. "Guys, let¡¯s kill this man, and then we can go home and enjoy the rewards for the month!" a voice shouted. "YEAH!" "Sure." Turning towards the voices, Mikael spotted three men clad in full steel armor envelopped by aura cloak rushing at him. The one in the center wielded a mace, while the two on either side carried a sword and a spear, respectively. Mikael barely had time to envelop himself in his aura cloak and create an aura thread connected to the sword in his left hand before the three opponents were upon him. Unprepared, he quickly backed away as the man with the mace attacked. ¡®I¡¯m faster¡ªnot by much, but just a little faster!¡¯ he noted internally. With that realization, he tossed the sword in his left hand into the air. The three men were startled by his action but quickly dismissed it, not seeing the nearly invisible aura thread connecting his hand to the floating sword. Mikael sidestepped the mace attack from the man in the center and counterattacked with a slash. Unfortunately, before his blade could land, he had to leap into the air to avoid simultaneous strikes from the spear and sword wielders flanking him. While airborne, he gestured downward with his index finger. The sword he had tossed earlier, still hovering mid-air, suddenly shot toward the head of the man with the mace like a rocket. The man barely had time to look up and mutter, "Fu¡ª" CLANK The sword pierced through his aura cloak and slammed into his helmet with a deafening clang. While the strike didn¡¯t breach the solid steel armor, the force knocked him to the ground at high speed. "CAELEN!" screamed the spearman, rushing to his fallen ally¡¯s side and momentarily forgetting Mikael¡¯s presence. Mikael seized the opportunity, engaging the swordsman in close combat. His superior swordsmanship quickly overwhelmed his opponent, though the swordsman¡¯s armor mitigated any severe injuries. Meanwhile, Mikael didn¡¯t forget about the other two enemies. Using his aura-threaded sword, he launched an attack at the kneeling spearman. Boom The flying sword narrowly missed its mark, a testament to Mikael¡¯s inexperience with the technique. The spearman, startled by the near miss, refocused his attention on the battle and managed to dodge subsequent attempts as the sword attempted to attack from its landing spot in the crater. Rejoining the fight, the spearman turned the tide against Mikael, who now faced a two-versus-one scenario. While Mikael tried to use his flying sword for support, the enemies quickly adapted, evading his predictable strikes. Chapter 39:Virtual Reality Fighting (2) The battle remained at a stalemate for several minutes until a groan echoed from the fallen mace wielder. "Urghh," he grunted, clutching his head as he struggled to rise. Realizing the fight would soon become a three-versus-one, Mikael made a risky decision. Abandoning defense, he concentrated all his efforts on taking down the spearman as quickly as possible. Dodging a sword strike, Mikael closed in on the spearman. However, he couldn¡¯t fully evade the spear, which pierced his side, drawing blood. Mikael grunted in pain but didn¡¯t falter. Exploiting the opening, he decapitated the spearman with a precise slash, his blade finding the gap in the man¡¯s neck armor. Thud The spearman¡¯s body collapsed, and both the swordsman and the mace wielder froze in shock. Mikael didn¡¯t give them time to recover. Capitalizing on their distraction, he slashed at the swordsman¡¯s right arm. Though the armor prevented the limb from being severed, Mikael¡¯s strike was deep enough to force the swordsman to drop his weapon in pain. The mace wielder, enraged by the scene, charged at Mikael with a furious roar. Anticipating the attack, Mikael waited until the last moment before creating another aura thread, connecting it to the mace wielder¡¯s attacking arm. Using the thread, Mikael redirected the mace¡¯s trajectory, causing it to slam into the swordsman¡¯s chest instead. Clang The force of the impact dented the swordsman¡¯s armor and sent him flying several meters before he collapsed, motionless. Horrified, the mace wielder¡¯s rage boiled over. "I¡¯m gonna kill you! I¡¯m gonna kill you!" he screamed, his attacks becoming wild and predictable. Mikael easily exploited this, tripping him and sending him tumbling to the ground. As the mace wielder fell, Mikael guided his flying sword to hover just below the man¡¯s head. The moment the mace wielder¡¯s helmet struck the blade, it pierced through the slit in his visor, killing him instantly. "Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­" Mikael breathed heavily, not from exhaustion but from the sheer intensity of the battle. He grimaced as he clutched his bleeding side and sat on the ground to recover. After a few minutes without any new enemies appearing, he thought ¡®Maybe that guy isn¡¯t dead yet?¡¯ His gaze fell on the motionless swordsman. To confirm, Mikael approached and delivered a final strike. As the kill was confirmed, all three bodies glowed with a blue light before disintegrating into small cubes. Moments later, Mikael felt a surge of energy coursing through him. The pleasant sensation completely healed his wounds, replenishing his aura and returning him to peak condition. He barely had time to savor the relief before his surroundings changed once again. {Wave 2 charged. Enemy: 1 Elite D- Rank Monster.} Mikael glanced at the screen before taking in his surroundings. He now stood in what appeared to be a massive coliseum filled with an enthusiastic crowd cheering with excitement. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, today we have a magnificent fight in the coliseum!¡± an announcer¡¯s voice boomed over the din. ¡°To my right stands a young warrior, ready to prove his worth as a gladiator! Let¡¯s hear it for him!¡± The crowd erupted in cheers so thunderous that it felt as if the ground itself was trembling. Mikael kept a neutral expression, but inwardly he marveled at the realism of the virtual reality. As the cheers settled, the announcer¡¯s voice echoed again, hyping the crowd further. ¡°This brave warrior will face a formidable enemy!¡± He dramatically pointed to a large gate that was beginning to open. From the gate emerged a towering figure¡ªhalf man, half beast. The creature stood three meters tall, clad only in a loincloth, its muscles bulging with raw power. Its bull-like head gave it an even more menacing appearance, and it dragged a massive battle axe behind it, the blade screeching against the ground. The announcer let the crowd take in the sight before shouting, ¡°Behold, the Minotaur!¡± The audience roared louder than ever, their cheers reverberating through the coliseum. Mikael ignored the noise, focusing entirely on his enemy, who was now slowly approaching him. When the Minotaur was only a few meters away, it stopped and roared, ¡°ROOOAAAARRRR!¡± Mikael seized the opportunity. While the Minotaur postured, he created five aura threads¡ªone from each finger. Four of the threads were sent out to bind the Minotaur, while the fifth connected to the sword that lay harmlessly on the ground. The Minotaur noticed the binding and exerted its immense strength, snapping the threads with ease. It glared at Mikael with enraged eyes. Unfazed, Mikael recreated the threads, this time channeling a great amount of aura into them at the place of just creating them. As the threads wrapped around the Minotaur once more, it struggled but found itself unable to break free immediately. Muscles bulging, the Minotaur summoned even more strength. Mikael felt the strain through the threads, his fingers aching as they neared their limit. Knowing he couldn¡¯t hold the beast for long, he dashed forward, sword in hand. The Minotaur attempted a clumsy punch, its movement hindered by the threads, and Mikael dodged easily. He retaliated with a powerful slash to its extended arm, leaving a deep gash. The beast roared in pain, but Mikael remained composed, knowing the injury was far from sufficient.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Fueled by anger, the Minotaur found a surge of strength and began to thrash violently against the threads. The force snapped the bindings, and Mikael was suddenly yanked forward, flying directly toward the Minotaur. Seeing the "helpless" human rushing toward it, the Minotaur prepared a devastating headbutt. Mikael stayed calm, dissolving the threads that were binding the Minotaur and creating a stronger one that latched onto the Minotaur¡¯s arm. Using the new thread, he propelled himself sideways, narrowly avoiding the attack and landing behind the beast. As he descended, Mikael unleashed a full-power slash behind the Minotaur¡¯s knee. Simultaneously, the sword he had left on the ground shot forward, aiming for the Minotaur¡¯s eye. Squish. Both attacks landed. The Minotaur lost an eye, and its knee was badly injured, severely limiting its mobility. The crowd screamed even louder seeing the blood flow. The enraged beast let out a guttural cry of pain, yanking the embedded sword from its eye. With a furious roar, it hurled the weapon back at Mikael. The blade hurtled through the air with incredible force, leaving Mikael almost no time to react. He barely managed to raise his arm and summon an aura cloak, its intensity far higher than usual. Although the sword pierced through the aura cloak, its power was significantly diminished. However, it remained strong enough to stab into Mikael¡¯s arm and hurl him across the coliseum. BAM! His body slammed into the coliseum wall, the impact leaving him dazed and bloodied. "Oof, that must hurt! Will our brave warrior be able to rise, or will the ferocious Minotaur claim victory?" Mikael coughed violently, his chest convulsing from the effort, before spitting a mouthful of blood onto the ground. The sight confirmed what the pain coursing through his body already told him¡ªhe was badly injured. Still, he raised his head to see the Minotaur limping toward him. Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to stand. He took a moment to assess his condition: ¡®I''m in a terrible state. My whole body aches from the impact, but that¡¯s not the worst of it. Both my arms are broken, and the sword is still lodged in one of them¡­¡¯ Drawing an aura thread from his shoulder, he wrapped it around the sword¡¯s handle and yanked it free in one swift motion. "Arghhh!" A pained scream tore from his throat as he did so. Without hesitation, he connected the sword to his hands with another thread. It was the only way he could fight with his unusable arms. He had no time for further preparation as the Minotaur closed in, swinging its enormous axe. Mikael rolled on the ground just in time to avoid the deadly blow. Thud. The ground shook violently from the impact. Mikael quickly created another thread, connecting it to the second sword that had been knocked away during the earlier clash. With both swords now tethered to him, a small smirk spread across his face. "Now you''re screwed!" Squelch. Guided by his aura threads that were being controlled by his fingers, the swords flew behind the Minotaur and severed its tendons. With a loud crash, the beast fell forward, immobilized. "The Minotaur is down! Could this be the turning point for our young gladiator?" the announcer shouted. Pain radiated through Mikael''s body, but he pushed it aside, focusing entirely on ending the fight. The Minotaur thrashed its massive arms wildly, trying to rise but failing. Keeping a safe distance, Mikael directed his swords to pierce the beast''s neck from behind. The first strike wasn¡¯t enough to kill it, but after several more, the Minotaur finally disintegrated into glowing blue cubes. "The winner: the young gladiator!" Hearing his words the crowd began to loudly cheer for Mikael. Mikael ignored the announcer¡¯s proclamation and the crowd reaction and collapsed onto his back, too injured and exhausted to remain standing. As his body hit the ground, a painful grunt escaped his lips¡ªthe impact only intensified the agony of his injuries. He lay there, trying to catch his breath and rest as much as possible. Soon, however, the now-familiar healing energy surged through his body, wrapping him in a soothing sensation. Mikael groaned in relief as the pain faded away, his energy fully replenished. Just as he began to relax, the ground beneath him shifted, replaced by soft grass. He heard voices: "Human!" "Eat food!" "Food appeared before us¡ªa good day!" Mikael opened his eyes to see a new scene. {Wave 3 charged. Enemy: 1 D- Rank Monster, 2 E+ Monsters, and 13 E- Rank Monsters.} He let out a tired sigh, murmuring, "Seriously? Can''t you let me rest?" Suddenly, his surroundings froze, and a notification appeared before him: {Rest time granted. Speak when ready to resume. Time left: 28 minutes 32 seconds.} {28 minutes 31 seconds.} Realizing that the timer was still running even while he rested, Mikael forced himself to stand. Though the credits for this session weren¡¯t hard earned by him, his personal rule never to waste money remained firm. That mindset had kept him alive during his younger years, when every coin he earned had to be stretched to secure enough food to survive. Even now, with greater wealth, the habit persisted¡ªevery resource had to be used to its fullest potential. "Can you extend my virtual training time by 4 more hours?" {Transaction available for 200 credits. Confirm the transaction: Yes/No?} "Yes." {Transaction completed. Time remaining: 4 hours 27 minutes 58 seconds.} Mikael nodded as the confirmation message appeared. He took a moment to observe his surroundings¡ªa vast, beautiful, yet eerily empty plain seemingly frozen in time. Not far from him was a group of 13 small, green, goblin-like creatures with ferocious expressions frozen on their faces. They were likely the E-rank monsters. At the back of the group stood a single goblin clad in a mage¡¯s robe, holding a staff. It appeared to be a goblin mage, likely the D-rank monster of the wave. Flanking the mage were two goblins that towered over the others by at least two heads. Their bulky frames and muscular build suggested they were hobgoblins, probably the E+ rank monsters. Mikael couldn¡¯t help but find the scene strangely captivating in a haunting way. The goblins, frozen mid-charge with their vicious expressions, looked almost like a macabre painting. After a brief pause, he broke the stillness: "Resume the time!" As soon as the words left his mouth, Mikael found himself back on the ground, lying on the grass. "Huh?" he muttered in surprise. But he quickly pushed himself up, realizing the danger, and put some distance between himself and the charging goblins. "Food!" roared the goblin. Meanwhile, the goblin shaman at the back was conjuring a fireball. Mikael, now fully healed, wielded his two swords and swiftly decapitated two nearby goblins before the rest could attack. Just as he was about to press forward, he jumped back¡ªa fireball exploded on the ground where he had stood a second ago. The mage sent wind slashes his way, but Mikael dodged by crouching, then leaping into the air to avoid the swing of a goblin¡¯s sword. In mid-air, he connected the sword in his left hand to an aura thread and sent it flying towards a nearby goblin, piercing its head and killing it instantly. Chapter 40:Realization Mikael continued his relentless assault, evading the mage¡¯s attacks and cutting down goblins one by one. The two hobgoblins, however, remained motionless near the shaman, seemingly guarding it. As the fight dragged on, Mikael sustained minor injuries from the mage¡¯s spells and occasional strikes from the goblins. None were life-threatening, but they slowly wore him down. ¡®These goblins are weak, but they¡¯re still annoying,¡¯ he thought as he dispatched the last of them. Inwardly, Mikael reflected on the mage and hobgoblins¡¯ lack of strategy. ¡®The hobgoblin and the goblin mage are unbelievably dumb. If they had attacked me alongside their minions, things would have been much harder. Even weak goblins can¡¯t be ignored entirely, but they just stood there watching. Idiots!¡¯ ¡°Gobito! Gobiro! Attack strong human! Delicious food!¡± the goblin mage bellowed, signaling the two hobgoblins to charge while launching magical attacks to cover them. The two hobgoblins attacked simultaneously, but Mikael¡¯s superior swordsmanship allowed him to hold his ground. However, the mage¡¯s interference made it difficult for him to gain the upper hand. ¡®I need to take out the mage, or this fight will drag on forever!¡¯ Mikael thought, rushing toward the goblin mage. Gobito, one of the hobgoblins, intercepted him, forcing Mikael to halt. He swung his sword at the hobgoblin, but Gobito managed to parry the blow. Mikael retaliated with a powerful kick to the hobgoblin¡¯s ribs, sending it skidding several meters away from the impact. As Gobito was pushed back, Mikael noticed a wind slash from the mage speeding toward him. With no time to dodge, he activated his aura cloak at maximum strength, bracing himself. The magical attack tore through the aura cloak, slashing Mikael¡¯s chest and leaving a deep, bleeding gash. ¡°Urgh!¡± he grunted in pain but had no time to dwell on the injury. Gobiro, the other hobgoblin, was already swinging its sword at his head, aiming to decapitate him. Mikael raised his sword just in time to block the attack and simultaneously controlled his flying sword with an aura thread. The second sword shot toward Gobiro from behind, piercing its heart. ¡°Gobiro!¡± Gobito roared in anguish. The pierced hobgoblin fell to the ground instantly, lifeless. Mikael didn¡¯t waste a moment celebrating. A fireball was already heading his way, and Gobito was charging at him with a furious expression. Seeing the fireball closing in, Mikael jumped aside. Though he avoided a direct hit, the explosion sent him tumbling across the ground, leaving him with burns. His aura cloak and resilient body absorbed most of the damage, but the impact left him winded. Before he could fully recover, Gobito was upon him. Mikael, still on the ground, barely managed to parry the hobgoblin¡¯s ferocious attacks. His position left him at a disadvantage, but he kept his focus, controlling his flying sword in secret. As Gobito continued its relentless assault, Mikael directed his flying sword behind the goblin mage, who was preparing a large spell. With a subtle flick of his finger, the sword plunged into the mage¡¯s neck, cutting off its chant. The shaman¡¯s lifeless body collapsed to the ground. Gobito, unaware that its allies had all been defeated, continued fighting fiercely. Mikael finally regained his footing and turned the tide of the battle. With a swift and precise movement, he drove his sword into the hobgoblin¡¯s chest, dropping it to the ground. Mikael exhaled a sigh of relief. ¡°Ah, that was pretty har¡ª¡± Shnk. He froze, looking down to see the supposedly dead hobgoblin clutching a sword buried in his stomach. The light faded from the creature¡¯s eyes as it released the weapon, but it was too late¡ªthe blade remained lodged in Mikael¡¯s abdomen. A burning pain flared through his body as Mikael fell forward, the movement driving the sword deeper into his flesh. He coughed violently, each spasm sending waves of pain through his chest. His vision blurred, his mind muddled as weakness spread through him. Just as the darkness threatened to overtake him, the sword in his body vanished, replaced by a soothing energy that enveloped him entirely. Within moments, the pain disappeared, and his strength returned. Voices broke through the haze. ¡°Human!¡± ¡°Food!¡± Mikael murmured weakly, ¡°Stop the time.¡± The surroundings froze instantly, but Mikael didn¡¯t care. His mind was elsewhere, lost in thought. He ran his hand through his hair, lost in thought. ¡®So that was dying... Honestly, really scary,¡¯ he thought as a shiver ran through his body. ¡°Ahh,¡± he sighed aloud. ¡®What am I even doing?¡¯ ¡®Nearly dying¡ªeven knowing it wasn¡¯t real¡ªsure puts things into perspective. Even if it was ¡°fake,¡± I can¡¯t shake the feeling of weakness enveloping my body or the sensation of gradually losing touch with reality... It was honestly terrifying.¡¯ As his heartbeat slowly steadied, Mikael pondered further. ¡®Why am I so obsessed with gaining strength? It¡¯s kind of weird now that I think about it. Maybe it¡¯s some sort of compensation. Back when that Eye appeared in the sky¡ªwhat feels like a lifetime ago¡ªit completely obliterated all the work I¡¯d put into building and leading a gang. Maybe I¡¯m trying to make up for that?¡¯ He considered it for a moment before shaking his head slightly. ¡®Hmm, maybe. But honestly, even though that sensation of dying was terrifying, this is still a thrilling way to live,¡¯ he thought, absently touching his chest where his heart was now beating erratically.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡®When the Akashic Records connected to Earth, I lost years of effort in the blink of an eye, but my life became infinitely more exciting. Sure, it¡¯s dangerous, but I¡¯m now a superhuman, living a fantasy-like life. That¡¯s... pretty amazing, to be honest.¡¯ He chuckled softly. ¡®So, the reason I train is because I like it? That¡¯s a good enough reason. It could even be considered a hobby. No need to overthink it.¡¯ His thoughts drifted to a conversation he¡¯d had with Kiara. ¡®But speaking of overthinking... When I talked to Kiara about having a harem, I didn¡¯t express myself well. No, that¡¯s not it. I just didn¡¯t know what I wanted back then. So yeah, I said I wanted a harem, but I haven¡¯t acted on it at all. Even while talking to Kiara, I wasn¡¯t sure of myself.¡¯ ¡®Before trying to pursue something like that, I need to decide what I really want. So, what do I want?¡¯ Mikael took his time, sinking deep into thought. After a while, he came to a conclusion. ¡®Yes, I do want a harem¡ªbut not in the stereotypical medieval king¡¯s style. I¡¯m not interested in a group of 20 women chosen solely for their beauty, with no real connection with the king beyond occasionally sharing a bed, all while they hate each other and constantly compete for the king¡¯s attention. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m after.¡¯ ¡®What I want is a harem where I genuinely connect with the women. A group where I can call them ¡°my women¡± and mean it, where they see each other as sisters or friends. I¡¯m not interested in just having sex.¡¯ His lips curled into a wry smile as he thought back. ¡®I was never in a relation. My cirscumstances didn¡¯t allow me and honestly I wansn¡¯t really interrested but now they have changed and what I¡¯m looking for is a harmonious relationship¡ªwith all of them and with myself.¡¯ ¡®If that¡¯s the case, I need to start with Kiara. Right now, we¡¯re in a weird place. She agreed to be one of my girlfriends, but I left for this world almost immediately after. That wasn¡¯t exactly considerate of me.¡¯ Mikael winced at the memory. ¡®If I really want a harem, I should treat it with the same importance I give to gaining strength. And that starts by visiting Kiara.¡¯ He glanced around and corrected himself. ¡®After I finish this training. Once I¡¯m back in my room, I¡¯ll figure out the logistics. For all I know, they might have a way to track my movements here, so it¡¯s better not to suddenly vanish.¡¯ Having snapped out of his stupor caused by the near-death experience and everything that followed, Mikael finally focused on the screen that had appeared before him. {Wave 4 charged. Enemies: 2 D- Rank Monsters, 5 E+ Rank Monsters, and 18 E- Rank Monsters.} ¡°No way I can win this,¡± he murmured, though a smirk lingered on his face. The realization he had just come to left him feeling strangely lighter. Even knowing he would likely lose, Mikael still decided to try. After all, every fight helped him grow. Each battle taught him new ways to fight, making him stronger, even though his stats remained unchanged and his rank stayed at F-. As expected, the fight didn¡¯t go his way. Despite his best efforts, he was overwhelmed by the sheer number and strength of the enemies and ultimately lost. By the time he was defeated, only 2 D- rank monsters, 2 E+ rank monsters, and 9 E- rank monsters remained. The low number of kills wasn¡¯t surprising. Facing a larger group of monsters simultaneously increased the difficulty exponentially. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of fighting for longer; the need to stay alert against multiple enemies attacking at once made every moment more dangerous. Still, even after his initial loss, Mikael refused to give up. On his second attempt¡­ he lost. On his third attempt¡­ he lost. After several more attempts, he lost again. But each try he progressed and during his final try before exiting the virtual training pod, his results showed significant improvement. This time, only 1 D- rank monster and 5 E- rank monsters remained standing when he was defeated. Clunk. The door of the virtual training pod hissed open, and Mikael climbed out. ¡®In the end, I couldn¡¯t win, even after all those attempts,¡¯ he thought, while stroking his chin ¡®But it doesn¡¯t really matter. What¡¯s important is that I made progress. The me from five hours ago is weaker than the me standing here now.¡¯ ¡®Anyway, let¡¯s grab the things I need from the training zone before I go see Kiara.¡¯ Mikael exited the room where the virtual training pods were located. After a short walk, he arrived at the main area of the training section¡ªa large gym filled with students hard at work. Nearby was a shop with a sign that read Training Shop. Mikael entered, noting how the shop''s interior resembled a mall with its sheer size. Meanwhile, two students who were training nearby noticed him. ¡°Amy, look who just showed up,¡± teased Aria, who was lounging on a chair near Amelia. ¡°Hmm?¡± Amelia exhaled as she set down the weights she had been lifting, turning to Aria with a questioning look. Aria tilted her head in Mikael¡¯s direction. Amelia followed her gaze and spotted Mikael, who had just walked into the shop. ¡°Okay, he¡¯s here. So what?¡± Amelia asked, her curiosity piqued. Aria smirked mischievously. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go after him?¡± Amelia rolled her eyes, exasperated. ¡°You¡¯re still stuck on this, aren¡¯t you?¡± Grinning, Aria stuck out her tongue playfully. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault! It¡¯s like the beginning of a romance novel¡ªthe commoner who beats the noble, beautiful lady before she falls in love with him.¡± She sighed dreamily. ¡°Ah, it would make such a good story.¡± A mischievous glint flashed in Amelia¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. I should go talk to him.¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± Aria¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious! He¡¯s a commoner and less talented than you. It¡¯ll never work. I mean, I get it¡ªhis bad-boy vibe might be intriguing, but you really need to let it go,¡± she said, crossing her arms with a serious look. ¡°Pfft,¡± Amelia burst out laughing, unable to contain herself at Aria¡¯s reaction. Aria¡¯s expression twisted into one of outrage. ¡°You were messing with me, weren¡¯t you, you little minx!¡± she exclaimed, lunging at Amelia in an attempt to tackle her. Amelia sidestepped gracefully, leaving Aria floundering and shooting her an aggrieved glare. ¡°Alright, alright, calm down,¡± Amelia said, trying to placate her. ¡°I was just kidding. But when I said I wanted to approach him, I didn¡¯t mean it romantically. I just want to ask if he¡¯d be willing to spar with me. He¡¯s the first person my age to beat me, and I want to get stronger.¡± Her tone turned resolute, her expression firm with determination. Aria let out a relieved sigh. ¡°Alright, you had me worried for a second. But if that¡¯s all, fine. Just don¡¯t fall for him, okay?¡± she said, giving Amelia a mock-threatening glare. Amelia barely held back another laugh but reassured her friend, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Satisfied with her answer, Aria returned to what she was doing. Amelia went back to her weightlifting, while Aria either chatted with her or scrolled through her phone. Chapter 41:Short Escapade Meanwhile, Mikael, unaware of the conversation happening because of him, wandered through the mall, searching for the item he needed. After some time spent walking through the aisles, he finally found it. ¡®There you are!¡¯ he thought, picking up a small, futuristic-looking blue cube. The cube had faint lines of energy coursing through it, giving it an almost ethereal appearance. What he held was the Advanced Control Puzzle Cube. Items like this were specifically designed to help train one''s control more efficiently than practicing unaided. There were two variations of these cubes: The Basic Control Puzzle Cube, which featured 20 progressively challenging levels that required increasing control to complete. This version was sold at the academy for 300 credits and could be kept for the duration of the student¡¯s stay. The Advanced Control Puzzle Cube, the one Mikael was now holding, which served the same purpose but boasted 50 levels instead of 20. The highest level ever cleared on record was the 43rd; the remaining levels had never been conquered. This cube came with a hefty price tag of 2,000 credits and was also available for use throughout a student¡¯s time at the academy. Recalling the cost, Mikael hesitated for a moment, debating whether to purchase the advanced cube. Gritting his teeth, he ultimately decided to go for it. His reasoning was simple: if he started with the advanced version, it would suffice for all his training needs. However, if he began with the basic version and later upgraded, it would signal to others that he had completed the basic cube¡ªa level of growth he didn¡¯t want to reveal. Cube in hand, Mikael followed the directions displayed on his bracelet, leading him to a self-checkout station. He placed the cube on the machine and completed the payment using his bracelet. With the purchase complete, he exited the mall. After a short walk, he arrived at an orb that bore a striking resemblance to the one used during the first test of the academy''s entrance exam. However, this orb served a different purpose: it was designed to measure the potential potency increase a student would gain upon ranking up, factoring in their talents and control. Mikael paid the required 10 credits to use the orb, placed his hand on it, and channeled his aura into the device. Following a set of exercises designed to assess his control, the orb glowed briefly, and the results appeared on a nearby screen. Aura Results Name: Mikael Angelini Age: 21 Type: Aura Talent Level: Average Potency gain from talent: +45% Potency gain from control: +7% Total potency gain: +52% Result: Top Average Talent He repeated the same process for his mana. Mana Results Name: Mikael Angelini Age: 21 Type: Mana Talent Level: Average Potency gain from talent: +45% Potency gain from control: +4% Total potency gain: +49% Result: Top Average Talent Mikael committed the results to memory before leaving the training section. During a short walk toward his dormitory, he remembered that he needed to buy some food. After all, even though he didn¡¯t require much food to survive, he still needed to maintain the appearance of eating regularly. He arrived at a supermarket within the Academy''s territory and purchased enough groceries to last a week. After finishing his shopping, he took another brief walk and soon reached his dormitory room¡ªthough calling his luxurious apartment a "dormitory room" felt like a significant understatement. Once there, Mikael asked a crucial question. ¡°Records, will I be found out if I leave this world for the night?¡± [Question answerable for 5,000 LP. Do you want to pay? Yes/No?] ¡°Hell no! But why is it so expensive?!¡± [The answer is expensive because it requires observing the future of this world and analyzing the actions of its inhabitants to provide an accurate response.] The emotionless female voice of the Records answered, and Mikael immediately realized his mistake. ¡®Ah, it¡¯s because I worded my question poorly,¡¯ he thought. He rephrased, ¡°Is there anything that can track the movements of students when they¡¯re in their dormitories room?¡± [Question answerable for 100 LP. Do you want to pay? Yes/No?] ¡°That¡¯s more reasonable. Yes, I¡¯ll pay.¡± [Transaction confirmed: -200 LP.] Seeing the deduction, a vein throbbed on Mikael¡¯s forehead. ¡°Why did it cost 200 instead of the 100 you announced?¡± [The question itself cost 100 LP, and an additional 100 LP was charged for using the System outside the Records.] ¡°Fair enough. It¡¯s the same as when I buy something from the System Shop. So, I can assume this applies to all services provided by the System, right?¡± [Correct.] ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand,¡± Mikael continued. ¡°If it costs LP to use the System outside of the Records, how can I access my Status and System upgrades for free?¡± [Your Status Window is considered your property from the moment you joined the Records. It belongs to you, and even if you leave the Records, you will retain your Status Window and all System upgrades you¡¯ve purchased.]Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Mikael was pleasantly surprised by the news. He then asked, ¡°Alright, thanks for that information. But just now, I asked a question¡ªwhy didn¡¯t that cost LP?¡± [Whether a question costs LP depends on the complexity of finding the answer and the level of information required. The question about your Status Window involved basic information and was therefore free. Questions like the one you asked about the world of Dirarnia require the Records to expend energy to find the answer. The more energy used, the higher the LP cost.] ¡°Got it. Thanks for explaining. That was really informative!¡± [You¡¯re welcome.] The slight warmth in the otherwise emotionless voice of the Records surprised Mikael. He was stunned internally but kept his expression neutral. He calmly asked, ¡°Can you now explain the answer I paid for?¡± [There is nothing that can track a student¡¯s movements while they are in their dormitory, provided the door is locked and set to ¡®Do Not Disturb¡¯ mode. You must also remove your bracelet. Once these steps are taken, you can leave this world without being discovered. However, be cautious. Someone with a high enough authority level can still enter your dormitory, even when the door is in ¡®Do Not Disturb¡¯ mode.] As Mikael listened, he thought to himself ¡®Ah¡­ The Records are sentient¡ªor maybe there¡¯s someone behind them answering my questions. I¡¯m not sure which is true, but one thing is clear: if the Records weren¡¯t sentient, why would they respond with a ¡°You¡¯re welcome¡±? Maybe I¡¯m overthinking it. Perhaps the Records were programmed to be polite. But that warmer tone¡ªit wasn¡¯t my imagination. I¡¯m not foolish enough to dismiss it and later act shocked when it turns out the Records are sentient. Who would¡¯ve thought? If I¡¯m right, then anyone who disrespects the Records¡ªventing their frustration or calling them useless¡ªis not only ungrateful but also short-sighted, especially considering that the Records are the ones who granted humanity the ability to gain ¡®superpowers.¡¯ Anyway, I¡¯m not here to dwell on this, but those people are insulting an entity infinitely more powerful than themselves. If that¡¯s the case, they¡¯re absolutely screwed. Taking this into account, I should make an effort to be more polite and treat the Records as if I¡¯m speaking to an actual person. It won¡¯t cost me anything but might actually help me. Snapping out of his thoughts, Mikael thanked the Records once more. He locked his door, set the room to ¡®Do Not Disturb¡¯ mode, removed his bracelet, and requested the Records to transport him out of the world. Five minutes later, he vanished in a flash of light. He appeared in the bustling Hub, attracting a few glances due to his stylish white-gold uniform, but not enough to cause a stir. People here were used to seeing others in unusual attire. Mikael climbed the staircase, which functioned like a teleporter, and reappeared in his apartment. As he took in his surroundings, he couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Honestly, comparing this apartment to my dorm room in the Dirarnia world... yeah, there¡¯s no comparison.¡¯ He didn¡¯t linger on the thought and sat on the bed, focusing. ¡®Time for one last things before I go see Kiara!¡¯ [Swordsmanship Mastery - Tier 0, Level 5 (Max)] (Passive Skill) Description: This skill encapsulates the user''s knowledge, experience, and mastery of swordsmanship. Passive Effects: Improves learning and application of all swordsmanship-related techniques. Increases attack speed with a sword: +40% Increases attack damage with a sword: +20% Conditions for Level-Up: Obtain the Skill Evolution System: 1/1 Discover a way to upgrade swordsmanship to the next level: 1/1 Pay 200 LP: 0/200] He nodded as he reviewed the details. ¡®That¡¯s what I thought. To evolve this skill, I need to learn how to incorporate aura¡ªor something similar¡ªinto it. Essentially, my swordsmanship needs to become ¡°magical.¡±¡¯ Without hesitation, he paid the required 200 LP. A notification immediately appeared. [Your Tier 0, Level 5 skill - Swordsmanship Mastery has reached all necessary conditions to evolve. The available evolution paths are: Aura Swordsmanship Threaded Flying Sword Chained Sword Style] Mikael glanced at the options, unsure which to choose. He paused before asking, ¡°Records, is there a way to know what each skill evolution does?¡± [Yes. You can either ask me question for LP or purchase the Skill Rarity System Upgrade.] Curious, Mikael checked the System Upgrades Store and quickly found what he was looking for. [Skill Rarity System. Requirement: Skill System Description: Allows users to see the rarity of different skills and view detailed descriptions of a skill before evolving it. Note: The cost of leveling up a skill doubles with each increase in rarity. Price: 300 LP] [Purchase confirmed -300 LP.] After the transaction, the descriptions of the skills were updated. [Your Tier 0, Level 5 skill - Swordsmanship Mastery has reached all necessary conditions to evolve. The updated evolution paths are: Aura Swordsmanship (Common)Description: Swordsmanship enhanced by infusing aura into the blade, elevating its strength to a new level. Threaded Flying Sword (Uncommon)Description: Allows the user to connect multiple swords using aura threads, enabling them to "fly" and launch coordinated attacks. Chained Sword Style (Rare)Description: Builds on aura thread techniques, allowing the user to not only control swords remotely but also enhance close-combat attacks with these threads.] Mikael carefully read through the descriptions, momentarily perplexed. ¡®I understand Aura Swordsmanship and Threaded Flying Sword¡ªthey reflect techniques I¡¯ve actively used. But the third one, Chained Sword Style, and the fact that it¡¯s rare? That¡¯s less clear.¡¯ After some thought, he reasoned, ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because my aura thread training applies to both Threaded Flying Sword and Chained Sword Style. Add to that my ideas that I had for close-combat fighting, and the system must have considered it enough to create this evolution path. It doesn¡¯t fully add up, but it¡¯s the only explanation that makes any sense.¡¯ Mikael smirked. ¡®Honestly, the choice is obvious. Picking between common, uncommon, and rare skills? I¡¯d be a fool to go for the lower rarity just to save LP. Sure, rare skills cost four times as much to level up, but the payoff is worth it.¡¯ [Chained Sword Style (Rare) evolution path chosen. Your Swordsmanship Mastery (Common) - Tier 0, Level 5 has evolved into Chained Sword Style (Rare) - Tier 1, Level 1.] [Chained Sword Style - Tier 1, Level 1(Rare Active/Passive Skill) Description:Builds on aura thread techniques, allowing the user to not only control swords remotely but also enhance close-combat attacks with these threads Active Effects: When the user is actively channeling his aura in his swords their sharpness, and durability is enhanced to the next level with any supplementary aura cost. The user can use the Chained Sword Style Form. All the form created by the users are enhanced and become magically stronger Created Form: Chained Sword Style - 1st Form,(Not created) Passive Effects: The users will be able to learn and apply knowlege related to the Chained Sword Style a lot faster. Conditions for Level-Up: Create the 1st Form: 0/1 Pay 800 LP: 0/800] ¡®This... is exactly what I was thinking about! It seems the Records can somehow discern what I want to achieve. I don¡¯t know what methods they use, but this skill perfectly aligns with what I intended to create. The other two evolved versions of Swordsmanship Mastery appear to be techniques I¡¯ve already learned.¡¯ ¡®For instance, Aura Swordsmanship is essentially basic swordsmanship combined with aura usage¡ªsomething I¡¯ve been doing since I gained aura. The Threaded Flying Sword seems to correspond to my current training. Recently, I¡¯ve been fighting with a combination of swordsmanship while simultaneously controlling a ¡°flying¡± sword to attack my enemy. Lastly, the Chained Sword Style reflects the fighting style I¡¯ve been contemplating creating.¡¯ Chapter 42:Developing the relation with Kiara ¡®The fact that the three evolved versions of Swordsmanship Mastery can be categorized into my ¡°past,¡± ¡°present,¡± and ¡°future¡± is honestly terrifying,¡¯ he thought, a chill running down his spine. ¡®Moments like these remind me of just how powerful the Records are. It¡¯s truly ridiculous. But I shouldn¡¯t overthink it¡ªthere¡¯s no reason the Records would care about someone like me. I¡¯m just a weak human. So please, Records, forget I exist. I¡¯d be perfectly happy with that.¡¯ ¡®I got lost in my thoughts for a moment, but now I should go see Kiara. She¡¯ll be happy to see me¡ªafter all, I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s a yandere. I told her I wouldn¡¯t visit for a month, but it¡¯s only been, what, eight days? It¡¯ll be a nice surprise.¡¯ After snapping out of his thoughts, Mikael left his apartment and appeared in the training room where Kiara resided. This time, however, he entered without paying anything. He had after all discovered he wasn¡¯t actually required to pay to access the training room¡­ As he appeared in the training room, Mikael gave his surroundings a quick glance but didn¡¯t see Kiara. He concluded she must be in her room. Just as he approached Kiara¡¯s room, he heard some loud words. ¡°This motherfucker! Stop feeding the other team!¡± Hearing Kiara¡¯s angry curses, he raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡®Did she become a true gamer while I was away?¡¯ he thought, a small smirk playing on his lips at the amusing situation. Without dwelling on it further, he entered her room. The door didn¡¯t creak, allowing him to slip inside without alerting her. Kiara was seated on a gaming chair, fully focused on the screen in front of her. She was completely absorbed in her game, but what truly caught Mikael¡¯s attention was how she was dressed. Gone were her usual clothes¡ªa mix of medieval armor and dresses. Instead, she wore a tight white T-shirt that highlighted her perky breasts. The fabric was slightly translucent, revealing her black bra underneath. She paired it with short denim shorts that accentuated her thighs. Combined with the intense expression she wore as she stared at the screen, Mikael found himself momentarily stunned. Shaking off his daze, Mikael approached her, curious about what she was playing. She was immersed in a popular MOBA game, so focused that she didn¡¯t notice him even as he stood only a few meters behind her. ¡®Did I create a gamer?¡¯ he wondered, his eyes briefly lingering on her hourglass figure. ¡®A beautiful gamer¡­¡¯ Deciding not to disturb her, Mikael sat on the futon at the back of the room, waiting for her to finish her game. A short while later, Kiara pulled off her headset, cursing under her breath. ¡°Ahh, this game is so frustrating! I can¡¯t play anymore. Let¡¯s do some physical activities to clear my mind!¡± As she spun her chair around, her eyes landed on Mikael sitting on the futon. She blinked in disbelief, rubbed her eyes, and then suddenly leaped out of her chair with a shout. ¡°Mikael!¡± He felt her soft body collide with his as she threw herself onto him, pushing him further back onto the futon. She hugged him tightly, murmuring his name softly. Seeing her like this, Mikael couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. ¡®I really should give her more attention. She¡¯s clearly crazy about me, and honestly¡­while I¡¯m not in love yet, I do like her, and I¡¯m willing to let myself fall for her.¡¯ Wrapping his arms around her, he began to gently caress her back. Kiara melted under his touch, her murmurs fading into silence as she relaxed completely. They stayed like that for a while before Mikael gently pulled her away from his chest. Kiara looked up at him with questioning eyes, which Mikael answered by leaning in and kissing her. She froze in surprise for a moment but quickly responded, wrapping her arms around his neck and deepening the kiss with an even greater intensity. ¡°Mmmh,¡± she moaned softly, the sound muffled by their kiss. When they finally broke apart, Mikael found himself entranced by her beauty. She was always stunning, but today¡ªwith a deep blush coloring her cheeks and a shy, vulnerable expression¡ªshe looked irresistible. Still, he managed to restrain himself. He held her close and fell back onto the futon, taking her with him. Kiara rested her head on his chest, and they lay there comfortably. ¡°Glad to see you,¡± Mikael murmured, gazing down at her. Hearing his words, Kiara¡¯s face lit up with a radiant smile. ¡°I¡¯m happier than you can imagine to hear that!¡± she replied. Her expression turned uncertain as she continued. ¡°But¡­weren¡¯t you supposed to stay in that world you¡¯re exploring for at least a month? That¡¯s what the message I received said.¡± Mikael began to play with her hair, prompting her to close her eyes and relax again. ¡°Yes, I was supposed to stay in Dirarnia for at least a month, but I missed you, so I decided to come back for a visit.¡± ¡°You missed me?¡± she murmured her eyes still closed, a mix of tenderness and something darker creeping into her smile. Mikael gave a self-deprecating smile that Kiara didn¡¯t notice. ¡°Yeah¡­ Last time we talked, we¡¯d just started our relationship, and then I left for another world right after. That was inconsiderate of me. I¡¯m sorry.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. At his apology, Kiara¡¯s smile widened to an unsettling degree. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling. If it¡¯s you who hurts me, I can endure anything.¡± She opened her eyes and met his gaze, her voice firm. ¡°Anything.¡± Seeing this remarkable woman, Mikael felt a pang in his chest. ¡®How could I have been so thoughtless? I¡¯m not used to caring about people so I wrongly acted, and I hurt her¡­¡¯ He leaned down to place a tender kiss on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m really lucky to have you,¡± he said sincerely. Looking into her eyes, he added, ¡°I can stay with you for the next few hours before I need to return to Dirarnia. If there¡¯s anything I can do to make it up to you, just let me know.¡± A pensive expression crossed her face before she spoke softly, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°C-Can we stay like this and just use this time to cuddle and talk?¡± She looked up at him with an expectant gaze. Seeing her like this, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse. ¡°Sure,¡± he replied with a gentle smile. Kiara¡¯s face lit up with happiness as she rested her head against his chest, her expression radiating contentment. Mikael couldn¡¯t help but notice how captivating she looked, especially as she lay on him, her soft, voluptuous figure pressed against his chest. Yet, he controlled himself, choosing instead to wrap his arms around her and engage in lighthearted conversation. Hours slipped by unnoticed. The time spent together brought them closer, easing the sense of urgency that had previously defined their relationship. Mikael now found himself gently stroking Kiara¡¯s hair as she dozed off on his chest, a serene smile gracing her face even in her sleep. ¡°Beep, beep.¡± The sharp, intrusive alert sounded directly in his mind, pulling him out of his peaceful moment. He winced at the annoyance, recognizing it as a notification from the System. It was time for him to return to the Academy. He glanced down at Kiara, who was sleeping so peacefully, and hesitated. He didn¡¯t want to wake her, but he had no choice. Gently, he shook her awake. Kiara groaned softly and swatted at his hand in a half-asleep protest, clearly wanting to continue her nap. Her reaction made him chuckle, but he couldn¡¯t let her stay asleep. He leaned closer and spoke tenderly. ¡°Kiara, love, I need to leave.¡± Her eyes snapped open, and she jolted upright. ¡°Leave? Why do you have to go? Why can¡¯t we stay here together forever and ever?¡± As she spoke, her smile wavered and twisted into something unsettling. Noticing her shift, Mikael couldn¡¯t help but think she was endearingly yandere. Smiling, he pulled her into his arms and kissed her deeply. ¡°Mwah.¡± Their tongues intertwined in an intense kiss before they finally broke apart, breathless. Mikael gave her a soft, teasing lecture. ¡°You know I need to leave for the Central Academy. I explained this to you yesterday.¡± Kiara pouted adorably. ¡°I know...¡± He hugged her tightly. ¡°I won¡¯t be gone long. I¡¯ll come back to see you soon, I promise.¡± She let out a dejected sigh but nodded in reluctant acceptance. Seeing her disheartened expression, Mikael struggled to find the right words to comfort her. Instead, he tightened his embrace. This was, after all, his first real romantic relationship, and he was still learning how to navigate it. After a few moments, he reluctantly ended the hug, knowing he couldn¡¯t delay any longer. Under Kiara¡¯s wistful gaze, he exited the training room. Once outside, he found himself in the Hub and prepared to re-enter the Dirarnia world. As Mikael entered his dormitory, he scanned his surroundings and felt relieved to see that nothing had changed during his absence. This reassured him that no one had intruded while he was away. Satisfied with this conclusion, he strapped on his bracelets and left his dormitory, ready for the classes he had scheduled for the day. ¡®Today I¡¯ve got my two mage courses: Mage Foundations this morning and Mage Specialization: Wind this afternoon. I¡¯m in a great mood and excited. Last night with Kiara was so relaxing, and now I get to learn magic. How could this not be a good day?¡¯ He continued walking through the magnificent Academy grounds. Despite the number of students around him, the vast size of the Academy ensured it never felt crowded. As he walked, he caught snippets of nearby conversations mentioning him, though far less frequently than yesterday. After all, while the news of a commoner winning the entrance test, which focused on battle prowess, was noteworthy, it wasn¡¯t that impossible and eventually, the novelty would wear off. As Mikael strolled, a soft voice interrupted his thoughts. ¡°Excuse me, can I talk to you?¡± He turned around, surprised to see Amelia addressing him. ¡°Sure. What¡¯s this about?¡± he asked, uncertain of her intent. The nearby students immediately noticed the interaction. Not only was Amelia stunningly beautiful, but her calm and composed aura, coupled with her status as the heiress of a duke¡¯s family, made her practically a goddess in the eyes of male students. ¡°Why is that guy talking to our goddess?¡± ¡°Kill that bastard!¡± Hearing the murmurs, Amelia felt a twinge of irritation but maintained her serene demeanor. ¡°Can we go somewhere quieter to talk?¡± she asked, glancing pointedly at the gawking students around them. Mikael was intrigued. He and Amelia weren¡¯t particularly close, so her request piqued his curiosity. ¡°Alright, but I don¡¯t have much time,¡± he replied, glancing at his bracelet. ¡°I¡¯ve got a class that will soon start.¡± Amelia¡¯s expression shifted briefly to surprise. She was accustomed to men bending over backward for her attention¡ªeven her best friend¡¯s fianc¨¦ wasn¡¯t an exception. Seeing someone prioritize his schedule over her was a novel experience. Her composure quickly returned, and she said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this won¡¯t take long.¡± Mikael nodded and followed her. The two began walking away, leaving the students behind in a state of shock. ¡°No way! Amelia¡¯s going somewhere private with a guy?¡± ¡°That bastard needs to die!¡± someone exclaimed angrily. A few nearby boys nodded in furious agreement, but their outburst earned disdainful looks from a group of nearby girls. One of the girls rolled her eyes and snapped, ¡°You¡¯re just jealous because Mikael is more handsome than you. With a face like yours, Amelia wouldn¡¯t even look at you.¡± ¡°Typical fangirl behavior,¡± one of the boys muttered bitterly. The girls, however, weren¡¯t buying it. Another retorted, ¡°And what you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t simping for Amelia just because you can¡¯t handle the fact that Mikael is better-looking?¡± As the students argued among themselves, Mikael and Amelia reached a quiet spot, entirely unaware¡ªor perhaps indifferent¡ªto the commotion their departure had caused. Chapter 43:Learning the mage path (1) ¡°So, what did you want to talk about? I don¡¯t think we have much to discuss,¡± Mikael inquired. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than me, and this is the first time someone my age has ever defeated me,¡± she said with a determined gaze. She continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯d like to spar with you¡ªto grow stronger and eventually beat you.¡± He raised an eyebrow, surprised by her obsession with strength, especially given her typically calm demeanor. ¡°I beat you, sure, but it was in a small space, and with you as a ranger, I was at a clear advantage. If I couldn¡¯t win under those conditions, I¡¯d honestly be trash.¡± ¡°The ¡®trash¡¯ you mentioned includes every other first-year student except you,¡± she replied with a funny expression. ¡°I came second in the battle royale, and considering the circumstances of our fight, there¡¯s no excuse. I was an E- Warrior, and you were just an F- Warrior. That¡¯s why I want to spar with you¡ªto learn from you and grow stronger.¡± Mikael considered her words for a moment before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t see a problem with sparring, but when do you want to do it?¡± ¡°I was thinking during the dueling class. We can use the sparring sessions with our classmates to practice against each other,¡± she proposed. ¡°I¡¯m fine with that,¡± he replied. Hearing his response, a faint smirk appeared on her face, quickly replaced by her usual composed expression. ¡°Thank you for your time,¡± she said politely before turning to leave. ¡®That was¡­ an odd encounter,¡¯ Mikael thought to himself as he also walked away, heading toward his Mage Foundation class, which was about to begin. The reason he accepted her offer was simple: it would help him grow. Sparring against a skilled warrior trained by a noble family was bound to be beneficial. Another factor in his decision was her beauty¡ªhe had recently decided to be more proactive in forming his harem. If he could grow stronger while spending time with a beautiful woman, it was killing two birds with one stone. However, one thing was certain: he wouldn¡¯t bend over backward for her like the other guys at the school seemed to do. He had his pride and wouldn¡¯t allow himself to become a simp just because a woman was beautiful. *** ¡°And that will be all for today¡¯s class,¡± said a middle-aged man, the teacher of the Mage Foundation class. With that, Mikael rose from his chair and exited the classroom. In this introductory class, he hadn¡¯t learned how to cast spells yet but had gained a foundational understanding of magic. Magic in this world was divided into eight elements: the basic ones¡ªfire, wind, water, and earth¡ªand the advanced ones¡ªlight, shadow, lightning, and space. Having an affinity with an element allows for faster and easier mastery of spells related to that element. While it is possible to learn spells from elements outside of one¡¯s affinity, it is not recommended, as time is better spent mastering spells aligned with your own affinity. Of course, it isn¡¯t all he learned, he also learned other things like that the power of a spell depends on several factors, but the two main ones are potency and mana expenditure. The first factor, potency, is tied to the mage''s rank and reflects the quality of their mana. The second factor is the quantity of mana used; for example, a fireball cast with 50 mana would be significantly stronger than one cast with only 15 mana. Another key concept introduced was the three levels of spellcasting proficiency. The first level requires the mage to chant aloud to cast a spell. At the second level, the mage can recite the chant mentally, often reducing its length. The third and final level allows the mage to cast spells purely through intent, without the need for any chant. During the class, the students¡¯ affinities were tested using a magical orb. Mikael, using his System, masked his true affinity¡ªwhich covered all elements¡ªand revealed only affinities for fire, wind, and space. While this combination was already impressive, it wasn¡¯t unheard of. After leaving the class, Mikael wandered through the Academy until he discovered a quiet, secluded park surrounded by lush greenery. He sat on a bench and pulled out the control puzzle he had purchased the previous day but hadn¡¯t yet tried due to his visit to Kiara. He began working on the puzzle. The first levels were so simple that they took less than a minute each to complete. However, as he progressed, the difficulty increased, requiring more precise control and time to solve. Mikael found this activity relaxing, enjoying the solitude and the peaceful natural surroundings. Hours passed as he focused on the puzzle, and before he knew it, it was time for his Mage Specialization: Wind class. Skipping lunch didn¡¯t bother him; he had managed to clear up to the 21st level of the cube. After a short walk, he arrived at the classroom. This was also the room for the Ranker Path class, which Emily taught. As his homeroom teacher, Emily was responsible for three mandatory subjects for his class, in addition to teaching Wind Magic to those who chose this specialization. Noticing that the classroom was nearly full, Mikael found a seat and waited for the class to begin. When the time came, Emily stood up and addressed the students. ¡°Hello, everyone! I see a few familiar faces, but most of you probably don¡¯t know me, so let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Emily Auror, an SS- Rank Wind Mage. I¡¯ll be your instructor for this class on wind magic.¡± She continued, ¡°You can address me however you¡¯d like¡ªEmily, Miss Emily, or Miss Auror. I¡¯m not too concerned about formalities so there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Some students frowned at her casual demeanor. Emily, unbothered, pressed on, ¡°Now that introductions are out of the way, let¡¯s get straight to today¡¯s subject. I won¡¯t go into detail about how being a ranker works, as you all had your Ranker Path class yesterday and should already know the basics.¡± ¡°Can anyone explain the difference between a mage and a warrior?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emily spoke while pointing at a student. A brown-haired girl began to speak. ¡°Warriors use aura, which reinforces their bodies or weapons but isn¡¯t easily controlled outside of their bodies. Mages, on the other hand, use mana, which can¡¯t enhance their bodies directly but can be manipulated externally to cast spells, like a wind slash.¡± Emily nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good explanation, but there¡¯s something I need to clarify. While it¡¯s true that we mages can¡¯t reinforce our bodies like warriors, our physical strength does increase as we rank up, just like warriors.¡± ¡°I know it sounds surprising, but it¡¯s true. The base strength of a mage and a warrior is the same, provided neither of them trains specifically. The difference comes into play when a warrior activates their aura¡ªit enhances their bodies to a level that makes it nearly impossible for us to confront them up close without preparation.¡± ¡°To counter this, mages can envelop their bodies with mana infused with their elemental affinity.¡± Many students looked surprised by her words. Emily paused for a few seconds before a green-colored mana began swirling around her at high speed. ¡°Woah!¡± ¡°She can silent-cast!¡± a girl exclaimed excitedly. Emily gestured at her and continued. ¡°This is called a wind cloak, created with my mana. Using it, my strength is roughly equivalent to that of an S- Rank warrior while I am a SS- Mage so while I am weaker at least I while be able to react. Of course, the exact comparison depends on the potency of our respective energies, but this gives you a general idea.¡± ¡°Learning to form an elemental cloak is an essential skill if you don¡¯t want to die the moment someone closes the distance on you,¡± she said with a serious expression. ¡°I cannot emphasize enough how important it is to master an elemental cloak! However, before attempting this, you need to be proficient in wind magic. At the very least, you must be capable of casting 2nd-circle spells proficiently.¡± Mikael recognized the term "circle." The Mage Foundation teacher had covered it earlier. Spells in this world were classified into circles based on their complexity and strength, ranging from 1st-circle spells to the immensely powerful 6th-circle spells used by only the most elite mages. ¡°The first spell I¡¯ll teach you is a basic one¡ªnearly useless except as a training tool for mastering more advanced spells. You¡¯ll be learning the 1st-circle spell, Gale.¡± Emily began drawing on the board at the front of the class. She wrote the spell''s name, its circle level, the mana movement diagram, and the incantation. She recited the incantation she had just written, ¡°Gale winds, heed my call, sweep forth and appear before me!¡± As she finished, a gust of wind materialized before her, scattering some dust in its wake. After the demonstration, she spoke again. ¡°This is the incantation. Of course, you¡¯ll also need to synchronize your mana flow with the chant. If your mana moves too quickly or too slowly, or if it doesn¡¯t flow in the correct way, the spell will fail.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome to take a picture of the diagram before heading to the training section to practice. Alternatively, you can practice here in class since this spell isn¡¯t dangerous. If you have any questions, feel free to ask¡ªI¡¯ll be available for the duration of the class.¡± ¡°For those of you who can already cast 1st-circle spells, you may visit the Academy library to study up to 3rd-circle magic. However,¡± she added with a stern expression, ¡°do not attempt to copy or take pictures of the library¡¯s spellbooks. If you do, we¡¯ll know, and the punishments range from fines to expulsion.¡± She paused for a moment to gather her thoughts before continuing, ¡°And that¡¯s all for now! I don¡¯t have much more to teach you at the moment. On the path of a mage, it¡¯s extremely important to learn things on your own rather than just copying what¡¯s been taught. So, I¡¯ll leave it at that for now. But if you have any questions, feel free to ask me.¡± As she finished speaking, a small number of students left the class immediately, but the majority stayed and began practicing the incantation. ¡°Gale winds, heed my call, sweep forth and appear before me!¡± Many students failed, but a significant number managed to succeed on their first attempt¡ªit was, after all, one of the simplest 1st-circle spells. Mikael saw the gusts of wind forming around the room but ignored them, focusing instead on the instructions on the board. The idea of casting his first spell excited him. Following the instructions, he began by emitting mana from his core and then altering it to a wind-attributed state. ¡°Gale winds, heed my call, sweep forth and appear before me!¡± he recited, moving his mana as directed on the board. ¡°...¡± Nothing happened, as expected. Undeterred, Mikael repeated the process. His attempt continued the 2nd, 3rd, 8th and continued without results. However, on his 22nd try, an extremely small gust of wind appeared before him. ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± he murmured, thrilled. Despite its weakness, he had successfully cast his first spell¡ªa milestone nonetheless. A nearby boy snickered at Mikael¡¯s feeble attempt, but Mikael ignored him, unwilling to waste energy dealing with another arrogant noble. Seeing he was being ignored, the boy lost interest and returned to casting spells noisily, as though trying to attract as much attention as possible. Mikael, meanwhile, kept practicing at his desk, even as the rest of the class grew lively with students chatting and comparing spells. He was one of the few who continued working diligently. Emily quietly observed, taking note of everyone¡¯s progress. Throughout the remainder of the class, Mikael steadily improved his mastery of the Gale spell. Time flew by, and he was so absorbed in his practice that he didn¡¯t notice the class had ended. ¡°Mikael.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± He looked up to see Emily standing beside him. ¡°The class ended a few minutes ago.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± he murmured, glancing around to find the room empty. ¡°Oh, sorry! I didn¡¯t notice¡ªI was too focused on the spell.¡± Emily smiled at his response. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s always encouraging to see hardworking students. Keep it up! To excel as a mage, especially with your dual talent, you¡¯ll need to master both the path of a warrior and a mage, which means working twice as hard as others.¡± Chapter 44:Learning the mage path (2) Mikael nodded, already planning as much. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m more of a warrior than a mage. Do you have any advice for a beginner mage like me?¡± Emily paused for a moment, thinking. ¡°I¡¯d say there are two important things. First, work on your mana control. Not only will it make your rank-ups more effective, as you learned in the Ranker Path course, but it will also help you learn new spells more quickly. Second, don¡¯t rush to learn higher-circle magic. Focus on mastering the spells you¡¯ve already learned before moving on.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind! But I have one more question: how do you silent-cast?¡± Emily chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re certainly curious, aren¡¯t you?¡± Mikael grinned. ¡°I¡¯m just making efficient use of my resources by asking questions!¡± Emily gave him an approving look. ¡°Well said. At the Academy, you need to use every resource available to stay ahead. That¡¯s especially true for commoners like us.¡± Mikael raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re a commoner?¡± Emily seemed slightly surprised by the question. ¡°Yes, of course. My family name is Auror¡ªit¡¯s not a noble name.¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know that. But you can¡¯t expect me to memorize every noble family name, can you?¡± Emily chuckled. ¡°Fair enough. There are far too many to keep track of.¡± ¡°But back to your question about silent casting,¡± she continued. ¡°To silent-cast, you need to be highly proficient with magic in general and even more so with the specific spell you¡¯re using. To understand silent casting, you first need a good grasp of chanting. I don¡¯t know if another teacher has explained this yet, but I¡¯ll share my understanding.¡± ¡°When you cast a spell, you manipulate your mana¡ªgiving it form, properties, and so on. A chant simplifies this process. For example, when you say, ¡®Gale winds, heed my call, sweep forth and appear before me!¡¯ for the Gale spell, you don¡¯t need to think about every detail of what the spell does¡ªthe chant handles that for you. All you need to do is control your mana.¡± ¡°When you¡¯re skilled enough, you can cast the spell by reciting the chant in your head, which is harder but still provides some guidance. With enough proficiency, you can gradually shorten the chant until you no longer need it at all. At that point, you¡¯re doing all the manipulation yourself.¡± ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± ¡°No, that was pretty clear. Thanks!¡± Mikael said as he stood, ready to leave. Emily walked with him to the door, locking it behind them after they exited. Mikael gave her a polite nod of farewell and departed. He made his way through the Academy until he reached the library designated for first-year students. As he stepped inside, he was greeted by the grandeur of the space and the serene atmosphere. Only a handful of students were scattered quietly among the aisles and study tables. Despite the impressive sight, Mikael showed little reaction, already accustomed to such environments. At the entrance of the library, a board displayed a list of rules: Library Rules:
  1. Do not speak loudly.
  1. You may read books for free as long as you remain in the library.
  1. You can rent books for credits, with payments due weekly. A person may rent a maximum of five books.
He took note of the rules before stepping further into the building and approaching the counter. Behind it sat a beautiful girl with purple hair streaked with red and striking violet eyes. She had a petite frame and appeared drowsy, with a half-closed book resting on the counter in front of her. ¡°Excuse me, miss,¡± Mikael said as he reached the counter. The girl lifted her head, letting out a small, sleepy ¡°Yes? Can I help you?¡± Mikael offered her a charming smile, which, coupled with his handsome features, caught her attention and seemed to wake her up slightly. ¡°Sorry to bother you, but are you a librarian?¡± he asked. ¡°Kinda¡­ I¡¯m a third-year student working part-time as an assistant librarian. If you have questions, feel free to ask,¡± she replied, patting her small chest with a confident expression. However, her sleepy demeanor undermined her attempt at looking self-assured. ¡°Thanks. Actually, I¡¯m looking for some books you¡¯d recommend for a beginner mage,¡± Mikael explained. The girl thought for a moment before responding, ¡°Books that might help? Hmm¡­ Mage Theory, Spellcasting for Beginners, and a easy spellbook that matches your affinity. That way, you can practice applying what you¡¯ve learned instead of just focusing on theory.¡± ¡°Sounds good. I¡¯ll follow your suggestions,¡± Mikael said gratefully before heading off. The assistant librarian replied with a sleepy ¡°Hmm,¡± resting her head back on the counter but keeping an eye on Mikael from the corner of her eyes as he browsed. Mikael wandered through the aisles of bookshelves and, after a short search, found the two books she recommended. Then, he located the section for wind spells and picked up the 1st circle spellbook, Gale.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Once he had gathered the books, he returned to the counter. Seeing him approach, the girl sluggishly raised her head and gave him a questioning look. He answered her unspoken query by placing the three books on the counter. Understanding his intent, she asked just to confirm, in her usual sleepy voice, ¡°You want to rent these?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Mikael replied. She nodded and began scanning the books. When she reached the Gale spellbook, she hesitated. ¡°You¡¯re taking the Gale spellbook? It¡¯s one of the simplest and weakest spells out there. Why would you want to learn it?¡± she asked, curious. ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Mikael replied. ¡°I¡¯m a complete beginner when it comes to magic, so I want to start with something easy to learn before moving on to more challenging spells.¡± She seemed mildly convinced by his explanation. ¡°I guess that makes sense¡­ but to be such a beginner? You shouldn¡¯t have been able to pass the entrance exam if that¡¯s the case. Or is it because you¡¯re extremely talented that your pratical results don¡¯t matter?¡± she asked. Realizing her tone sounded too inquisitive, she quickly added, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to pry. I was just curious.¡± He waved away her concerns. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s always a pleasure to talk to a beautiful lady.¡± A faint blush spread across her face at his words. She wasn¡¯t used to people daring to flirt with her, especially not someone as handsome as Mikael. ¡°A-A-Anyway, you wanted to rent these books, right? Oh, I¡¯ll need your name to register the rental,¡± she stammered, half-embarrassed and half-surprised by the sudden flirt. ¡°I¡¯m Mikael Angelini.¡± ¡°Mikael Angelini, huh...¡± she repeated his name as if committing it to memory before introducing herself. ¡°I¡¯m Lyra Mystoria. Nice to meet you!¡± she declared, her sleepy demeanor replaced by a more awake expression. ¡°Mystoria? Like the royal family?¡± Mikael asked, raising an eyebrow. Lyra gave a small, affirmative nod, watching him curiously, as if gauging his reaction. ¡°Damn,¡± he muttered under his breath, surprised, before brushing it off and continuing, ¡°So, Miss Lyra, if you¡¯re part of the royal family, why are you working as an assistant librarian?¡± Her expression tightened slightly, and her tone cooled. ¡°That¡¯s personal, and I¡¯d rather not talk about it. It¡¯s intrusive.¡± Realizing his mistake, Mikael quickly corrected himself. ¡°If you found that question intrusive, how about I balance the scales? I¡¯ll answer your earlier unasked question about why I¡¯m a beginner in magic despite passing the entrance exam. That way, it¡¯s one invasive question each.¡± Lyra¡¯s frown melted into a small, intrigued smile. Now fully engaged, she leaned forward. ¡°Fair enough, but you go first.¡± ¡°Sure. The reason I¡¯m such a newbie in magic is that I¡¯m a dual-talent type. My awakening wasn¡¯t long ago, so I only had time to train as a warrior before the entrance exam. Now, I want to focus on learning magic¡ªafter all, not doing so would mean wasting half of my potential.¡± She nodded in understanding. ¡°That makes sense. Being both a warrior and a mage is incredibly powerful, but it requires hard work and smart training.¡± She seemed genuinely excited as she rummaged under the counter, pulling out a book. ¡°This book is about combining the warrior and mage paths to become more powerful. It might help you.¡± Her enthusiasm was palpable, her love for books shining through. Seeing her like this, Mikael couldn¡¯t help but find this ¡®princess¡¯ rather endearing. ¡°Thanks for the suggestion, but could you hold onto it for now? I¡¯m still a total beginner mage¡ªprobably one of the worst first-years. I¡¯m not ready to combine paths yet.¡± Lyra¡¯s excitement dimmed slightly, but she nodded and returned the book under the counter. ¡°Alright. My turn, then. The reason I work as an assistant librarian, even though I¡¯m part of the royal family, is simple¡ªI love books. Working here lets me read as much as I want.¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the go-to person for any library-related questions. You probably know this place like the back of your hand,¡± Mikael said with a grin. ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t tell your friends,¡± Lyra replied with mock seriousness. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be disturbed all the time. I like my peace and quiet... and the occasional nap.¡± Mikael raised an eyebrow at her words, giving her a playful look. Realizing how her statement might sound, Lyra quickly clarified, ¡°I don¡¯t mean you! I just don¡¯t want to be overwhelmed by people constantly bothering me.¡± ¡°Got it. Now, can I rent these books?¡± Seeing that he was changing the subject and preparing to leave, Lyra felt a twinge of disappointment but didn¡¯t let it show. She nodded and scanned the three books, allowing Mikael to use his bracelet to pay for the rentals. ¡°Thanks for your help,¡± Mikael said before turning to leave. Lyra watched him go, her mood souring as she rested her head on the counter. Internally, she berated herself, ¡®I was finally talking to someone, and I made him leave... I¡¯m not used to this. I prefer books, but I wish I could have friends too... and I ruined it.¡¯ A nearby student, who had witnessed the conversation and found the princess approachable, mustered his courage and approached her. ¡°Excuse me, could you help me find a book?¡± Still grumpy, Lyra didn¡¯t even look up. Annoyed at being disturbed, she replied sharply, ¡°No, I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± The boy froze, confused by her abruptness. Not daring to press further the princess, he quietly left. Meanwhile, Mikael, carrying the three books, reflected on the interaction. ¡®Flirting is harder than I thought. I¡¯ve never really done it before, but I figured it would be easier... And what are the odds? The cute librarian I was flirting with turns out to be from the royal family. Although, she didn¡¯t actually say she¡¯s a princess...¡¯ He let out a quiet chuckle. ¡®This feels like something straight out of a story. Honestly, I¡¯m tempted to go back and flirt with her again¡ªit was surprisingly enjoyable.¡¯ He shook his head, brushing the thought aside. ¡®No, I need to focus on my training. Priorities first.¡¯ After a short walk, during which he was lost in thought, Mikael arrived at his dormitory. Unlocking the door, he stepped into his room. He settled onto the couch and began reading the Mage Theory book. ¡°Fwoosh.¡± He flipped through the pages at a faster-than-expected pace, quickly absorbing the information. He couldn¡¯t help but marvel, ¡®I can really feel the difference in my brain compared to before the Records. Not only am I reading faster, but I¡¯m also understanding the text more deeply, and my memorization has improved significantly!¡¯ Encouraged by this realization, he continued his reading. Throughout the night, he alternated between Mage Theory and Spellcasting for Beginners. The process was lengthy, but it solidified his foundational knowledge of magic, ensuring he would have an easier time learning spells in the future. After a sleepless and foodless night, Mikael prepared himself a hearty breakfast. Feeling refreshed, he left his dormitory room, ready to face the day. Chapter 45:Duel Class And Passing Time After a short walk through the hallways of the Academy, Mikael arrived at a gym where the rest of his class was gathered, with Emily teaching the dueling class. The gym was well-equipped, featuring weapon racks filled with wooden training weapons and multiple sparring stages for practice bouts. He joined the group and waited briefly before Emily checked her watch and addressed the class. ¡°Alright, everyone, welcome to your first dueling class. I don¡¯t have much to say other than this: you¡¯ll be sparring with your classmates to improve. Remember, this is practice, so there shouldn¡¯t be any injuries.¡± She paused to let her words sink in before continuing with a firm tone. ¡°You¡¯re free to fight however you¡¯d like¡ªwhether it¡¯s a 1v1, 2v2, or even a 3v2. The only rule is that all participants must agree to the match. If I catch anyone forcing someone into a duel or bullying, there will be serious consequences.¡± With that, she clapped her hands and concluded, ¡°That¡¯s all. Happy sparring!¡± As soon as Emily finished speaking, Amelia approached Mikael, catching the attention of nearby students. ¡°Spar?¡± she asked directly. ¡°That¡¯s what we agreed on, right?¡± Mikael replied. ¡°Yeah,¡± she confirmed with a nod. He pointed toward a nearby sparring stage. ¡°Here?¡± She nodded again. ¡°That works. But what rules do you want to set for this spar?¡± Mikael thought for a moment before answering. ¡°Why don¡¯t we keep it simple? We¡¯ll fight until one of us wins. No special rules¡ªjust a straightforward sparring match.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it!¡± Amelia agreed enthusiastically. The two of them headed to the weapon rack to choose their equipment. Amelia selected a bow and a quiver filled with training arrows and two daggers, while Mikael grabbed two wooden swords. He then connected the hilts of the swords with an aura thread that was connected to his hands. Once armed, they took their positions on the stage, facing each other. A significant portion of the class gathered around, their interest piqued as they prepared to witness the duel. ¡°Ready?¡± Mikael asked. Amelia responded with a nod as Mikael began the countdown. ¡°Three, two...¡± At "two," both fighters wrapped themselves in aura cloaks, simultaneously enveloping their weapons in their energy. ¡°One¡ªgo!¡± At the signal, Mikael launched himself forward like a rocket toward Amelia, while she unleashed arrows in rapid succession, resembling a machine gun. Thwack! The arrows were parried mid-air by Mikael¡¯s chained swords, their extended range enhanced by his aura threads. The weapons snaked toward Amelia, forcing her to drop to the ground in a swift evasive maneuver before she retaliated with another arrow. Mikael leapt into the air to avoid it, but the arrow abruptly changed direction, homing in on him. Anticipating the move, he concentrated a large amount of aura into his leg and kicked the arrow aside. Seizing the moment, Mikael closed the gap between them and unleashed ferocious strikes with his swords, now back in his hands. Amelia pulled out her daggers to block the attacks but was pushed back by Mikael''s superior momentum. ¡°No way¡ªAmelia¡¯s being overwhelmed!¡± ¡°Come on, Amelia! You¡¯ve got this!¡± Aria¡¯s voice rang out from the sidelines. Mikael ignored the crowd, his focus entirely on the duel. He maintained his relentless onslaught, forcing Amelia to stay on the defensive as she continued to be driven back. ¡°Urgh...¡± Amelia grunted as her arms strained under the impact of his blows. Realizing she needed to act fast, she launched a full-strength kick toward Mikael¡¯s ribs. Mikael dropped his arms to block the kick, successfully defending himself but losing ground as he was forced back. Their strength was nearly equal, and his earlier dominance stemmed solely from his maintained momentum. Taking advantage of the brief reprieve, Amelia retreated and launched a rain of arrows at him. Mikael deflected most of them with his dual swords, but one slipped through and pierced his left thigh, breaking through his aura cloak. He quickly yanked the arrow out with a sharp grunt, his eyes never leaving Amelia. His caution paid off as he noticed her charging a wooden arrow with an enormous amount of aura. The arrow envelopped by her aura, appeared as large as a spear. Realizing he had no time to waste, Mikael funneled his own aura into his chained swords, causing them to glow and expand in size. The moment Amelia fully charged her shot, she let the massive arrow fly. Mikael countered by skillfully manipulating his aura threads, launching his swords with a flick of his wrists. The weapons streaked through the air, meeting the arrow halfway. BOOM! A shockwave erupted from the collision, shaking the stage. The arrow and chained swords were locked in a stalemate, suspended in the air as the two combatants poured more and more aura into their attacks. Gradually, Amelia¡¯s arrow began to overpower Mikael¡¯s chained swords. Seeing her attack gain the upper hand, she felt a surge of excitement and glanced toward Mikael¡ªonly to find he was no longer there. Thud! A surprise kick slammed into Amelia¡¯s side, sending her flying off the stage. Mikael had used the stalemate as a distraction to close the distance and deliver a decisive blow. Amelia tumbled several meters across the ground before coming to a stop, letting out a pained grunt. The class was stunned into silence, unprepared for such an unpredictable and strategic conclusion to the duel. Seeing his victory, Mikael allowed himself a tired smile. The fight had been brief, but its intensity had drained 40% of his aura. He jumped off the stage and approached Amelia, who was still lying on the ground with a dejected expression. ¡°You okay?¡± he asked, his tone sincere.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Amelia sighed, pulling herself out of her thoughts of defeat before answering. ¡°...Yeah.¡± Mikael extended a hand to her. She hesitated, surprised by his gesture, but felt comforted by his humility and lack of arrogance. She grasped his hand and stood, a renewed determination lighting up her eyes. ¡°Another match?¡± she asked, her voice resolute. ¡°But this time, I¡¯ll win!¡± Nearby, some of the boys gritted their teeth, clearly annoyed at how friendly Amelia was with Mikael. Mikael smiled and nodded, eager to continue. He had learned a lot from their fight and saw another duel as an opportunity to improve further. The two of them retrieved their weapons, returned to their positions, and prepared for another intense sparring session. After the initial duel, they continued sparring. The second duel ended in another victory for Mikael, but Amelia didn¡¯t get discouraged. She kept challenging him, and her persistence paid off when she won the third fight. Mikael, having used a significant portion of his aura during the previous bouts, was forced to conserve it more carefully. In contrast, Amelia, with her higher rank, had a greater reservoir of aura to draw from. They ended the sparring sessions on good terms, agreeing to continue their matches in future duel classes. As the days passed, Mikael attended his various classes while training intensively. His efforts paid off, and before long, July 30th arrived. July 30th, 2025 - Morning Sunlight streamed through the thin curtains, casting warm, golden streaks across the room. Mikael stirred, his face half-buried in the soft pillow. The lingering haze of sleep clung to him as he blinked groggily, his eyes slowly adjusting to the brightness. He let out a long sigh, running a hand through his disheveled hair. For a moment, he just lay there, staring at the ceiling. With a faint groan, he swung his legs over the edge of the bed. The cool wooden floor beneath his feet jolted him slightly more awake. Stretching his arms overhead, he felt the tension from his brief nap ease out of his muscles. "Alright," he murmured to himself, the words almost sounding like a yawn, "time to get moving." ¡®Before I start the day, I should check my status. It¡¯s been a while since I last looked at it.¡¯ ¡°Status¡± [Name: Mikael Angelini Race: Human (Dirarnia World) Lifespan: 21/99 Overall Power: Tier 1 Military Rank: Recruit 0/10 MP Global Level Tier 1 Race: 10/50 Experience: 1.5K/91K XP Class: Sword Master Level: 26/50 Experience: 17.5K/18.2K XP Stats:Strength: 413(100) ¡ú 421(108) Agility: 466(100) ¡ú 477(109) Endurance: 414(100) ¡ú 424(110) Vitality: 438(100) Perception: 437(100) Intelligence: 51 ¡ú 109 Spirit: 51 Energy:Aura (Dirarnia World) F- Tier 230/230 ¡ú 526/526 Mana (Dirarnia World) F- Tier 230/230 ¡ú 519/519 Active Skills: Active/Passive Skills:Body Refining Technique(Uncommon): Tier 0, Level 3 Chained Sword Style(Rare): Tier 1, Level 2 Aura Threads Creation and Manipulation(Uncommon) - Tier 1, Level 3 Mobile Meditation(Uncommon): Tier 1, Level 1 Passive Skills:Unarmed Martial Arts Mastery(Common): Tier 0, Level 2 ¡ú 4 Footwork Mastery(Common): Tier 0, Level 3 ¡ú 4 6th Sense(Uncommon): Tier 0, Level 2 ¡ú 3 Life Points (LP): (-240) 1080] A/N: The stats in brackets (100) are his stats with the limiter on. His stats hadn¡¯t changed much, except for his intelligence, which had doubled. The rest remained mostly the same. However, many of his skills had seen notable improvements, with the most significant changes occurring in these two skills: [Chained Sword Style - Tier 1, Level 2(Rare Active/Passive Skill) Description:Builds on aura thread techniques, allowing the user to not only control swords remotely but also enhance close-combat attacks with these threads Active Effects: When the user is actively channeling his aura in his swords their sharpness, and durability is enhanced to the next level with any supplementary aura cost. The user can use the Chained Sword Style Form. All the form created by the users are enhanced and become magically stronger Created Form: Chained Sword Style - 1st Form, Blade Tempest Chained Sword Style - 2nd Form,(Not created) Passive Effects: The users will be able to learn and apply knowlege related to the Chained Sword Style a lot faster. Conditions for Level-Up: Upgrade the Chained Sword Style to the next level either by upgrading the first form enough or by creating the second form 0/1 Pay 1600 LP: 0/1600] [Mobile Meditation - Tier 0, Level 1(Uncommon Active/Passive Skill) Description: A meditation skill that transcendent it¡¯s limit and work passively in all situation, the effect is increased if the user take a sitting position and meditate. Active Effect: When the user is seated, immobile, and focused, energy regeneration becomes three times more efficient than normal. Passive Effect: The users passive energy recovery speed is doubled in all situation whether he is moving, fighting, or sitting. Condition for Level-Up: Use the skill for 10 hours in a battle situation: 0/10 Pay 400 LP: 0/400] He nodded in satisfaction, seeing his progress and knowing that much of it wasn¡¯t even reflected on the status screen. ¡®Hmm, but both of my cores are completely full. Should I break through?¡¯ he thought for a moment. ¡®Nah, not yet. I can still grow them a bit more. My control is already extremely good, but I can continue to improve it, especially since I¡¯ve already reached level 41 of the advanced control puzzle in such a short amount of time. Who¡¯s to say that with a little more time, I can¡¯t upgrade my control to an even higher level?¡¯ ¡®With my enhanced control, I could squeeze out a bit more mana and aura into the cores before breaking through, which will make a significant difference in the long term. Anyway, I don¡¯t have time to dwell on this right now, considering today is the day we go dungeon exploring with the class. I¡¯m pretty hyped about it, and I¡¯ll finally be able to level up my class, which has been stuck at the same point for a while.¡¯ He shook off his thoughts, knowing he didn¡¯t have much time before his class was scheduled to meet for the dungeon exploration. He ate a quick breakfast before leaving the dormitory and stepping into the lively hallways of the Academy. As he walked through the bustling corridors, he noticed some students murmuring as he passed by. This time, however, it wasn¡¯t about his strength or anything like that. The buzz surrounding his victory in the battle royale as a commoner had only lasted a few days before fading from everyone¡¯s memory. What remained of interest, though, was that he was often seen sparring and talking with Amelia, which had sparked some rumors. Hearing the whispers, he inwardly sighed. ¡®Guys, these rumors are sadly only 50% true. Amelia and I aren¡¯t sneaking off to spend time alone in a room or anything scandalous like that. Or at least, we¡¯re not at that stage yet. We¡¯re on the line between friendship and something more¡­¡¯ In truth, during the time that had passed, he and Amelia had met frequently and grown closer. After Mikael¡¯s ¡°revelation¡± in the Virtual Training Machine, he had become noticeably more flirtatious, as evident in his interaction with Lyra. With his confidence and striking appearance, Amelia couldn¡¯t remain indifferent, and the two had quickly reached a point where they seemed to be circling each other, just shy of taking the next step. Chapter 46:Dungeon Exploration With Amelia And Lyra (1) After a short walk, Mikael spotted Amelia standing near ten blue-colored portals, which served as the dungeon entrances. They were in an open space designated as the class meeting point. The rest of the class was already there, but he ignored them, focusing solely on her. Her arms were crossed, and her foot tapped impatiently against the stone floor. She wore the classic white-and-gold Academy uniform, yet there was an undeniable elegance in the way she carried herself. As he approached, he grinned, letting his footsteps echo just enough to catch her attention. ¡°You¡¯re early,¡± he said, his voice light and teasing. Amelia glanced at him, her expression neutral at first. ¡°And you¡¯re late.¡± ¡°Nah, I¡¯m just on time,¡± Mikael corrected, leaning casually against a nearby pillar. ¡°Me taking my time gives you more time to appreciate the view.¡± She raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. ¡°The view?¡± He gestured dramatically as if presenting the dungeon itself. ¡°The scenery, the ominous dungeon entrance... and, of course, me.¡± Amelia rolled her eyes, though he caught the faintest twitch of a smile at the corner of her lips. ¡°You¡¯re insufferable, you know that?¡± ¡°And yet,¡± Mikael said, stepping a bit closer, ¡°you keep sparring with me and now joining me for dungeon exploration. Admit it, you¡¯d miss my charm.¡± ¡°Charm? Is that what you call it?¡± she quipped, tilting her head slightly. Mikael placed a hand over his chest in mock offense. ¡°Harsh words, Amelia. But I¡¯ll forgive you¡ªthis time.¡± She finally let a smile break through, shaking her head. ¡°You¡¯re impossible.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re stunning,¡± he said smoothly, his voice softer now, the teasing edge replaced with sincerity. ¡°Ready to show this dungeon what we¡¯re made of?¡± Amelia leaned casually against a nearby wall, her gaze shifting between Mikael and the dungeon¡¯s looming entrance. ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t get too full of yourself once we¡¯re inside,¡± she teased. Mikael, standing a few steps ahead as if already ready to charge in, smirked and crossed his arms. ¡°Me? Full of myself? I¡¯ll just be clearing the way while you stay back and admire my work.¡± She raised an eyebrow, her grin playful. ¡°Admire? More like critique.¡± Nearby, a few male students couldn¡¯t help but grit their teeth, envious of the playful banter between Mikael and Amelia. Inwardly, they wondered how Mikael had managed to get on such friendly terms with Amelia in such a short time. Their exchange was cut short as Emily approached with a tablet in hand, her expression serious. Mikael¡¯s smirk softened into a focused look, though a glimmer of amusement lingered in his eyes. Amelia caught it and let out a quiet chuckle, shaking her head. ¡°Alright, class,¡± Emily began. ¡°Today is the day you¡¯ll finally conduct your dungeon exploration. Let¡¯s review the objectives one last time so no one forgets anything. You¡¯ll be divided into teams of two, as you¡¯ve already decided. Teams 1 to 5 will clear an E rank dungeon, and Teams 6 to 10 will clear an E- rank dungeon.¡± She read through the team assignments: ¡°Team 1: Amelia Mounrsky and Mikael Angelini. Team 2: Aria Cliffborne and Lucas Henker. ... Team 10: Kenzo Brown and David Evermore.¡± ¡°You should all know this already, but just in case, these are your teams,¡± Emily continued. ¡°For those who didn¡¯t bring a weapon, there are some steel weapons available on the rack over there.¡± She pointed to a nearby weapon rack stocked with a variety of steel weapons. ¡°Another important thing: you need to bring your own food and water for the dungeon. If anyone forgot, you can take a short detour to grab some now.¡± She paused, scanning the group. ¡°No one? Good. Now, onto the dungeons themselves.¡± Emily gestured to the ten swirling blue portals behind her. ¡°These portals were placed here by a space mage from the Academy. They¡¯ve already been explored for any unexpected dangers and are confirmed to be normal dungeons. So, you don¡¯t need to worry about surprises on that front. The only catch is that you won¡¯t know the specific type of dungeon you¡¯ll be entering.¡± She paused to let her words sink in before continuing. ¡°And finally, perhaps the most important point: during your dungeon exploration, you¡¯ll be accompanied by a third-year student.¡± She motioned toward a group of older students seated on a nearby bench. Mikael¡¯s gaze was drawn to the third-years. He hadn¡¯t noticed them earlier, as he¡¯d been preoccupied with flirting with Amelia. His eyes scanned the group without much interest until they landed on a head of beautiful purple hair streaked with red. Lyra, noticing his gaze, gave him a timid wave, which he returned. Mikael was surprised to see her; he¡¯d only encountered her in the library, either reading or napping. He¡¯d often taken the opportunity to chat¡ªor flirt¡ªwith her when borrowing books to enhance his knowledge and battle skills. Amelia, noticing Lyra¡¯s wave, suddenly felt a twinge of jealousy and stepped closer to Mikael. Over the past month, Mikael had become more attuned to such gestures and inwardly smiled, though he refrained from reacting. In this world, Mikael hadn¡¯t explicitly mentioned to Amelia that he intended to build a harem, unlike when he had spoken to Kiara. It was more common for strong individuals to have harems here, so he didn¡¯t feel the need to clarify his intentions. Mikael had also learned from some research that bluntly declaring his plans could backfire. He considered himself fortunate that his relationship with Kiara hadn¡¯t ended disastrously, especially given her intense feelings for him.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Although the moment seemed drawn out, it lasted only a few seconds. Emily allowed the students to observe the third-years before continuing, ¡°These ten third-year students have accepted a mission from the Mission Hall to act as your protectors during the dungeon exploration. Please note that their job isn¡¯t to help you clear the dungeon. They will only intervene if they determine you¡¯re in danger. Keep in mind that if they have to act, you will lose point for the evaluation.¡± As she finished speaking, she gestured to the third-years, who immediately approached their assigned teams. Lyra walked toward Mikael and Amelia, who stood close to each other near the dungeon portals. ¡°Good morning. I am Lyra Mystoria, and I will be your protector for this dungeon exploration!¡± Her words were formal and polite, but the sharp look she directed at Amelia told a different story. Amelia, unfazed, met Lyra¡¯s intense gaze with one of her own, the tension between the two palpable. Mikael, sensing the charged atmosphere and eager to break it, intervened. A playful grin spread across his face as he turned to Lyra. ¡°Lyra, I didn¡¯t know you could leave the library. Honestly, with how often I¡¯ve seen you there, I was starting to think you lived in it,¡± he teased, his tone light and disarming. At his words, Lyra¡¯s stern demeanor melted away, replaced by her usual shy, bookish personality. She blinked, her gaze darting nervously between Mikael and Amelia. ¡°E-Uh... Yes... I do spend a lot of time there, but I don¡¯t live there. I just... spend most of my day reading,¡± she stammered, her voice soft and hesitant. Mikael chuckled, taking a step closer to her. ¡°Really? Because if I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d say you¡¯ve got a secret room tucked away in the back. Maybe a little nest made of books?¡± Lyra¡¯s face turned scarlet, her violet eyes widening in embarrassment. ¡°N-No, of course not! That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°Ridiculous?¡± Mikael raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise. ¡°You¡¯re telling me a dedicated bookworm like you hasn¡¯t claimed a corner of the library as her own personal kingdom? I¡¯m disappointed, Lyra.¡± Amelia, watching the exchange, crossed her arms and smirked, though a flicker of irritation glinted in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re awfully chatty today, Mikael.¡± ¡°Just being friendly,¡± Mikael replied smoothly, shooting Amelia a quick grin before turning back to Lyra. ¡°After all, Lyra¡¯s going to be protecting us in the dungeon. The least I can do is make her feel welcome.¡± Lyra glanced down, fiddling nervously with the hem of her sleeve, her blush deepening. ¡°I... I¡¯m just doing what the mission entail.¡± ¡°Just doing the mission?¡± Mikael leaned in slightly, his voice soft and teasing. ¡°I think you¡¯re underselling yourself. Having someone as brilliant as you watching our backs? I¡¯d say we¡¯ve hit the jackpot.¡± Lyra¡¯s blush spread to her ears, and she barely managed to mutter, ¡°T-Thank you.¡± Amelia cleared her throat sharply, pulling Mikael¡¯s attention back to her. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we focus on the dungeon now? Or are we turning this into a social event?¡± ¡°Of course, Amelia,¡± Mikael replied, the corners of his lips twitching into a smirk. ¡°Let¡¯s not keep the dungeon waiting.¡± As the group moved toward the portals, Mikael glanced back at Lyra and gave her a quick wink. ¡®She¡¯s way too easy to fluster,¡¯ he thought, amused. ¡®I¡¯ll have to visit the library more often.¡¯ Amelia, catching the exchange, narrowed her eyes slightly but didn¡¯t comment, instead choosing to step a little closer to Mikael as they walked towards the dungeon. The three of them stepped through the swirling portal, Emily¡¯s watchful gaze following to ensure everything was proceeding smoothly. After a brief sensation of floating in a black void, Mikael felt solid ground beneath his feet again. Immediately alert, he scanned his surroundings, ready for any potential monster attack. His first impression, however, wasn¡¯t of danger¡ªit was of heat. ¡®Hot,¡¯ he thought as a wave of warmth enveloped him. [Dungeon Clear Rank: E (Dirarnia World, RE(repeatable quest) Description: Clear the E rank dungeon System rewards: 400 LP (300 LP because the user is accompanied)] [Accept Yes/No?] Mikael gained a smirk as he was hoping that it would happen and immediately accepted the quest before he looked at his surroundings. The dungeon¡¯s interior radiated an oppressive heat, enough to make an average human break into a sweat within moments of arrival. The environment consisted of a vast underground cave, its most striking feature being the numerous pools of molten lava scattered throughout. Small stone pathways snaked around the lava lakes, their surfaces blackened from the constant searing heat. Above them, the cavern ceiling sparkled with an abundance of glowing fire stones, illuminating the space alongside the lava¡¯s orange-red light. At the far end of the room, Mikael spotted a narrow corridor of blackened stone that stretched into an unknown darkness. The most concerning sight, however, was the group of eight monsters lounging near the largest lava lake in the cave. The creatures were roughly the size of a large dog and moved on four legs, but that was where the resemblance ended. Their bodies were cloaked in dense black fur interwoven with bone-like protrusions that served both as armor and weaponry. Their glowing amber eyes gleamed with feral bloodlust. Mikael recognized them instantly from his studies in the Dungeon Exploration class. ¡®E- rank Bonefiends,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I¡¯ve seen their descriptions before. But the bigger issue isn¡¯t them¡ªit¡¯s the dungeon itself.¡¯ He gave his surroundings a quick evaluation and sighed inwardly. ¡®Yeah, definitely a fire-type dungeon. With no water mage in our group and my spells being wind-based, we¡¯re at a disadvantage here. But against overwhelming strength... does it really matter?¡¯ A smirk tugged at his lips as confidence swelled within him. Just as his thoughts concluded, Amelia¡¯s voice broke through his focus. ¡°What do we do?¡± she asked, her tone slightly shaky. Mikael turned to her and was surprised to find Amelia trembling ever so slightly, though she was clearly trying to maintain a composed fa?ade. She wasn¡¯t succeeding, and the sight of her trembling touched something in him. Without hesitation, Mikael stepped closer and pulled her into a gentle hug. ¡°Oh, the great Amelia is scared?¡± he teased lightly, his tone both comforting and playful. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll protect you from all the big, bad monsters!¡± ¡°Pfft,¡± Amelia chuckled softly, his ridiculous words somehow easing her nerves. She stepped out of the hug without a word, turning back toward the monsters with renewed determination. ¡°I¡¯m not scared,¡± she declared firmly. ¡°I was just... a little cold from the teleportation!¡± Her claim wasn¡¯t particularly convincing, given the sweltering heat of their surroundings. To make matters worse for her, the tips of her ears had turned noticeably red, and she refused to meet Mikael¡¯s gaze. Watching her attempt to act as if nothing had happened, Mikael couldn¡¯t suppress a quiet laugh. Amelia whipped around to glare at him fiercely. Unfortunately for her, her attempt at intimidation was undermined by her blushing cheeks and her stunning features¡ªher silky black hair and vibrant green eyes only added to the impression of an embarrassed beauty rather than a fearsome warrior. Chapter 47:Dungeon Exploration With Amelia And Lyra (2) Mikael stifled his laughter and focused on the task ahead. He summoned two E rank swords from his storage ring, items he had purchased at the Academy using his credits. Amelia followed suit, producing her bow and a quiver full of arrows as she prepared for the upcoming fight. Lyra, who had been silently observing the exchange, couldn¡¯t help but smile. Watching Amelia¡¯s flustered reaction and Mikael¡¯s effortless teasing, she thought, ¡®Maybe Amelia isn¡¯t so bad after all. I remember my first time in a dungeon¡ªI was so much worse. I was completely petrified when I saw my first monster.¡¯ Her gaze softened, though a small pang of possessiveness flickered in her chest as she added inwardly, ¡®Still, she is spending a lot of time with my friend.¡¯ Mikael and Amelia exchanged a glance, nodded in silent agreement, and wrapped themselves and their weapons in their respective auras. With their preparations complete, they turned their attention to the eight Bonefiends ahead. Amelia nocked an arrow onto her bowstring and released it with precision at a sleeping Bonefiend, which was blissfully unaware of the impending danger. As the arrow flew through the air, Mikael closed the distance between himself and the monsters with remarkable speed. The startled Bonefiends awoke, but one of them barely had time to react before Amelia''s arrow pierced its skull, killing it instantly. Chained Sword Style ¨C 1st Form: Blade Tempest Mikael¡¯s chained swords blurred with incredible speed, slicing through the air like a whirlwind. In an instant, the remaining seven Bonefiends were struck by the flashing blades. A heartbeat later, Mikael¡¯s swords returned to his hands. The Bonefiends froze momentarily before blood erupted from their heads, and one by one, they collapsed lifeless to the ground. [E- Rank Monster Bonefiend killed: 3K XP received x7] Amelia and Lyra stood in stunned silence, their jaws nearly dropping as they processed what they had just witnessed. Seven E- Rank monsters, effortlessly dispatched by a ranker who was only at F- Rank. ¡°Eh??¡± Amelia exclaimed, her surprise evident. Her thoughts raced, ¡®When we sparred, he never used that technique. Does that mean I¡¯m not even strong enough to make him take me seriously?¡¯ Her fists clenched tightly. ¡®Genius talent, my ass. He may be better than me now, but I¡¯ll surpass him!¡¯ she resolved, her green eyes burning with determination. Lyra, meanwhile, was utterly dumbfounded, her mouth agape. She had never seen Mikael fight before and hadn¡¯t expected her ¡°friend¡± to possess such overwhelming strength. Mikael noticed their stunned expressions but chose to keep his thoughts to himself, his face remaining calm and composed. Amelia was the first to recover from her shock. Her green eyes sparkled with determination as she stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ll surpass you one day¡ªmark my words!¡± she declared confidently before striding past him, her posture radiating resolve. Lyra, still processing what she had just witnessed, silently drifted back to her role as the group¡¯s ¡°protector,¡± her expression thoughtful but composed. Mikael smirked, giving Lyra a small wave before turning to follow Amelia. For now, his main priority was clearing the dungeon. The group soon arrived at another cavern, eerily similar to the first. This time, however, nine Bonefiends lay scattered across the room. The lava lakes glowed faintly, casting flickering light across the creatures. Amelia turned to Mikael before they engaged. ¡°Let them come to us,¡± she suggested. ¡°I want to practice.¡± Mikael nodded, stepping back to let her take the lead. Amelia readied her bow, keeping several arrows within easy reach. She aimed carefully and fired, her arrow striking an unsuspecting Bonefiend squarely in the head. The creature dropped lifeless to the ground. Startled by their comrade¡¯s death, the remaining Bonefiends roared angrily and turned their bloodthirsty gazes toward the two humans. With snarls of fury, they charged. Amelia took out two more Bonefiends with rapid, precise shots before they reached her position. As the remaining six lunged toward them, Mikael turned to her with a confident grin. Chained Sword Style ¨C 1st Form: Blade Tempest Once again, Mikael¡¯s swords became a blur, creating a storm of flashing steel. In mere seconds, all six Bonefiends lay decapitated, their bodies crumpling to the ground before they could land a single blow. [E- Rank Monster Bonefiend killed: 3K XP received x6] Amelia muttered, ¡°Monster!¡± under her breath, unable to hide her amazement. Despite her curiosity about his technique, she refrained from asking. She knew it was considered impolite to inquire about another ranker¡¯s skills without permission. The duo continued their hunt, annihilating every monster in their path. Even the elite E Rank Infernalcreep monsters, that were with numerous Bonefiends, proved no match for them. The Infernalcreeps could barely dodge a single slash of Mikael¡¯s Blade Tempest before succumbing to its relentless barrage. For Mikael and Amelia, the dungeon was less of a challenge and more of a battlefield where they crushed every foe with ease. At this moment, they finally arrived before a gigantic stone door towering several meters tall. Mikael turned to Amelia and asked, ¡°Ready for the boss?¡± She smirked confidently and replied, ¡°With how easily we¡¯ve been crushing the monsters, how couldn¡¯t I be ready?¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Mikael nodded at her words, wrapping himself in his aura cloak before stepping forward to push the massive door open. The sheer weight of the door made the veins in his arms bulge as it creaked open with a low, echoing sound. The two stepped into the new room. Once again, it was a cavern, but unlike the previous chambers, there were no lava lakes. Instead, glowing red crystals embedded in the walls bathed the space in a dim, eerie light. At the center of the room, illuminated by the crystals¡¯ faint glow, lay an enormous beast. It was a ferocious two-headed dog, sprawled on its forelegs, its fierce red eyes locked on the intruders. The creature¡¯s fur burned like fire, its claws and teeth gleaming as if capable of shredding steel. Even as it lay on its paws, the beast stood over two meters tall, exuding a terrifying, oppressive aura. Mikael instantly recognized the monster from what he learned in the dungeon exploration class and warned Amelia, ¡°Be careful. That¡¯s a Pyrax, an E rank boss monster. It¡¯s a fire-type with incredible speed, and it can breathe fire. Don¡¯t let it catch you off guard.¡± Amelia nodded, already on high alert. Noticing its new visitors, the Pyrax rose to its full height and fixed its predatory gaze on the two intruders, its movements slow and deliberate, radiating menace. As it began to stalk toward them, Mikael, as the close-combat fighter, stepped forward and shouted provocatively, ¡°Come here! I¡¯m fucking tasty!¡± The Pyrax, provoked by the loud taunt, snarled and lunged toward him. But Mikael had anticipated the attack. With a swift sidestep, he evaded the creature¡¯s leap and retaliated immediately. Chained Sword Style ¨C 1st Form: Blade Tempest The flurry of attacks struck the Pyrax mid-landing, slicing into its massive body and leaving deep, bloody gashes. At the same time, Amelia wasn¡¯t idle. She had already loosed an aura-charged arrow that struck one of the Pyrax¡¯s hind legs, crippling its mobility. ¡°ROOOAAARR!!¡± The Pyrax roared in fury and pain, its rage filling the cavern as its glowing red eyes locked onto the small human who had evaded its attack. Its throat began to bulge before it unleashed a stream of flames aimed directly at Mikael. ¡°Careful!¡± screamed a worried Amelia. Lyra clenched her fists, ready to cast a spell the moment she sensed Mikael was in real danger. Fortunately, Mikael had anticipated the attack. The moment he saw the Pyrax¡¯s throat swell, he moved swiftly out of the path of the fiery torrent. Undeterred, the Pyrax turned its head to track Mikael, determined to incinerate him. At the same moment, several arrows landed on the boss¡¯s back, but they only caused minor injuries, barely piercing its thick hide. The beast ignored the pain, its focus fixed on the target that had dared to harm it. Seeing the flames racing toward him, Mikael knew he couldn¡¯t keep dodging forever. He intensified the concentration of his aura cloak to its maximum and charged directly at the Pyrax. As he neared the beast, the flames engulfed him. Undeterred, Mikael raised his forearms to shield his face and slid under the Pyrax''s massive body. Some of the flames licked through his aura cloak, scorching his skin, but the injuries were superficial. Seizing the opportunity, Mikael channeled 20% of his aura into each of his swords. The blades extended to incredible lengths, glowing with concentrated energy, and he thrust them upward. The blades sliced through the Pyrax¡¯s flesh as if it were butter. Blood began to flow and the beast let out a pained roar before collapsing onto Mikael. Watching the Pyrax breathe fire on Mikael, Lyra was about to intervene. But when she caught the determined look in his eyes, she held back. However, the moment the Pyrax fell on him, she felt her heart leap into her throat. Without hesitation, she cast a powerful water-based spell that struck the Pyrax and sent it hurtling into the cavern wall. The beast slammed into the wall with such force that the entire chamber trembled. But neither Amelia nor Lyra paid attention to the shaking. Their focus was entirely on Mikael, now lying on the ground, covered in blood. Amelia, having seen his resilience before, remained relatively calm. Lyra, on the other hand, panicked. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t move! I¡¯ll find a healer! Oh no, we¡¯re in a dungeon¡ªwe¡¯ll need to get you out for proper treatment! Don¡¯t make any unnecessary movements!¡± she rambled, her voice frantic. Mikael, who was still lying on the ground from his slide, looked at her and sighed. Slowly, he began to rise. Seeing him move, Lyra¡¯s panic intensified. ¡°DON¡¯T MOVE!¡± she screamed. Ignoring her outburst, Mikael approached her. He placed his hands gently on her shoulders and locked eyes with her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. This isn¡¯t my blood¡ªit¡¯s from the boss.¡± Lyra froze at his touch, her mind struggling to process his words. ¡°You¡¯re not hurt?¡± she asked in a low, incredulous voice. Mikael kept his gaze steady. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Hearing his reassurance, a wave of relief washed over Lyra. Unable to contain her emotions, she threw her arms around him, pulling him into a tight hug. Mikael was about to pat Lyra''s back to comfort her but noticed his bloody hand mid-motion and stopped. Seeing her worried expression, he decided to ignore the blood and gently caressed her back instead. They stayed like that for a few seconds before Mikael glanced at Amelia with a teasing tone. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t you want a comforting hug too?¡± Amelia snorted, her previously restless heart calming down as she realized he was well enough to joke. He couldn¡¯t be seriously injured if he was acting like this. She replied with a tone that was half-serious and half-joking, ¡°No thanks, not a fan of being covered in blood.¡± Hearing her response, Mikael considered teasing her further but decided against it, focusing instead on comforting the girl in his arms. After a moment, they separated. Amelia, with a faint hint of jealousy in her voice, remarked, ¡°Look at you two, covered in blood.¡± Mikael gave a wry smile before casting a Clean spell on both himself and Lyra. The next moment, they stood in their spotless white-and-gold uniforms, as if nothing had happened. Lyra, feeling a bit embarrassed by her earlier panicked actions, blurted out the first thing that came to her mind. ¡°I did good, didn¡¯t I?¡± Mikael raised a questioning eyebrow at her. Realizing her words didn¡¯t make much sense, she clarified, ¡°I mean, I saved you when the boss crushed you.¡± ¡°Uh, no.¡± Lyra blinked, confused by his response. He explained, ¡°The boss didn¡¯t ¡®crush¡¯ me. When I was underneath it, I pierced it with my swords, and it died. It fell on me after that. So, no, you didn¡¯t save me in that sense. But you did save me the effort of crawling out from under its carcass.¡± Hearing his clarification, Lyra scratched the back of her head awkwardly and muttered, ¡°Ah, okay.¡± With the conversation wrapping up, Mikael addressed both girls. ¡°So, ready to leave?¡± They nodded, and the small group exited the dungeon with virtually no injuries. Chapter 48: Kiaras First Time (1) * Once outside, Lyra separated from the group to report their dungeon exploration to Emily. Meanwhile, Amelia and Mikael walked together for a while. ¡°Want to come train together?¡± Amelia asked. ¡°Nah, sorry. I have some solo training to do,¡± he replied. She looked a little disappointed but didn¡¯t insist. ¡°Okay, another time.¡± He nodded at her words, and they parted ways. Mikael walked alone back to his dormitory. After a short walk, he arrived at his room. Once inside the safety of his space, he turned his attention to the notifications he had received during the dungeon exploration. [E Rank Boss Monster Pyrax killed: 30K XP received x1] [Gobal level Tier 1 Race has reached level 15] [Class: Sword Master has reached level 50(MAX)] [Quest: Dungeon Clear completed. Rewards: 300 LP] Curious to see the changes, he opened his status window. [Name: Mikael Angelini Race: Human (Dirarnia World) Lifespan: 21/99 Overall Power: Tier 1 Military Rank: Recruit 0/10 MP Global Level Tier 1 Race: 15/50 Experience: 43K/91K XP Class: Sword Master Level: 50/50 Experience: 18.2K/18.2K XP Stats:Strength: 421(108) ¡ú 460(147) Agility: 477(109) ¡ú 500(132)(MAX) Endurance: 424(110) ¡ú 463(149) Vitality: 438(100) ¡ú 500(162)(MAX) Perception: 437(100) ¡ú 500(163)(MAX) Intelligence: 109 ¡ú 129 Spirit: 51 ¡ú 71 Energy:Aura (Dirarnia World) F- Tier 526/526 Mana (Dirarnia World) F- Tier 519/519 Active Skills: Active/Passive Skills:Body Refining Technique(Uncommon): Tier 0, Level 3 Chained Sword Style(Rare): Tier 1, Level 2 Aura Threads Creation and Manipulation(Uncommon) - Tier 1, Level 3 Mobile Meditation(Uncommon): Tier 1, Level 1 Passive Skills:Unarmed Martial Arts Mastery(Common): Tier 0, Level 4 Footwork Mastery(Common): Tier 0, Level 4 6th Sense(Uncommon): Tier 0, Level 3 Life Points (LP): (300) 1380] Having reached the limit of his stats, he asked the Records a question: ¡°Records, does reaching the limit in my stats mean that any future gains will be lost, or will I retain them once my stat limit increases?¡± [Stats can be accumulated. Even if you have reached your current stat limit, any additional stats will be applied automatically when the limit increases, with no loss.] Pleasantly surprised by the news and having already maxed out the Sword Master class, he decided to review all the classes he had previously maxed and the ones now available to him before making a decision. [Maxed Class: Tier 0:Martial Artist, Swordsman, Tier 1:Sword Master] [Selectable Class: Tier 0:Gunner, Hunter, Cartographer, Adventurer, Thief Tier 1:Martial Master, Hunter(Aedris), Neophyte Mage, Newbie Array User, Apprentice Warrior, Tier 2:Sword Fanatic] Mikael took the time to review the descriptions of all the available classes. After careful consideration, he made his choice and selected a class. [Neophyte Mage 0/50 Tier 1 Class Description: A neophyte that began to learn the arts of the arcane. Stats: +1 PER, +2 Intelligence, +5 Spirit per level. Easier time learning spell Easier time understanding and memorizing magical knowledge Spells are 30% more powerful without any additional cost Your Mage talent is increased. (Permanent).] [Mage Neophyte Tier 1 Class selected] He nodded, satisfied. ¡®With this, I can learn magic at a faster pace, but I think my priority should be leveling up. By doing so, my stats will grow rapidly, which will significantly increase my overall power. The growth of my physical stats is almost irrelevant, though, since I¡¯ve already maxed out three of the five stats and imposed a limiter on myself.¡¯You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡®Still, the limiter has its flaws. It reduces my stats to 100, but when I increase my stats beyond that, the limited values also rise by the same amount. Right now, all my physical stats are around 150. Yeah, it¡¯s not that bad¡ªI¡¯ll just show a bit more strength. Anyway, raw physical strength doesn¡¯t matter much compared to the power granted by an aura cloak, and this will become even more true as I rank up further.¡¯ ¡®I keep losing myself in thought, but I should focus on increasing my Intelligence and Spirit stats. Spirit enhances my combat ability, allowing my aura and mana to be seven times stronger than they should be. However, Intelligence is even more critical¡ªit doesn¡¯t provide a linear boost, but increasing it sharpens my mind, which directly improves my learning speed.¡¯ ¡®So, given all this, I should prioritize leveling up¡ªand preferably at a fast rate. I could take some tasks from the mission hall and clear dungeons. Not only would this earn me credits, but I¡¯d also gain LP and XP from quests like the one I received earlier. Still, I¡¯ll wait until the weekend, when I¡¯ll have two full days to maximize my dungeon farming before returning to the Academy.¡¯ As he walked, Mikael grabbed the advanced control puzzle, intending to train his control during the two remaining days before the weekend. However, he paused as a thought struck him. ¡®Ah, right. I¡¯m supposed to see Kiara this weekend. We agreed that I¡¯d visit her once a week, and we settled on Sunday afternoon for this. Hmm... that could be a bit problematic. I know! I¡¯ll go see her now at the place¡ªshe¡¯ll probably be pleasantly surprised to see me earlier than expected.¡¯ Having made his decision, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He quickly cast a cleansing spell on himself, ensuring he was cleaner than a regular shower could achieve. Then, following the same procedure he had used before to exit the world unnoticed, he vanished in an instant, teleporting out. After a brief moment, he appeared in the bustling Hub. Ignoring the commotion around him, he headed straight for the stairs that acted as a teleporter, arriving moments later at the dojo where he often trained with Kiara. The dojo was quiet and empty, its serene atmosphere contrasting sharply with the chaos of the Hub. Mikael walked calmly through the familiar space until he stood before the door to Kiara¡¯s room. Knock, knock. After his knock, he heard the sound of someone quickly getting up. Moments later, the door opened to reveal Kiara, as stunning as ever. Her dark blue hair fell in soft waves just below her shoulders, framing her striking blue eyes, which gazed at Mikael with an intensity that bordered on obsession. She was dressed in fitted sportswear that highlighted her athletic yet feminine figure. Her black leggings hugged her toned legs, accentuating her shapely thighs, while her sleeveless sport top showcased her well-defined arms and emphasized her medium-sized, perky chest. Mikael was momentarily captivated by her appearance, but fortunately, he was accustomed to the beauty of the women around him and didn¡¯t freeze like a fool. Without a word, he stepped forward and did what he knew she wanted. He wrapped his arms around her and kissed her. Their lips lingered together for a few seconds before they parted, smiling warmly at each other. Kiara¡¯s smile radiated quiet confidence. The past month of spending time together and talking had worked wonders on her, giving her the assurance that no matter how many other women tried to get Mikael¡¯s attention, she would always be the first woman he ever was in relation with. She turned around and gestured for him to follow her inside. Mikael¡¯s eyes were drawn to her shapely backside, perfectly hugged by her leggings. Feeling his gaze, Kiara began to sway her hips slightly as she walked, making her butt bounce enticingly with every step. Mikael inwardly cursed, ¡®This minx! It¡¯s obvious she¡¯s trying to seduce me now. The other times weren¡¯t this blatant, but today, it¡¯s like she¡¯s daring me to pounce on her. And knowing how crazy she is about me, she¡¯s probably hoping I will.¡¯ Once inside the room, Kiara reclined on the futon, striking a provocative pose. Mikael confirmed her intentions and smirked to himself. ¡®Alright, two can play at this game.¡¯ He slowly began unbuttoning his uniform shirt, revealing his well-toned chest, which immediately stole Kiara¡¯s attention. Her confidence evaporated in an instant. She gulped audibly, and the seductive aura she had carefully crafted melted away, leaving her looking shy and flustered like the innocent virgin he knew her to be. Unable to resist teasing her, Mikael chuckled softly. ¡°Why so quiet? That¡¯s not like you. Are you feeling unwell?¡± he asked with a mockingly concerned tone. Kiara¡¯s cheeks turned bright red, and she stammered, embarrassed by his teasing. Mikael lightly chuckled before he approached Kiara and lifted her in his arms. She let out a cute yelp in surprise. Mikael ignored it and began to gently kiss her, which she reciprocated enthusiastically. Their multiple kisses were a mix of love and passion. The hands of Kiara were roaming his back while the hands of Mikael lowered and reached out to her plump butt that he began to fondle. Kiara let out a muffled moan in his mouth. "Mmmff~" Hearing her sexy moan, he felt his blood boil, and he was about to jump on the bed with her but controlled himself when he realized that it was a small futon, not the most comfortable for having sex. Still, before doing anything more, he asked Kiara''s opinion, "Want to do it?" he seriously asked while looking in her eyes. The serious vibe was affected by the fact that even as he posed this question, his hands were still fondling her ass. "Y-yes, I want." She embarrassedly murmured before going back to kissing him to mask her embarrassment. After a couple more kisses, Mikael separated from her and said, "2 sec, I''m changing the bed." Kiara didn''t seem to understand, but when she turned and saw the small futon and the understanding look on her face appeared. At this moment, Mikael had already talked with the Records and deactivated the possibility of having kids for him for the time being. He didn''t know if Kiara as an AI was able to do it, but he didn''t want to take the chance. He then bought a king-sized mattress that appeared near where the futon was. He throwed the futon away before placing the mattress and turning towards Kiara and asking for the last time, "You''re still sure?" Kiara nodded with determination. Seeing her like this, Mikael acted, not wanting her to doubt herself. He approached her and began to kiss her while helping her take off her clothes. And in a short moment, she was left standing before him, only clad in a sexy black bra and panties. Seeing her in all her beauty nearly cut off his breath, but he acted, not wanting to stay frozen like a fool. He approached her before gently pushing her back on the bed. Where she fell while still looking at him with a heated gaze. He took off her bra, and she was there lying on the mattress with her two white bunnies with pink tips looking at him. He pressed her under him, where he began to fondle her C-Cup breasts that weren''t enormous but certainly weren''t small either. "Ahhh" "Mhm, yes, there!" she moaned. Hearing her moans filled him with profound satisfaction, and he doubled his attack and fiercely kissed her while playing with her twin mountains. He began to play with her nipples. Her body twitched as he played with her nipples. Something he pinched them, pulled them, but she seemed to like all he was doing to her and continued to let out small moans, "Ahh... ahh." He continued his assault before gradually stopping to kiss her and began to softly trail his lips on her body while kissing her. From the lower lips, the chin, the neck, while gradually approaching her breast. Seeing him approach her breasts, she began to grow anticipating. Mikael approached her right breast before he began to kiss the soft flesh. Her nipples trembled, wanting attention, and Kiara let out a soft whimper, seemingly pleading that he gave attention to her nipples. Mikael obeyed her unvoiced plea and took her nipple in his mouth and began to suck. "AHHH" She let out a loud moan before she put her hand on his head and pulled him harder on her breast, seemingly wanting him to suck harder. He gave her what she wanted and sucked harder while at the same time he also began to play with her left breast nipple with his fingers. Chapter 49: Kiaras First Time (2) ** After a moment passed worshipping her two shy bunnies, Mikael began to trail kisses on her body. He let kisses on her stomach before gradually approaching her little sister. When he was just before her and was about to retire the small clothing piece. Kiara put her hand before her little sister and looked at him with her extremely flushed face and said amidst her short breaths, "let me serve you and make you also feel good." As she finished her words she feel on her knees before she began to try to undo the button on his pants but after a couple of seconds she was still stuck and continued to funble with a focused expression. Mikael seing her kneeling before him was aroused but when he saw her tries to unlock his pants he was caught between beein aroused and finding her cute. He then helped her and took off all of his clothes. Left all naked with his manhood standing proud and towering above Kiara. Kiara just aggriped the base of his little brother before she began to do up and down movement. ¡°Urgh¡± he grunted feeling her soft hand playing with his mandhood. Even as the pleasure wasn¡¯t incredible as evident by her clumsy movement seeing her focused expression as she was kneeling before him and gived him an handjoob was doing it for him. ¡°Muah¡± she kissed the tip of his dick before sliding her tongue amistd the length of his manhood. While ¡®sneakily¡¯ taking sniff and inwardly marveling at the clean scent that Mikael''s body was emitting. After having coating his entire dick in her saliva she then gained a determined expression and slowly put his dick in her mouth. When his dick was near her throath she coughed ¡°Cough cough¡± as his dick feel of her mouth. Mikael worriedly asked ¡°Your are good?¡± Kiara didn¡¯t say a word but rettok his manhood in her hand before engulfing it in her mouth. This time she took it less deep but began to suck. ¡°Slurp..slurp¡± He movement were clumsy but were did with so much love that it passed a below average blowjob in a incredible one. Mikael grabbed the back of her head wanting to roam his dick in her throat but contained himself and at place just carresed her head. ¡°Slurrrpp¡± she continued her blowjob while looking at Mikael seemingly wanting his approbation. He became even harder seeing the lewd scene of Kiara of her knee worshiping his cock while giving her all to please him. As Kiara continued her focused blowjob for the next minutes Mikael warned ¡°I¡¯m about to cum!¡° At his words she redoubled of efforts and her mouth seemingly became a vacuum. In short seconds Mikael wasn¡¯t able to contain himself ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡± Spurt Kiara continued her movement while he was ejaculating for some seconds before her throat made gulping sound. She found the taste of his sperm bitter and not exactly at her taste but compared to pleasing Mikael she was able to endure this minor discomfort and even more. After some seconds passed in milking his dick of all the leftover milk, she then let go of his manhood with a ¡°Pop¡±. She then looked at him before opening her mouth and showing that it was empty. Seeing this scene Mikael manhood that was half erect was again fully erect. He then grabbed Kiara before lauching her on the mattress which caused her to land on her back with her two medium sized breast exposed and bouncing. With all of her body exposed to his view the only exception being her pussy that was protected by her panties which were wet from her arousal. Even when she was launched on the bed she had a partly expectant and partly anticipating expression on her visage. He didn¡¯t disappoint her and approached the lying Kiara. He positionned himself above her before he began to gently nibble on her fair neck. ¡°Mhhm¡± she let out soft moan of contentement. He then took off her panties by passing it above her leg, then he positioned his manhood directly before her little sister. Feeling the heat near her lower lips Kiara froze. Feeling her freeze Mikael continued to gently nibble at her neck before he gently spoke ¡°You know you aren¡¯t obligated to do this?¡± And it was true even if Kiara wanted to wait before doing it he would control his lust and accept. Kiara shaked her head ¡°No I want it! Mhh~so do it.¡± Hearing her resolute attitude Mikael didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and gently entered her womb. As the tip was inside her womb she let out a groan of mild pain. Miakel ignored the pleasing sensation around the tip of his manhood and continued to nibble at her neck to help her distract herself. His shaft continued to push further in her while at the same time he began to play with her two shy bunnies and especially the two red tip. ¡°Aahh~yeess¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. His movement continued until he reached her cervix. Her inside were thigly collind around him in a pleasuring sensation which made him want to move but he contained himself knowing she was still in pain of her hymen tearing. He stayed in the same position for a while before he feel Kiara began to move. She was beginning to move her hips to signal him that he could move. Mikael perfectly understood the signal, he retired his dick nearly entirely of her womb before ¡°Pahh¡± resounded as he entered and reached her cervix. ¡°Aaahhh¡± ¡°Arghh¡± Kiara body twiched in pleasure but Mikael having tasted the forbidden fruit didn¡¯t take a break and continued his movement. Kiara body widly shoke from strenght of the impact ¡°Yess~do me harder!¡± She screamed in extasy, Miakel obliged and redoubled of effort but seeing her two perky breast swinging with his thrusting movement he put his mouth on her left breast and began to ferociously suck on the red tip. ¡°Mmm~stop I can¡¯t take it~¡± she moaned before grapping the back of his head and pushing hard on her breast contradicting her words with her actions. Seeing her overwhelmed in pleasure Mikael wanted to make her lose herself even more. He began to play with her other nipples using his finger. He lightly tired, pinched, and pulled. Kiara that was attacked on three front and considering that it was her first time wasn¡¯t able to endure any longer and her body began to tremble while her inside began to contract. ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum¡± she screamed ¡°Me too¡± grunted Mikael Kiara continued to met his thrust with her hips before she screamed ¡°Do it inside~fill me up!¡± Hearing her sexy moan Mikael was nearly unable to contain himself. ¡°CUMMING!!¡± loudly screamed Kiara before her inside thigtened at an unbelievable level. ¡°Ahh¡± she moamed before the flood gate were opened. Mikael seeing her writhing body and her thightening cave wasn¡¯t able to contain himself and ¡°Spurt Spurt¡± Mikael continued to do thruting movement in her for some seconds before his head feel on the two soft cushion on Kiara chest. The two of them loudly breathing ¡°Ahh¡­ahh¡­ahh¡± Mikael was resting on her chests when he began to feel the inside of Kiara contract around his manhood before Kiara began to move her waist. He raised his head to see Kiara looking at him from above with a crazed smile and eyes filled with an indescribable obsession. Seeing her expression a normal person would a found it creepy he found her extremely beautiful in this moment. He raised his head and just as he was about to kiss her he remembered and cast a clean spell on himself and her at the same time. Not interresed with tasting his sperm in her mouth¡­ Kiara raised an eyebrows at his action but otherwise didn¡¯t seem to care as she continued to slowly move her hips. Mikael moved his head up and kissed Kiara with a chaste kiss that talked of love more than lust. After their lips separed he looked in her obsessed eyes and said ¡°I love you and I¡¯m happy that I had the chance to know you!¡± Hearing his words Kiara freezed before she feel on her back, hitting the matress. ¡°Kiara!¡± screamed Mikael before he saw that she was just unconscious and couln¡¯t help but be incredulous ¡®She fainted!?With just me saying a love you¡­She really is a crazy yandere.¡¯ He then positionned himself in a way that his back was touching his mattress but he was able to see Kiara. He then grabbed her soft body and make her rest her head on his chest. Mikael was in the mood to continue having sex but seeing that she fainted he inwardly sighed and thought ¡®another time¡¯. Before he began to softly carress her soft body which made a smile appear on the sleeping visage of Kiara before sleep claimed him. July 31th, 2025 - Early Morning As Mikael slowly woke up, he felt a soft sensation on his right side. His hand instinctively touched the spot, and he heard a soft moan in response. Surprised, he opened his eyes and saw Kiara peacefully sleeping with her head resting on his chest. She was tightly hugging him, and her soft body was incredibly comfortable for Mikael. His hand couldn¡¯t help but wander, mesmerized by her beauty, until it landed on her soft bottom. Feeling the soft texture, Mikael began to knead and play with it. Kiara, still asleep, seemed to enjoy it, letting out a small ¡°Mmmh¡± before snuggling closer to him. Seeing her like this, Mikael smiled and thought, ¡®Honestly, among all the things that have happened since I joined the Records, some have their positive sides. At the time, I was furious when I saw it appear in the sky, knowing I had lost the gang I had worked so hard to build over the past year. Who wouldn¡¯t be angry? Losing a year¡¯s worth of effort in an instant is infuriating.¡¯ He then glanced at Kiara, his hand moving up to gently caress her silky, dark blue hair. ¡®But now, looking at where I am one month later, I¡¯m actually glad the Akashic Records appeared on Earth. As ¡®nice¡¯ as my life was before the Records, it was empty. I had no one truly close to me and was surrounded by people I couldn¡¯t trust. The closest person to me was Jamar. I wonder what he¡¯s doing now? But even Jamar wasn¡¯t much of a friend¡ªhe was just my subordinate...¡¯ He continued to caress her hair as he thought, ¡®Now, I have at least one person I can trust and have affection for. And in the Academy world, there are two other girls I¡¯m pretty close with.¡¯ As he finished his thoughts, he smiled and returned to sleep, hugging Kiara as he drifted off. Some time later, Mikael awoke when he felt movement on his chest. He opened his eyes and saw Kiara, ¡®sneakily¡¯ sniffing his chest with a look of pure joy. She was so focused on her task that she didn¡¯t notice Mikael had woken up. Seeing Kiara¡¯s actions, he chuckled lightly, which startled her. She quickly turned toward him and greeted him, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake. Hello, dear,¡± as if nothing had happened. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Mikael burst into laughter, causing Kiara to clench her fists and blush. She began to playfully hit his chest with her fists, saying, ¡°Stop laughing!¡± Seeing her reaction, Mikael laughed even harder, making her blush even more. She then sat on his chest before kissing him to quiet him. Her strategy worked, but Mikael counterattacked by grabbing her bubble butt. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± she moaned before getting excited and grabbing his manhood. Kiara then positioned herself, aiming for her already glistening lower lips, ready to continue what they had started yesterday. ¡°Love, not now,¡± Mikael interrupted her, pulling her toward him, causing her attempt to miss as she fell back onto his chest, with his shaft between her thighs. Kiara wore an aggrieved expression and complained, ¡°Why can¡¯t we go another round?¡± Chapter 50: Before the dungeons Hearing her question, a playful smile appeared on Mikael¡¯s face. ¡°Do you want to faint again? It would be too stimulating for you!¡± he said in a mock-serious tone. Hearing his words, she looked mortified, recalling that she had fainted yesterday. She stammered, ¡°U-uh, yes, yesterday I was tired¡ªyes, that¡¯s all. It won¡¯t happen again!¡± Mikael found her too precious and hugged her gently, calming her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not disappointed or anything. That¡¯s not the reason I don¡¯t want to have sex with you. On the contrary, I would love to spend time with you,¡± he spoke softly near her ear. Kiara¡¯s body trembled, but she clung to Mikael, her thighs moving slowly, seemingly trying to entice him. Mikael continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that I need to leave soon for the Dirarnia world.¡± Upon hearing this, Kiara stopped trying to entice him with her thighs and pleaded, ¡°Can¡¯t you stay with me?¡± Seeing the pleading look on her face, Mikael¡¯s heart ached. He kissed her forehead for comfort and began to pat her head. Kiara closed her eyes, beginning to relax. ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that. Gaining strength is something I like, but it¡¯s especially important,¡± he paused for a moment. ¡°You don¡¯t want us to be separated one day because we lack strength, do you?¡± ¡°NO!¡± she screamed in horror, her eyes turning into black voids that seemed to suck in all the light around her. ¡°Anyone who tries to separate us, I will KILL THEM!¡± she said in a chilling voice. But Mikael wasn¡¯t scared. He simply continued patting her head. ¡°That¡¯s my cute yandere.¡± After some time comforting her in that position, he patted her butt. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to get dressed.¡± She pouted but obeyed, and the two of them got dressed over the next few minutes while exchanging small talk. Kiara wore her beautiful white dress, a stunning combination of elegance and medieval armor. Beside her, Mikael stood in his modern white-and-gold stylish uniform, creating a striking contrast yet forming a picturesque scene together. They hugged each other goodbye before Mikael left Kiara¡¯s room. As soon as the door closed behind him, an extremely wide smile spread across her face. She sat on the bed, her hair falling over her visage as she looked toward the floor. She began to murmur to herself, ¡°Mikael is mine, mine, mine, mine, mine, mine, mine... MINE. I need to kill those hoes who get close to him. Yeah, kill them.¡± She grabbed her head and shook it violently. ¡°No! I shouldn¡¯t kill them¡ªit would make him sad! I can¡¯t hurt him. He¡¯s my Mikael!¡± Her expression twisted again as she mumbled, ¡°But those hoes will steal my time with him! ... Hmm I know the solution¡ªI just need to kidnap him and lock him in my room forever! That way, I won¡¯t need to kill those bitches, so Mikael won¡¯t be sad. Even better, we¡¯ll stay together forever and ever... and ever.¡± she thought satisfied with herself. Rolling on the bed, she sniffed the mattress where Mikael had slept. Her fingers drifted toward her lower half, and she began to pleasure herself, thinking about him and inhaling his lingering scent. Meanwhile, Mikael remained blissfully unaware of the extent to which Kiara¡¯s obsession had grown following their night together. He had already left the training room and entered the Dirarnia world. In a flash of light, he appeared in his apartment, where he put on his bracelet and began reviewing the notifications from the previous night. He hadn¡¯t paid them much attention earlier, too caught up in the moment. [Mattress purchased: -30 LP] [Magical contraception activated for 5 LP per hour. Deactivate Yes/No?] ¡°Yes, deactivate it,¡± he said. [Magical contraception deactivated. -40 LP for usage time.] ¡®Five LP per hour for magical contraception? I¡¯ll take that deal ten times out of ten. It¡¯s far better to spend some LP than to deal with an unwanted pregnancy, especially since I¡¯m not interested in having kids right now¡ªor for a long time, honestly. Maybe I¡¯ll change my mind later, who knows? But for now, it¡¯s definitely not on the table.¡¯ ¡®Anyway, time to get back to training.¡¯ With these thoughts, Mikael started practicing using the advanced control puzzle. He focused on refining his control all morning until it was time for the Aura Style course. This class was instrumental in helping him develop techniques like Blade Tempest, making it a valuable part of his routine. While Mikael attended his Aura Style class, in an excessively opulent bedroom elsewhere, the atmosphere was anything but calm. The centerpiece of the room was a king-sized bed adorned with precious gems and gold, draped in sumptuous silk sheets and plush pillows embroidered with jewels. The walls were covered in extravagant wallpaper that screamed luxury, further complemented by a crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Despite its individual elements being impressive, the sheer excess of precious materials turned the room into a gaudy display of wealth, detracting from its beauty. ¡°What did you say?¡± snapped a relatively handsome young man, his refined aura marred by anger. His neatly combed brown hair and sharp noble attire only emphasized the rage twisting his features. This was Wernon Digeglide, the heir to the esteemed Marquess family, the Digeglide.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Seated at the edge of the bed, he glared furiously at a middle-aged butler standing before him. The butler, dressed impeccably in a black suit, exuded an air of calm authority. His neatly combed hair, streaked with hints of gray, and sharp, discerning eyes revealed his years of experience. ¡°With all due respect, young master,¡± the butler began in a composed tone, ¡°Miss Amelia has been seen frequently in the company of Mikael Angelini. Most recently, during the Class 1 dungeon expedition briefing, they were observed openly flirting in front of their peers.¡± Wernon¡¯s face contorted in disbelief before giving way to a storm of rage. ¡°HOW DARE HE?!¡± he roared, leaping to his feet and beginning to wreak havoc on the room. The sound of smashing furniture echoed as he vented his frustrations, reducing the once extravagant bedroom to a chaotic mess. Breathing heavily, he muttered to himself, ¡°This can¡¯t be. Amelia isn¡¯t like that. She¡¯s a pure girl, focused solely on gaining strength. She¡¯d never be interested in a man.¡± His muttering turned darker as his thoughts spiraled. ¡°It has to be that commoner. He must have seduced her. There¡¯s no other explanation! My pure Amelia couldn¡¯t possibly fall for someone like him!¡± Fueled by his delusion, Wernon¡¯s anger reignited. ¡°FUCK! How can I save her from his filthy clutches?¡± he growled, his mind racing for solutions. Finally, he turned to the butler. ¡°Jacob, I want you to kill him,¡± he ordered, his voice laced with venom. The butler, unflinching, gave a small bow before responding, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master, but I cannot comply.¡± Wernon¡¯s rage flared anew. ¡°I SAID KILL HIM! DO AS I SAY!¡± Remaining stoic, Jacob calmly explained, ¡°As I mentioned, young master, Mikael Angelini resides within the Central Academy. He is under the protection of the royal family. Do you believe the Lord would condone such an action?¡± At the mention of his father, Wernon¡¯s fury faltered. He turned pale, stammering, ¡°Y-yeah, you¡¯re right. Maybe it¡¯s not such a good idea after all...¡± Jacob continued, his tone measured, ¡°It is not entirely impossible to deal with Mikael Angelini, but patience is required. We must wait until he leaves the safety of the Academy before making our move. This way, there will be no repercussions.¡± Relieved by this alternative, Wernon¡¯s lips curled into a twisted smile. ¡°Good. Do it.¡± With a polite bow, the butler left the room. Walking through the mansion¡¯s darker, less-frequented corridors, he arrived at a black door and knocked softly. ¡°Knock, knock.¡± The door creaked open, revealing a masked man. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± the man asked in a low, gravelly voice. Jacob spoke with calm precision. ¡°I have a task for you.¡± ¡°And what would that be?¡± ¡°The target is Mikael Angelini. He¡¯s a commoner with no notable background. Current intelligence places him at F- rank, though his combat capabilities rival those of Amelia Mounrsky. His estimated peak power is around E+. The only complication is his residence within the Central Academy dormitories. You¡¯ll need to wait for him to leave the Academy before proceeding.¡± The masked man nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll assign Number 30 and Number 31 to handle this. Both are at D+ rank and should be more than capable of dealing with a first-year student like him even as strong he is.¡± Satisfied, Jacob nodded and left. Meanwhile, Mikael had just finished his Aura Style class, entirely oblivious to the assassins already commissioned to ¡®take care¡¯ of him. He then continued working on his control until the next day arrived. Just before heading to the Array class, he managed to complete the 44th level of the puzzle. The Array course was, honestly, one of the most interesting classes for him. He had already learned several concepts and even managed to create an array (albeit a rudimentary one) that increased mana and aura concentration. He constructed this array using supplementary materials he had purchased with credits, along with a C-rank orc core obtained from the Aedris World. This array functioned in tandem with the mid-grade Aura and Mana Concentration arrays already installed in the training room of his dormitory. ¡®Worked¡¯ might be an overstatement for what it actually did. Its effect was limited to a two-meter-by-two-meter zone rather than the entire room. The enhancement was minor¡ªwhen his energy reserves were depleted, he would gain 7.8 units of energy instead of the usual 7.5. Moreover, the array required a new C-rank orc core every month to function. After finishing the Array class, Mikael arrived at the Mission Hall, which resembled the Hunter Guild from the Aedris World. Before accepting any missions, he took a moment to review what he knew about dungeons. ¡®Dungeons are divided into three types. Red dungeons are portals that haven¡¯t been cleared in a long time and are on the verge of overflowing¡ªwhich means the monsters will spill into reality. Not complicated, it¡¯s just like in Korean novels. The other two types are blue and green dungeons.¡¯ ¡®Blue dungeons are repeatable and don¡¯t disappear. They¡¯re like the one we did two days ago. Green dungeons, on the other hand, can only be cleared once. This makes them riskier due to the lack of prior information, but the rewards are much higher.¡¯ ¡®What generates money in dungeon diving are monster cores. These cores sometimes form inside monsters, but not always¡ªit¡¯s a matter of luck. Green dungeons yield more monster cores, which is why they¡¯re more lucrative, though also riskier.¡¯ After finishing his mental review, he turned his attention to the board displaying dungeons owned by the Academy, which were available for students to explore. There was an extremely varied number of missions available, but Mikael was only interested in those related to dungeon clearing. These missions were divided into three types, depending on the dungeon classification: red, green, or blue. Red missions provided credits for clearing the dungeon, whereas the other two types did not directly award credits, though students could sell the obtained cores to the Academy in exchange for credits. After taking some time to review the available blue dungeon clearing missions, he finally chose the following: [Shadow Hunter Blue Dungeon Clear Rank: E+ (Repeatable Quest) Description: The Shadow Hunter dungeon is a blue dungeon filled exclusively with shadow-type monsters that specialize in stealth and ambush tactics. If you¡¯re not confident in your ability to detect them, do not attempt this dungeon¡ªyou¡¯ll only get yourself killed. Central Academy rewards: You can sell the obtained cores to the Academy in exchange for credits. System rewards: 700 LP per clear.] Mikael selected this mission because it was one of the highest-paying E+ dungeons. Moreover, facing monsters that excelled in ambush tactics would allow him to train his sixth sense¡ªa classic case of killing two birds with one stone. Chapter 51: Grinding the Shadow Hunter Dungeon (1) He accepted the mission at the counter, then spoke with the receptionist, who informed him that a teleporter located within the Academy could transport him to a distant city near the dungeon. From there, he would need to travel a short distance to reach his destination. After thanking the receptionist, Mikael left the building and made his way toward the central section of the Academy, which was open to all years. While walking through the common area, he noticed other students with various numbers of lines on their uniform badges, ranging from one like his to four. This reminded him, ¡®Ah, right. I forgot that today is the day when students from other years are allowed to interact with the first years.¡¯ Recalling this, he wanted to sigh but restrained himself. ¡®I¡¯m definitely going to get into a fight! If winning the entrance exam as a commoner didn¡¯t already provoke some nobles, being close to Amelia will definitely enrage them... But honestly, they can be as angry as they want. The fact is, Amelia and I have a connection, and soon, she¡¯ll be mine!¡¯ As this thought crossed his mind, a playful yet charming smile spread across his face. ¡®Mine?¡¯ he mused. ¡®Since when did I become this possessive? And not just possessive¡ªmy personality has shifted significantly since I joined the Records.¡¯ He paused for a moment, reflecting on this realization before concluding, ¡®No, shifted isn¡¯t the right word. It¡¯s more like I¡¯m finally allowing myself to embrace who I truly am. Back when I was leading the gang, I couldn¡¯t afford to be playful or even let my guard down. I had to stay serious and constantly vigilant against sudden ambushes. If I hadn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have survived long enough to witness the day the Records connected with Earth.¡¯ Finishing his introspection, Mikael arrived in front of a stunning marble building with a sign reading Teleportation Hall. Without hesitation, he stepped inside. The interior of the building was spacious, with a central counter surrounded by numerous small rooms labeled "Teleportation Room." The place bustled with activity, as a high number of people moved about, giving it a lively atmosphere. Mikael followed the signs on the walls until he reached an unoccupied teleportation room. He configured the panel beside the door, selecting his destination: Adresia City. The cost was 500 credits for the teleportation, plus another 500 for the return trip. ¡®If the month hadn¡¯t just started, I wouldn¡¯t have had enough credits for this teleportation. I would¡¯ve needed to pick a closer dungeon¡­¡¯ he thought, but he didn¡¯t dwell on it. He paid the required fee, and the door opened to let him inside. The room was extremely small, no larger than 4 square meters, with a glowing blue magical circle inscribed on the floor. Mikael stepped into the circle and immediately felt an invisible force envelop him, rendering him immobile. Instinctively, he wanted to resist, his aura almost flaring by reflex, but he managed to suppress the impulse, knowing this was part of the teleportation process. He stood still and waited as the suppressive force intensified, making it a colossal effort even to stir his aura. At the peak of the pressure, his surroundings shifted abruptly, plunging him into darkness. After a few seconds, he felt solid ground beneath his feet again. Looking around, he saw a room identical to the one he had just left. For a moment, he wondered if the teleportation had failed. To confirm, he stepped out of the room and into a hall that resembled the one at the Academy, though much smaller and nearly empty. A lone receptionist sat at the counter, and no other people were in sight. Seeing the different environment, Mikael confirmed that he had indeed been teleported. He approached the receptionist and inquired about the location of the Shadow Hunter dungeon. After receiving all the necessary information, he thanked him and left the building. He found himself in a bustling city filled with the chatter of people and the loud roar of speeding cars. Mikael strolled through the streets at a leisurely pace, taking this brief moment to relax before hours¡ªor possibly days¡ªof fighting monsters. After a pleasant hour of walking, he finally reached the city outskirts. Once outside, he stopped lazing around and began sprinting at high speed. ¡°Swish! Swish!¡± The wind howled past him as he dashed forward. He continued running until he arrived at an isolated plain. In the middle of the area stood a 3-meter-high stone wall inscribed with magical runes. At the entrance, two guards stood watch, while a sign on the wall read Shadow Hunter Dungeon. As Mikael approached, one of the guards called out, ¡°Halt!¡± Mikael stopped immediately, not wanting to cause trouble. ¡°You¡¯re a student at Central Academy, right?¡± the guard asked, eyeing Mikael¡¯s uniform. He nodded silently. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll need to see your student ID before letting you through,¡± the guard said. Mikael raised his wrist, revealing the technologically advanced bracelet that displayed his student ID. The guard examined it briefly before nodding in approval. ¡°Everything checks out. You¡¯re good to go. Happy dungeon diving!¡± He hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°And stay vigilant¡ªthis dungeon is dangerous.¡± Mikael offered a polite reply. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Walking past the guards, he entered the enclosed area. Inside, a swirling blue portal floated at the center. Scanning his surroundings, Mikael noticed fewer than ten people present, all of whom seemed to be veteran hunters.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. His arrival caught their attention. It was rare for a newcomer to attempt this dungeon, and his distinctive Academy uniform only made him stand out more. Just as he prepared to enter the portal, a gruff voice interrupted him. ¡°Kiddo, you shouldn¡¯t try this dungeon. It¡¯s a damn nightmare. Pick a different one!¡± Mikael turned to see a middle-aged man with a heavy beard, a muscular build, and a massive broadsword strapped to his back. Despite the man¡¯s imposing appearance, his tone carried genuine concern. Though slightly annoyed at being interrupted, Mikael maintained his composure. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared and done my research on this dungeon. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± he said confidently. The man didn¡¯t seem convinced but could do nothing more to dissuade him. With a resigned sigh, he said, ¡°Alright, just be cautious of unexpected attacks.¡± Mikael nodded, dismissing the encounter as he made his two E rank swords appear in his hands using the small storage ring on his hand. Coating himself in aura and extending aura threads to his swords, he stepped forward and entered the swirling blue portal. He was instantly struck by the damp, musty scent of an abandoned building. Scanning his surroundings, he realized he was in an unnaturally dark room where an ordinary human wouldn¡¯t even be able to see a meter ahead. The place resembled the interior of a dilapidated manor¡ªor at least what was left of it. Amidst the surrounding darkness, Mikael¡¯s enhanced vision revealed rotting wood everywhere, cobwebs hanging in thick clusters, and a pervasive silence that created an intensely creepy atmosphere. ¡®Is this a dungeon or the opening scene of a horror movie?¡¯ he thought, letting out a small, nervous chuckle. He tightened his grip on his swords as he carefully observed his surroundings. The aura coating his body emitted a faint glow, making him stand out starkly in the oppressive darkness. Fully aware of how visible he was, he braced himself for an imminent attack. He maintained this tense stance for what felt like an eternity. When no attack came, he cautiously began to move, the creaking of the wooden floor beneath his feet becoming his constant companion. Suddenly, he felt something approaching from his right. He instinctively leaned back and retreated just in time to avoid a dark mass that seemed to grow even blacker against the surrounding gloom. Without knowing exactly what was attacking him, he slashed his sword through the air, the aura illuminating the space around him. He felt the blade pass through something¡ªa dark, viscous substance that didn¡¯t feel like air but lacked the solidity of flesh. A bone-chilling scream pierced the silence, sending shivers down Mikael¡¯s spine as he instinctively backed away, readying himself for the next strike. [E Rank Monster Wraith killed: 6K XP received x1] ¡°Ghosts? Are you kidding me? Now I¡¯m a freaking ghostbuster,¡± he muttered to himself, trying to laugh off the fear clawing at him. Despite his attempt at humor, Mikael remained on high alert, his eyes darting around as he prepared for another assault. Soon, faint dark shapes began to converge around him, likely drawn by the wraith¡¯s scream. In the dense darkness, spotting the wraiths proved difficult. They were shadows within shadows, almost indistinguishable from their surroundings. Locking onto what he guessed were the two closest figures, Mikael used the aura threads to guide his swords, slashing at the shapes from a distance. One of the shadows let out a piercing shriek as it was torn apart, confirming it was a wraith. The other turned out to be nothing more than an ordinary shadow, disappearing harmlessly. Recalling his swords, Mikael suddenly sensed an attack from his left. He crouched just in time and lashed out with an aura-coated kick, connecting with the wraith and sending it flying. However, this one didn¡¯t emit the deathly scream that typically accompanied a wraith¡¯s demise. Gripping his swords tightly, Mikael plunged into the fray. He slashed through the swarm of ghosts surrounding him. While wraiths were relatively fragile and went down with a single slash, their speed and ability to blend into the darkness made them incredibly challenging to detect. As a result, Mikael found himself repeatedly ambushed. Despite the relentless attacks, there was a silver lining: his sixth sense was improving rapidly, sharpening with each ambush, and the experience points kept rolling in. What had initially been a nerve-wracking ordeal was now exhilarating. The fear that had gripped him earlier was gone, replaced by the sheer thrill of ghost-slaying. Sadly, all good things must come to an end, and soon enough, Mikael had exterminated all the attacking wraiths. Still on edge, he remained vigilant, scanning his surroundings for any further threats. None came. ¡°Ahh... Ahh...¡± he panted, more from the mental strain of constant vigilance and surprise attacks than from physical exhaustion. After catching his breath, he began collecting small, dark pearls dropped by some of the wraiths as they dissolved into the shadows upon death. These were monster cores¡ªE rank Darkness Cores. Satisfied with his haul, he resumed his cautious journey through the abandoned mansion. Exiting the large hall, he stepped into a decrepit corridor, the eerie ambiance making every creak of the floorboards feel magnified. ¡°Crack.¡± The sharp sound sent a jolt through him. Without hesitation, he slashed toward the source of the noise. ¡°Clang.¡± His blade clashed with metal claws, locking them in a stalemate. The creature that attacked him was humanoid in shape, but the similarities ended there. Its skin was deathly pale, stretched taut as though devoid of blood. Its hunched back gave it a menacing posture, and long, metallic claws extended from its fingers. It grinned at him with a wide, toothy smile, sending chills down his spine. Instinctively, Mikael took a step back, his body reacting before his mind could catch up. Realizing his moment of hesitation, he prepared to reengage, but the monster had already sensed his fear. It slashed horizontally with its free hand, aiming to cut him in half. Mikael steeled his nerves, raising his second sword to intercept the attack. When the claws and blade collided, he quickly created a thin aura thread, attaching it to the monster¡¯s shoulder and manipulating it with precision. ¡°Thud.¡± The creature¡¯s arm fell to the ground with a heavy thump, severed by its own claw. The sudden move had caught it off guard, and it failed to react in time, injuring itself. ¡°ROOOAAA¡ª¡± Its pained scream was abruptly cut off as Mikael seized the opening to decapitate it in one swift motion. [E+ Rank Elite Monster Ghoul killed: 25K XP received x1] Breathing heavily, Mikael knelt beside the fallen ghoul and used his sword to cut open its chest, searching for a core. Finding nothing, he stood and continued down the eerie corridor, his steps accompanied by the occasional creak of the wooden floor. Chapter 52: Grinding the Shadow Hunter Dungeon (2) Occasionally, he opened the doors lining the hallway to inspect the rooms beyond. Most were empty, abandoned shells radiating the same unsettling atmosphere as the rest of the dungeon. Some, however, contained monsters he swiftly dealt with. He carried on like this until he noticed something strange. ¡°Uh, isn¡¯t that the same ghoul from earlier?¡± he muttered, approaching the body. His unease grew as he realized the ghoul¡¯s corpse was nearly identical to the one he had killed earlier. Scanning his surroundings, he searched for any differences that might indicate he was in a new area, but everything seemed eerily the same. After a brief investigation, a dreadful realization hit him: he was back where he started. ¡®How? This doesn¡¯t make sense. I followed the corridor in a straight line¡ªI didn¡¯t turn at all! How could I end up back here?¡¯ He paused to think. ¡®Is this some kind of spatial anomaly? Maybe the dungeon¡¯s layout loops back on itself, teleporting you to the center if you stray too far... or something like that.¡¯ With no clear answers, Mikael retraced his steps toward the hall, only to find himself once again standing by the ghoul¡¯s corpse. ¡°Fuck,¡± he cursed under his breath, his frustration mounting. He glanced at the doors lining the corridor. ¡®The only option now is to explore these rooms. If I don¡¯t find anything, I¡¯m screwed.¡¯ Suppressing the rising fear of being trapped, he entered one of the side rooms. Inside, a group of wraiths awaited him, but he dispatched them with ease. Before leaving, he slashed an ¡°X¡± onto the door to mark it. He returned to the corridor, running straight ahead, only to end up back at the same ghoul¡¯s corpse once more. He turned to the marked door and reopened it. The room was now empty of monsters, which gave him a small sense of reassurance. ¡®Maybe if I clear out all the monsters in these rooms, I can escape. If that doesn¡¯t work...¡¯ Not wanting to dwell on pessimistic thoughts, he began systematically clearing each room of monsters, marking the doors as he went. After what felt like an eternity of fighting and marking doors, he stood before the last unmarked door. ¡®I think this is the last room, right?¡¯ he thought, gripping his swords tightly as he prepared to enter. He opened the door, and three heads snapped toward him. It was three ghouls. ¡°Of course, the last room had to be a ¡®miniboss¡¯ room¡­¡± Mikael muttered as the trio let out feral roars and lunged toward him. He didn¡¯t stay idle. With practiced precision, he summoned multiple aura threads, setting them in the ghouls'' path. One of the monsters tripped and crashed to the ground, but the other two tore through the threads, almost upon him. Chained Sword Style ¨C 1st Form: Blade Tempest A whirlwind of slashes erupted around Mikael, creating dozens of small cuts across the ghouls¡¯ bodies. Their advance faltered as they struggled to defend themselves, but their attempts were futile¡ªdeep gashes littered their limbs. By the fifth second of sustaining Blade Tempest, Mikael felt a burning sensation spread through his arms. He gritted his teeth and pushed through the pain, but by the eighth second, the strain was too much. He was forced to stop the onslaught, his arms trembling from exhaustion. The two ghouls were now in a pitiful state, bleeding from countless wounds. Their arms hung limp, practically useless. ¡°CRACK!¡± The sound of splintering wood jolted Mikael. The third ghoul, which had remained unnoticed while waiting for an opening, launched itself with terrifying speed. In an instant, it was in front of him, claws extended to strike. Mikael¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but his reflexes saved him. He raised his aching arm just in time to block. ¡°Clang!¡± The clash of sword and claw echoed loudly. Mikael grunted as the force of the attack pushed him back; the ghoul¡¯s momentum was overwhelming. Yet, he wasn¡¯t defenseless. Channeling his frustration, he delivered a powerful aura-infused kick to its ribs. The ghoul was sent flying, crashing into a nearby wall with a dull thud. But there was no time to rest. The two remaining ghouls, despite their ruined arms, lunged at him with feral desperation, aiming to tear him apart with their teeth. Seeing the imminent danger, Mikael swiftly shifted to the side, repositioning himself so that the ghoul would land on his shoulder instead of his neck likte it was aiming for, and drove his sword into the other ghoul''s heart as it charged. A notification flashed in the corner of his vision, but he couldn¡¯t afford to focus on it. A searing pain shot through his shoulder. The ghoul he hadn¡¯t been able to evade had sunk its sharp teeth deep into his flesh. Mikael roared in pain, not with fear but pure rage. Gripping the ghoul¡¯s head, he tried to pull it off, but the monster refused to let go, tearing further into his shoulder. ¡°You want to eat? Eat this, motherfucker!¡± Mikael snarled. He drove his sword sideways into the ghoul¡¯s neck. The blade cut through, ending the creature¡¯s life. Ducking quickly, he avoided a claw strike from above that narrowly missed him.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. With his free hand, he manipulated his second sword using his aura threads and launched it upward. ¡°Schk!¡± The airborne sword impaled the third ghoul that had leapt from above, pinning it to the ceiling. Momentarily safe, Mikael focused on the dead ghoul latched onto his shoulder. Even in death, its jaws remained locked. With a growl of determination, he wrenched the head off, grimacing as chunks of flesh were torn away in the process. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± He inhaled sharply at the sight of his bloody and mangled shoulder. ¡°Fuck,¡± he cursed, his voice dripping with frustration. Just as he was about to tend to his injury, he heard movement above him. The last ghoul, still clinging to life, began to stir. Without hesitation, Mikael directed his other sword, piercing its skull and ending its struggles instantly. Finally free from immediate danger, he turned his attention to healing. Retiring his vitality limiter, he began to chant: ¡°Blessed light, mend the wound, restore the flesh!¡± A warm, golden glow enveloped his shoulder, and the pain started to subside. The spell, Minor Heal, was a first-circle light-attribute spell¡ªbasic and not particularly powerful, but sufficient for minor injuries. He repeated the chant several times until the wound closed completely, though the process was slower due to the serious nature of the injury. Once healed, Mikael searched the ghouls¡¯ chests for monster cores. To his satisfaction, he found one and placed it in his storage ring. Feeling drained, he sat cross-legged and entered a meditative state. His aura reserves were at 40%, and his mana at 70%, despite Mobile Meditation boosting his regeneration rate during combat. Meditating now would restore his resources more efficiently. After nearly an hour, Mikael¡¯s reserves were back to full. He stood, stretched, and exited the room, ready to press on deeper into the dungeon. As he exited the room, he prayed, ¡®Please don¡¯t be stuck in the loop. I¡¯ve even cleared a ¡®miniboss¡¯ room, so it should be clear, right?¡¯ Once outside, in the dark corridor, he began walking and soon found himself back in the abandoned entrance hall. Relieved to be out of the loop, he thought, ¡®Now that I¡¯ve cleared the corridor and didn¡¯t see any boss, there¡¯s only this.¡¯ He looked at the stairs leading to the second floor. He didn¡¯t waste any more time and ascended the stairs, which creaked under his footsteps. Coupled with the total darkness and the silence, the eerie atmosphere made him stay on high alert, expecting an ambush at any moment. Surprisingly, he reached the top of the stairs without being attacked and stood before a large set of double wooden doors. Though abandoned, they still retained a trace of the majesty they once had. ¡®If this doesn¡¯t scream boss, I don¡¯t know what will,¡¯ he thought, before approaching the door and opening it, stepping into the new room. He had only taken two steps when he heard a loud ¡°SLAM.¡± Turning around, he saw that the two wooden doors had closed behind him. ¡°That¡¯s reassuring,¡± he muttered sarcastically before coating one of his swords in aura and unleashing a full-powered slash at the now-closed door. ¡°Clink.¡± His sword, strong enough to cut through steel, harmlessly bounced off the door without leaving a scratch. Seeing this and realizing he was trapped with no way to escape, he turned to survey the large room he was in. At that moment, the torches on the walls began to emit light, one by one. As the light gradually illuminated more of the room, Mikael could see the center, previously hidden by the supernatural darkness that had pervaded the dungeon. When he saw what lay at the center, his alertness doubled. At the center of the room was a satanic pentagram, seemingly drawn in blood. That was enough for Mikael to realize that if entering the manor had been the start of a horror movie, he was now essentially in the final scene, where everyone dies¡ªand he was pretty much screwed. He stayed on high alert, expecting a monster to appear at any moment, especially from the satanic pentagram. However, the light continued to illuminate the room, and soon it was fully lit, yet still, no monsters appeared. Despite the illusion of safety, he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to think he was truly safe, and it would be proven soon enough. The sound of a woman wailing began to echo faintly around him. It was so soft at first that Mikael couldn¡¯t tell if he was hearing it correctly or if it was just his imagination. Gradually, the sound grew louder and more distinct, confirming it was indeed a woman crying. The weeping became more intense, morphing into a continuous, piercing scream that reverberated through the room. At that moment, the bloody pentagram at the center of the chamber began to glow ominously. Mikael tightened his grip on his swords, bracing himself for what was to come. From the pentagram, a bloody figure emerged¡ªa woman, or at least something that resembled one. What made it horrifying wasn¡¯t her blood-soaked appearance but the unnatural way she moved. She was crawling on all fours, but her body was inverted, her back arched toward the ground as her head twisted unnaturally to face Mikael. Her wide, unsettling grin only added to the terror. ¡®This is nothing like Kiara¡¯s smile,¡¯ Mikael thought. ¡®This one is just creepy as hell.¡¯ The woman began to laugh¡ªa grating, unnatural sound, like two pieces of sandpaper being rubbed together. Mikael didn¡¯t hesitate. He lunged into action, initiating the fight with a powerful attack. Chained Sword Style ¨C 1st Form: Blade Tempest! The woman moved with startling speed, dodging his flurry of strikes. Still, a few of his attacks managed to graze her, leaving minor cuts. Mikael frowned. ¡®Those should have been deep wounds or even fatal strikes. It¡¯s not that her body is particularly durable¡ªit feels like the strength of my attacks is being drained before they hit her.¡¯ The woman rushed at him, moving like a rabid animal. She leaped at him with uncanny agility, and Mikael crouched low, launching a powerful aura-infused kick. ¡°Thwack!¡± The kick connected, sending her flying across the room. But instead of feeling relief, Mikael scowled. ¡®Again, the power of my attack was diminished. She¡¯s not hurt, just pushed away.¡¯ ¡°Hihihihi!¡± Her eerie laughter echoed as she charged at him again. Mikael engaged her in combat, trading blows while trying to analyze the situation. Statistically, she wasn¡¯t overwhelmingly strong¡ªher raw power and speed were just slightly higher than his. She seemed no stronger than the ghouls he had fought earlier. But the strange barrier sapping his attacks made her far more challenging. ¡°Clang!¡± Her elongated claws clashed against his sword, sparks flying with each parry. ¡®I need to figure out how to get past that barrier,¡¯ he thought, holding his ground in the stalemate. ¡®Could light magic work? Creatures with a dark affinity are often vulnerable to light, and she definitely seems to be of the dark attribute. But all I have is Minor Heal. Still, it¡¯s worth a shot.¡¯ Chapter 53: Surprise Guests (1) He made his decision and began chanting. ¡°Blessed light, mend the wound, restore the flesh!¡± Instead of directing the spell at himself, Mikael aimed the healing light at the woman. The moment it touched her, she let out an ear-piercing scream, her tone now filled with pain rather than mockery. ¡°SHRRIIEEEK!¡± Seizing the opportunity, Mikael unleashed another Blade Tempest. The surprise attack struck true, dealing devastating damage. By the time the woman managed to escape the onslaught, she had lost an arm, significantly slowing her movements. From that point onward, the fight was one-sided. Mikael alternated between casting Minor Heal to exploit her weakness and using Blade Tempest to deal heavy damage. Finally, the battle came to an end. [E+ Rank Boss Monster ¨C Possessed Woman killed: 100K XP received x1] Mikael glanced at the notification and sighed, a mix of relief and disappointment. ¡®That was the boss? All this buildup, the creepy ambiance, and she was that easy to beat? Maybe I¡¯m being harsh¡ªI wouldn¡¯t say it was easy, but fighting the three ghouls earlier felt harder. At best, this was the same level.¡¯ He paused, reconsidering. ¡®Then again, if I didn¡¯t know light magic, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to exploit her weakness. The fight would¡¯ve been much tougher without that.¡¯ Shaking his head, he dismissed the thought and approached the boss¡¯s remains to check for a core. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have one. With nothing else to gain, Mikael turned to the glowing blue portal that had formed over the pentagram, now dimmed and lifeless. Without hesitation, he stepped through. He appeared outside and received the dungeon clear quest completion notification and retook the same quest. He felt gazes on him, seemingly incredulous. No one had expected him to leave the dungeon alive, let alone completely uninjured¡ªespecially given how unique this dungeon was. Yet, there he stood, without a scratch. Ignoring the stares, he reentered the dungeon. This time, he followed the same path as during his first clear, but he moved faster, knowing exactly what to expect. By the time he had killed all the wraiths in the hall, the ghoul in the corridor, and was clearing the loop corridor rooms, he received a pleasing notification. [Class: Neophyte Mage has reached level 50 (MAX)] He paused to check the unlocked class, which was Mage, but he didn¡¯t choose it. By the time he¡¯d max out a Tier 2 class, he could have already maxed several Tier 1 classes, even with the increasing XP requirements. The cost for maxing his first Tier 1 class was 1 million XP, the second required 2 million, the third 3 million, and so on. Even with the rising costs, it was still faster than the likely astronomical XP needed for a Tier 2 class. He scanned through the list of unlocked classes: [Selectable Classes: Tier 0: Gunner, Hunter, Cartographer, Adventurer, Thief Tier 1: Martial Master, Hunter (Aedris), Newbie Array User, Apprentice Warrior Tier 2: Sword Fanatic, Mage] After reviewing the options, he made his choice: [Newbie Array User 0/50 Tier 1 Class Description: A complete novice in the path of arrays, but one who has taken their first steps. Stats per level: +4 PER, +3 INT, +1 SPI Perks: Easier time creating arrays Enhanced understanding and memorization of array-related knowledge All arrays created by the user are 20% more powerful Increased array talent (Permanent).] With this class selected, Mikael cleared the dungeon for the second time with extreme ease. Maxing out his Mage class had multiplied his SPI stat, greatly amplifying his strength. As he exited the dungeon for the second time, he felt the same gazes as before, but this time they were even more astonished. Clearing this dungeon solo once was already an incredible feat. Clearing it a second time, and again without injury, was almost unbelievable. Mikael ignored the gazes, focusing instead on a strange sensation¡ªa feeling of danger lingering around him. He felt as though someone was watching him, not an ordinary observer, but someone with killing intent. He chose not to react, instead pretending he hadn¡¯t noticed anything. Calmly, he sat on the ground, retrieved a water bottle from his storage ring, and began drinking. All the while, he subtly monitored his surroundings for the source of the danger. Drinking his water with an air of apparent carelessness, Mikael remained completely on guard. Once he finished, he pulled out some sandwiches and began eating, maintaining the ruse of being relaxed while staying alert for any sign of an attack. Minutes passed as the nearby ranker casually relaxed outside. While eating, he watched a group of four enter the portal and disappear. He felt an urge to marvel at the dungeon, but the danger he sensed around him kept him from allowing his thoughts to drift too far. As Mikael neared the end of his meal, still unprovoked by whatever was watching him, he frowned. ¡®The question is, what¡¯s watching me¡ªmonsters or humans? Considering they¡¯ve been observing me for a while without attacking, I¡¯d lean toward humans. But who is targeting me, and why?¡¯If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. He pondered some possibilities. ¡®I would guess that assassins are after me, but the reason eludes me. It could be anything¡ªfrom me being a strong commoner, to my looks, or the most likely reason, which is my close relationship with Amelia.¡¯ He kept a watchful eye on his surroundings from the corners of his vision. ¡®The real question is, what is their strength?¡¯ he thought. ¡®Hmm, considering they haven¡¯t attacked while I¡¯m near the ranker, they either don¡¯t have the strength to kill all the people around me, or they don¡¯t want any witnesses left.¡¯ Mikael stood up. ¡®No matter what the case is, it¡¯s time to continue my dungeon-clearing escapade. If they are really assassins after me¡ªwhich I¡¯m not entirely sure of, but it¡¯s probably the case¡ªthere¡¯s a chance that when they die, someone will find out through some kind of magic. I don¡¯t want to be around when reinforcements are sent.¡¯ With that, Mikael entered the dungeon to continue his grind, ¡®ignoring¡¯ the nearby enemies. He decided to use this waiting time to farm LP and grow stronger. He continued clearing the dungeon repeatedly for nearly an entire day before deciding to stop. A typical ranker wouldn¡¯t be able to dungeon dive for more than 24 hours without succumbing to fatigue and needing sleep. Mikael had intentionally pushed himself to his ¡®limit¡¯ because he knew that the moment he left the dungeon''s vicinity to rest at a hotel, he would likely be attacked. After dealing with that, he would need to return immediately to the Academy, forcing him to prematurely end his dungeon exploration. Still, even with just a little over a day of continuous dungeon diving, he had made incredible progress. [Maxed Class: Tier 0:Martial Artist, Swordsman, Tier 1:Sword Master, Neophyte Mage, Newbie Array User, Apprentice Warrior] [Name: Mikael Angelini Race: Human (Dirarnia World) Lifespan: 21/99 Overall Power: Tier 1 Military Rank: Recruit 0/10 MP Global Level Tier 1 Race: 50/50 Experience: 91K/91K XP Class: Hunter(Aedris) Level: 0/50 Experience: 0K/100K XP Stats:Strength: 460(147) ¡ú 500(MAX) Agility: 500(132)(MAX) ¡ú 500(MAX) Endurance: 463(149) ¡ú 500(MAX) Vitality: 500(162)(MAX) ¡ú 500(MAX) Perception: 500(163)(MAX) ¡ú 500(MAX) Intelligence: 129 ¡ú 500(MAX) Spirit: 71 ¡ú 500(MAX) Energy:Aura (Dirarnia World) F- Tier 526/526 ¡ú 534/534 Mana (Dirarnia World) F- Tier 519/519 ¡ú 527/527 Active Skills: Active/Passive Skills:Body Refining Technique(Uncommon): Tier 0, Level 3 Chained Sword Style(Rare): Tier 1, Level 2 Aura Threads Creation and Manipulation(Uncommon) - Tier 1, Level 3 Mobile Meditation(Uncommon): Tier 1, Level 1 Passive Skills:Unarmed Martial Arts Mastery(Common): Tier 0, Level 4 Footwork Mastery(Common): Tier 0, Level 4 6th Sense(Uncommon): Tier 0, Level 3 ¡ú Level 5 Life Points (LP): (3920) 5230] Seeing the enormous progress he had made in such a short time, Mikael couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed and ready to face the nearby enemy. He had already removed the limiter on his stats before checking his status, and now he was prepared to leave the dungeon. Just before exiting the boss room, where he had defeated the boss yet again, he deliberately adopted an ¡®exhausted¡¯ and ¡®tired¡¯ expression. As he stepped through the portal, he quietly exited the walled area surrounding the blue portals. He could sense a few people following him, but he acted as though he hadn¡¯t noticed and continued walking along the small forest trail leading to the nearby city. ¡°This damn rat made us wait for him!¡± said a man¡¯s voice from the side. Mikael turned toward the source of the voice and saw two figures, presumably men judging by their builds. They were dressed in black clothing and wore black masks that covered their entire faces, leaving only small holes for their eyes. Each was cloaked in a faint aura and wielded a sword, their cold gazes fixed on him. The second man, who had been silent until now, addressed his companion. ¡°31, take care of him.¡± ¡°With pleasure, 30. I¡¯ll make him suffer for keeping us waiting!¡± ¡°W-who are you?¡± Mikael asked, his expression feigning fear and his voice trembling as though in panic. 31 seemed to revel in Mikael¡¯s apparent terror, slowly walking toward him. ¡°You crossed someone you shouldn¡¯t have, and now we¡¯re here to make you disappear. But me? I¡¯ll make you suffer first!¡± Mikael¡¯s expression shifted to one of shock. ¡°What! Who sent you?¡± 31 let out a cold chuckle. ¡°The dead don¡¯t need to know!¡± He continued to approach, his sword glinting ominously as if savoring Mikael¡¯s fear. When 31 was only three meters away, a sharp glint passed through Mikael¡¯s eyes. ¡®These assassins aren¡¯t stupid enough to reveal who hired them, so they don¡¯t need to live anymore,¡¯ he thought. Without hesitation, Mikael summoned his two swords, connected them with an aura thread, and cloaked both himself and his blades in a thick layer of aura before launching his attack. Chained Sword Style ¨C 1st Form: Blade Tempest Though Mikael¡¯s movements seemed to take time, they occurred in less than a tenth of a second. The assassin only managed a slight recoil before the onslaught struck him. The power of Mikael¡¯s aura, amplified by his 500 SPI, was no joke. Taken completely by surprise, the assassin suffered multiple deep gashes. He didn¡¯t even have time to scream before a fatal cut appeared across his neck, instantly severing his head from his body. The second assassin, 30, had been watching the scene unfold with disinterest, clearly underestimating Mikael. After all, how could an F- ranker stand against two trained D+ rank assassins? He hadn¡¯t even considered Mikael a threat. But when he saw his partner effortlessly decapitated, his casual demeanor turned to shock. Even so, he didn¡¯t panic¡ªhe was an experienced assassin and no stranger to combat. As soon as 31¡¯s head hit the ground, 30 sprang into action, rushing at Mikael with blinding speed, appearing as little more than a blur. Despite the speed, Mikael reacted swiftly, redirecting the target of his Blade Tempest to intercept the charging assassin. 30 didn¡¯t take the attack lightly. He intensified his aura cloak, which mitigated the damage, leaving only minor cuts on his body as he closed the distance. In an instant, he was upon Mikael. ¡®Got you,¡¯ 30 thought as he slashed with all his strength. Mikael barely managed to raise his swords into a defensive position before the blow landed. ¡°Argh,¡± Mikael grunted as the force of the attack sent him flying several meters through the air. He flipped mid-flight, landing on his feet with a practiced backflip. He stared at the assassin cautiously. ¡®What is this strength and speed? Even with my 500 SPI, he¡¯s stronger than me? If I hadn¡¯t leveled up, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to react and would¡¯ve been killed instantly,¡¯ he thought, a chill running down his spine. Yet, unknowingly, a battle-hungry grin spread across his face. Chapter 54: Surprise Guests (2) 30 observed Mikael closely, stunned by his ability to withstand and react to the attack. ¡®An F- ranker, and he killed 31? Even if it was a surprise attack, that¡¯s impossible. And now he¡¯s holding his ground against me, a D+ ranker?¡¯ The assassin tightened his grip on his sword, more on guard than ever. When he noticed the grin on Mikael¡¯s face, his wariness only deepened. ¡®Should I retreat and come back with reinforcements?¡¯ His mind screamed yes, but knowing he would be punished for returning without results, he decided, ¡®I¡¯ll try to kill him. If I see that he¡¯s too strong, I¡¯ll retreat, punishment be damned!¡¯ This decision by the assassin saved Mikael from significant trouble. After all, the assassin was faster than him, even with his footwork skill, so if he had chosen to run, Mikael wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch him. The situation remained a tense stalemate, the two fighters silently sizing each other up before Mikael suddenly rushed forward, swords in hand, his eyes cold and determined. 30 reacted instantly, sending half a meter wide aura slashes toward Mikael. Mikael rolled to evade the first attack, then jumped to the side to avoid another flying slash. While dodging, Mikael continued to close the distance between himself and the assassin. Soon, he was near enough to strike, but the assassin¡¯s lack of retreat made him cautious, expecting a sudden counterattack. 30 didn¡¯t disappoint. As Mikael approached, the assassin concentrated a high amount of aura into his blade and sneered. ¡°Be proud you forced me to use this move!¡± he said before unleashing a massive slash. A multi-meter-wide aura slash, far larger and denser than the previous ones, surged toward Mikael, radiating a palpable sense of danger. Feeling the threat to his life, Mikael used Blade Tempest to slow the attack. While it reduced the slash¡¯s momentum, it didn¡¯t stop it. Pushing his body to the limit, Mikael forced more aura into his sword techniques and strained his muscles to swing faster. This combination allowed him to hold the aura slash in a tenuous stalemate before it could reach him. The assassin was shocked that Mikael managed to block a slash containing 15% of his total aura. However, he smirked and said, ¡°Impressive. But can you handle another one?¡± Without hesitation, he slashed again, sending a second enormous aura blade hurtling toward Mikael. Now faced with two devastating attacks, Mikael was forced to split his efforts. Even as he gave it his all, to the point of breaking his arm muscles and make them bleeding profusely, it wasn¡¯t enough. The aura slashes inched closer, and the worst part was that he couldn¡¯t move. If he stopped using Blade Tempest for even a moment, the blades would kill him before he could dodge. Despite the thrill of the battle, Mikael wasn¡¯t looking to die. Quickly, he began to strategize. When the two aura slashes drew perilously close, he devised a plan. He created multiple thin, nearly invisible aura threads from his back and anchored them to the ground. With a sudden burst of strength, he pulled himself backward just in time. The aura blades, unobstructed, continued their trajectory and smashed into the ground. ¡°BOOM!¡± The impact created massive craters, but Mikael didn¡¯t care. He was already on the move, counterattacking. ¡°What?¡± he exclaimed instinctively, momentarily distracted by the explosions caused by his attacks. In that split second, Mikael vanished from the assassin¡¯s view. When he refocused, two flying swords were hurtling toward his legs. Reacting instinctively, the assassin shifted his stance to avoid the attack, but he wasn¡¯t fast enough. One sword missed harmlessly, but the second pierced his right knee. ¡°Argh!¡± he let out a pained groan, quickly suppressing it. He turned his attention back to Mikael, who had followed up with a punch aimed at him. 30 instinctively slashed at Mikael, but the form of the attack was sloppy due to the current situation. This allowed Mikael to easily evade the strike and deliver a powerful blow to the assassin''s sword-wielding hand, forcing him to drop his weapon. Mikael launched another punch, but the assassin raised his arms to block it. The force of the impact, however, drove the assassin backward. With the sword still lodged in his leg, he stumbled and nearly fell, barely managing to steady himself by shifting his weight onto his left leg. Mikael didn¡¯t relent. He continued his assault, overwhelming the assassin, who struggled to defend himself with only one functional leg. Though stronger and faster than Mikael, the assassin¡¯s disadvantage reversed the tide of the battle. Realizing the dire situation, the assassin thought, ¡®I need to retreat and bring reinforcements. I can¡¯t defeat this monster alone!¡¯ But Mikael gave him no respite, launching relentless unarmed attacks. The assassin, distracted by the onslaught, failed to notice the previously ¡®harmless¡¯ sword on the ground. As the battle dragged on and the assassin¡¯s position worsened, Mikael¡¯s fingers twitched almost imperceptibly. ¡°Squeltch¡± a sword piercing flesh sound resounded in the surrondings.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Some blood splattered across Mikael''s face before he heard 30 say, ¡°I¡ª¡± The assassin didn¡¯t finish his sentence as he collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud, killed by a surprise sword strike that pierced his head. Mikael didn¡¯t have time to celebrate his victory. A wave of exhaustion washed over him, and he collapsed to his knees. A violent fit of coughing overtook him. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± He raised a trembling hand to his mouth and saw blood on his palm. He winced. ¡®And now I¡¯m coughing up blood¡­ This fight really pushed me to my absolute limits. I had to overexert myself, and now I¡¯ve got internal injuries to deal with.¡¯ [D+ Rank Elite Human killed: 200K XP received x2] Struggling, Mikael forced himself to his feet, ignoring the notification. His mind raced as he quickly assessed his options. There was no time to heal here. He needed to return to the Academy as quickly as possible before another wave of stronger assassins showed up. He cast a quick cleaning spell on himself to appear more presentable, then retrieved his swords and stored them in his ring. Glancing at the bodies of his attackers, he wished he could make them disappear but knew he didn¡¯t have the time. Without hesitation, Mikael broke into a run toward Adresia City. Each step sent sharp jolts of pain through his body, but he gritted his teeth and pressed on, chanting Minor Heal on himself repeatedly as he ran. The constant casting of the weak healing spell offset the damage his movements were causing. It even managed to heal him a little, though not much, as Minor Heal was the weakest of all healing spells. The only reason it had any noticeable effect was due to his high vitality, which greatly enhanced his body¡¯s natural recovery. After what felt like an eternity, Mikael finally caught sight of the city gates. Slowing his pace, he merged into the flow of people entering and leaving the city. In this way, he slipped inside without drawing attention to himself. Once within the city walls, he made a beeline for the Central Academy¡¯s teleportation hall. Entering the grand building, he ignored the receptionist entirely, too exhausted and in too much pain to care about formalities. His focus was solely on the small teleportation rooms at the back, each containing a functioning array. Just before paying the required credits, Mikael remembered to adjust his limiter. Spending 100 LP, he configured his physical stats to cap at 150, except for vitality, which he left untouched. He also set his SPI to 100 but left his INT unchanged. Once the limiter was in place, he paid the fee and stepped into the teleportation room. Standing on the glowing blue circle, he felt the familiar locking sensation before his vision went dark. Moments later, solid ground returned beneath his feet. Opening the door in front of him, Mikael stepped into the bustling teleportation hall of the Central Academy. Relief surged through him as he thought, ¡®Finally¡­ safe.¡¯ He took some steps outside of the teleportation rooms walking amistd the nearby students, his stance unnasuming of the pain behind. He was quietly leaving the teleportation hall. Not far from him, someone was in shock¡ªa young man with brown hair and eyes, and a relatively handsome appearance. He stared at Mikael with wide eyes. ¡®How the fuck isn¡¯t he dead? Jacob said he left the Academy and that two D+ rank assassins were sent after him. HOW DID HE ESCAPE?¡¯ he thought, rage boiling inside him. ¡®Were they so incompetent that an F- rank managed to survive and escape? No, this won¡¯t do. He¡¯ll keep getting in my way of winning over Amelia Mournsky and the Duke¡¯s family backing. If I conquer her, their influence will be mine,¡¯ he thought with growing greed. But seeing Mikael alive and seemingly well made him feel like the obstacle he thought he had removed had returned. Frustrated, he stormed off toward his dormitory with an angry expression, planning to speak with his butler about the assassins¡¯ ¡®incompetence.¡¯ Meanwhile, Mikael, completely unaware of Wernon inner turmoil¡ªand honestly too drained to care¡ªfinally reached his dormitory room. He unlocked the door using his bracelet and entered, setting the ¡°Do Not Disturb¡± mode before collapsing onto the bed. There were questions he wanted to ask the Records and tasks he needed to address, but his body felt too weak. Instead, he lay on the bed and began spamming the Minor Heal spell. Thanks to his new mage talent and his increased INT stat of 500, his proficiency with the spell and magic in general rose at an astonishing rate. The length of the chant gradually shortened, and by the time he had nearly drained his mana, he could already cast the spell silently by reciting only a portion of the chant in his mind. But this wasn¡¯t his main goal¡ªit was merely a secondary benefit. His focus was on healing his arms, which had suffered the most damage from the repeated use of Blade Tempest. After numerous healing casts, he managed to restore his arms to the same level of injury as the rest of his body¡ªa significant improvement compared to their previous condition. Exhausted and completely drained of mana, Mikael didn¡¯t resist the pull of sleep and let it claim him. *** Hours later, Mikael, who had been lying on his bed, had his fingers twitch. ¡°Argh,¡± he grunted, sitting up. He was momentarily disoriented, feeling the lingering aches in his body before the memories returned. ¡®Ah, right. I was attacked by assassins yesterday and had to push past my limits, which left me injured.¡¯ After recalling the events, he got out of bed, cast a quick Clean spell on himself, did some light stretching, and then made his way to the kitchen. Once there, he prepared a light breakfast and ate it leisurely while scrolling through his phone at the table. When he finished his meal, a cold glint passed through his eyes. ¡®Now that the rest is over¡­¡¯ ¡°Records, who commissioned the attack against me?¡± [Question answerable for 100 LP! Do you want to pay? Yes/No?] ¡°So, 200 LP total... Fine, I¡¯ll pay.¡± [Transaction confirmed. Answer: The person who ordered the assassination of Mikael Angelini was Wernon Digeglide. His butler, Jacob, then hired the two assassins who tried to kill you.] ¡®Wernon? Who the hell is that?¡¯ Mikael pondered before a memory resurfaced. ¡®Oh, right. That guy who approached Amelia after the second test and made a fool of himself, congratulating her on her ¡°win.¡± I forgot about him¡ªhe¡¯s completely forgettable. But this? Sending assassins after me?¡¯ He frowned, his expression turning contemplative. ¡®It¡¯s probably some petty jealousy over my closeness with Amelia. Honestly, I expected something like this. With her beauty and her status as the heir of a duke¡¯s family, she¡¯s the ideal woman in the eyes of many. My actions were bound to ruffle some feathers.¡¯ Chapter 55: Double Breakthrough and Clubs ¡®But do I care? No, I don¡¯t.¡¯ Mikael¡¯s lips curled into a small, determined smile. ¡®I¡¯ve come to genuinely appreciate Amelia during the time we¡¯ve spent together, and I¡¯m determined to ¡°court¡± her. I don¡¯t know if ¡°court¡± is the right word¡ªmaybe ¡°conquer¡± fits better. Either way, we¡¯ve grown significantly closer in a short time, and I think that¡¯s impressive considering this is my first attempt at pursuing a woman. With Kiara, it was less about me conquering her and more about her conquering me,¡¯ he thought with a rueful smile. ¡®Anyway, back to the matter at hand¡ªWernon and the Digeglide family. I¡¯ll remember this.¡¯ His expression hardened, and a cold glint appeared in his eyes. Mikael then grabbed his phone and started researching his newfound enemies. He learned that the head of the Digeglide family, Favian Digeglide, was a powerful SS+ ranked warrior and Wernon¡¯s father. Seeing this information, Mikael¡¯s brows furrowed. He continued his search but found little on Wernon beyond basic common knowledge. ¡®It seems the family is actively protecting his details. Nothing useful here,¡¯ he thought with frustration. Ending his research, Mikael sighed. ¡®I can¡¯t afford to be careless. With an SS+ rank warrior as a potential enemy, who knows what else they might have hidden. And all this because of the jealousy of a young master. Looks like I¡¯m stuck at the Academy until further notice.¡¯ He sighed again. ¡®I doubt Wernon can send assassins after me while I¡¯m at the Academy¡ªhis head would roll for challenging royal authority. But the moment I step outside, it¡¯s open season.¡¯ The situation was frustrating, especially since Mikael had just discovered a lucrative LP farming method, only to lose the opportunity before fully exploiting it. Yet, this annoyance only strengthened his resolve. He clenched his fists. ¡®I need to grow stronger. The strong are always right!¡¯ Initially, Mikael had planned to delay his breakthrough until his control improved further wanting to maximize the gain, but he knew he could no longer afford to stay stagnant. This time, he barely defeated two D+ rank assassins in a grueling fight. Next time, his enemies would undoubtedly be stronger, and as he was now, he stood no chance. He checked his energy levels: [Energy: Aura (Dirarnia World): F- Tier 534/534 ¡ú 540/540 Mana (Dirarnia World): F- Tier 527/527 ¡ú 535/535] His core had grown slightly from the strain of the battle, but he could feel it nearing its limit, stretching to accommodate each additional point above 500¡ªa feat only possible because of his exceptional control. He assumed a lotus sitting position and began reminiscing. ¡®So, what do I know about breakthroughs?¡¯ He placed a hand on his chin, adopting a contemplative expression. ¡®From what Emily explained, breaking through involves condensing your aura or mana core until it becomes smaller, returning to its initial size. By doing so, you increase the density of your aura or mana, making it significantly more potent.¡¯ ¡®The potency gained from condensing a core depends on two factors: talent and control. These factors determine how much energy is lost during the process. Higher talent minimizes energy waste, and better control ensures the same.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve also learned a bit about major breakthroughs, but those don¡¯t concern me for now. Let¡¯s focus on my first breakthrough.¡¯ Just as he was about to start, a thought crossed his mind. ¡°Uh, Records, could having injuries during a breakthrough be a problem?¡± [Answer available for 20 LP. Do you want to pay? Yes/No?] ¡®Oh, 20 LP? How cheap. Wait¡ªfactor in the additional 100 LP I¡¯ll be spending soon, and it¡¯s not so cheap anymore what a ¡®surprise¡¯!¡¯ He sighed. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll pay.¡± [Transaction confirmed. Answer: Being critically injured during a breakthrough can be dangerous, as the process is physically taxing. However, minor injuries that are healing won¡¯t cause any issues.] ¡®Good to know.¡¯ Reassured, Mikael returned to his lotus position and focused inward, directing his attention to the space near his heart where his two cores resided. ¡®Which one should I start with?¡¯ After a moment of consideration, he decided. ¡®I¡¯ll go with the aura core¡ªit¡¯s the one I use the most.¡¯ Following the instructions Emily had given during the Ranker Path class, Mikael visualized his aura core. Once he had a clear image in his mind, he began commanding the aura within to condense. At that moment, he could feel and partially see the aura particles colliding with each other, almost as if they were battling. Surprisingly, the sensation wasn¡¯t painful as he had expected, though it was deeply unsettling. Ignoring the discomfort, Mikael maintained his focus on the process, determined not to make any mistakes that could diminish his potency gains. He steadily guided the aura in his core, condensing it as the core itself gradually shrank. The battling aura particles were forced to fuse together as the contracting core left them no choice. This scenario repeated across the entire core. After what felt like an exhausting effort, Mikael managed to reduce the core to one-fifth of its original size. At that moment, a notification appeared before him: [F- Rank Aura Core nearing breakthrough to F Rank Aura Core. Two options available:
  1. Gain +3 to all physical stats.
  1. Gain +1 to all stats.]
Mikael halted the breakthrough process just before its completion and carefully read the notification. He felt a bloated sensation emanating from his core, knowing he didn¡¯t have much time to decide. Quickly, he chose the second option: +1 to all stats.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. His reasoning was simple. ¡®Physical stats become progressively less impactful as I grow stronger, especially compared to the boost provided by the aura cloak. By enhancing my SPI and INT, I¡¯ll accelerate my learning speed and strengthen both my aura and mana.¡¯ However, the benefits would be delayed, as his current stats were already at their limit. The new stats would only be applied once he unlocked a higher stats limit. [Choice two confirmed.] Mikael resumed his breakthrough process. Moments later, a sudden boom echoed through the room as a wave of aura burst from him, behaving like a strong gust of wind. Unbothered by the commotion, Mikael focused on the new notification before him: [Breakthrough from F- Rank Aura Core to F Rank Aura Core completed. Aura potency increased by 62%.] Though he felt slightly fatigued, he decided to continue and proceed with his mana core breakthrough. Forty minutes later, another shockwave rippled through the room. [Breakthrough from F- Rank Mana Core to F Rank Mana Core completed. Mana potency increased by 61%.] Having successfully completed both breakthroughs, Mikael exhaled deeply before smiling in satisfaction and checking his updated energy stats. [Energy: Aura (Dirarnia World): F- 540/540 ¡ú F 100/100 Mana (Dirarnia World): F- 535/535 ¡ú F 100/100] He nodded in satisfaction once more, pleasantly surprised by the potency gain, which was higher than he had expected¡ªeven considering his level of control. He attributed part of the improvement to his mage talent, which likely enhanced the mana core breakthrough, and to his warrior talent, which probably aided the aura core. Having completed a double breakthrough, he was in a good mood and wanted to train further. However, his body was still in pain, and he didn¡¯t want to risk worsening his condition. Instead, he decided to train his control again, reasoning that it would strengthen him in the long run. Control training was one of the few productive activities he could manage, especially since there weren¡¯t any classes scheduled for the day. He briefly considered going to the training room but dismissed the idea, choosing instead to sit on the couch in his dorm. With his current level of control, the aura and mana he lost while doing the advanced control puzzles was minimal. He knew he could train for an entire day without even depleting his reserves, so why bother sitting on the uncomfortable floor when a couch was available? Settling comfortably, Mikael started his training. Having already completed the 50th and final level of the puzzle previously, his new goal was to clear all the levels¡ªfrom 1 to 50¡ªin one continuous attempt as quickly as possible. He set a timer on his phone and began. Time passed. ¡°And¡­ stop,¡± he said, halting the timer. He glanced at the screen and saw that 1 hour, 34 minutes, and 15 seconds had elapsed. ¡®Pretty good, but I can do better,¡¯ he thought. Motivated, he resumed his training, steadily reducing the time needed with each subsequent attempt. Hours passed this way. The afternoon turned into night, and the night into morning. By late morning, Mikael stopped his training and headed to the Ranker Path class. The class covered some useful topics, but nothing particularly groundbreaking. Mikael only paid partial attention, preoccupied with planning his future actions, until Emily rannounced: ¡°¡­On another note, you¡¯ve probably noticed that the older students have started interacting with you over the past few days. Starting today, club recruitment will also begin. These clubs are run by students and offer various activities, such as arts, painting, soccer, basketball, and similar hobbies. There are also combat-related clubs, like dungeon diving, archery, mage theory, and more. I won¡¯t list them all.¡± ¡°These clubs are entirely optional, but if you¡¯re interested, head to the main plaza near the cafeteria. There, you¡¯ll find stands where upperclassmen are recruiting new members.¡± With those words, she dismissed the class. The students quickly got up, ready to leave and check out the clubs. Mikael also rose and made his way through the chatting students toward the front desks. He stopped near Amelia and asked, ¡°Want to check out the clubs?¡± Recognizing him, Amelia replied simply, ¡°Sure.¡± She stood from her seat and walked beside him. Nearby, Aria noticed the interaction and, seeing an opportunity, called out, ¡°Amy, can I come with you?¡± As she spoke, her thoughts raced. ¡®Amy took my joke too seriously when I said she¡¯d found her charming prince! Falling in love with a commoner is a terrible idea. They¡¯re so different from us nobles, and our worlds don¡¯t mix well.¡¯ She paused, contemplating the situation before reaching a firm decision. ¡®No, I need to protect her!¡¯ she thought with determination. Hearing this, Amelia felt a small wave of disappointment, which surprised her. She realized that she had been looking forward to spending time alone with Mikael. Reflecting on her emotions, she acknowledged that during their time together, Mikael had grown on her more than she had expected. ¡°Amy?¡± Aria¡¯s questioning voice broke her thoughts. Amelia snapped out of her introspection, her expression unsure. Torn between wanting to spend time with Mikael and not wanting to disappoint her best friend, she turned to Mikael with a look that silently asked for his opinion. Mikael, seeing the situation, held back a sigh and said, ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Aria beamed at his response, but Amelia¡¯s neutral expression betrayed a hint of dissatisfaction. At that moment, another voice spoke, this time male. ¡°Mind if I join too?¡± It was Lucas. Seeing the group, he decided to seize the opportunity to speak with Mikael and attempt to sway him to his family¡¯s side. Lucas wasn¡¯t particularly close to Amelia. He was only there because he was Aria¡¯s fianc¨¦, and Aria was Amelia¡¯s best friend. Still, his presence was tolerated for that reason. Having already allowed Aria to join, Mikael couldn¡¯t reasonably refuse Lucas, so he nodded in reluctant agreement. The group left the classroom, attracting the attention of nearby students who were drawn to the conversation. Some whispered and exchanged curious glances at the unusual gathering as they moved towards the main plaza. On the way, the group chatted with each other. However, "the group chatting" was a bit of an exaggeration; in truth, it was mostly Mikael and Amelia conversing, with Aria occasionally chiming in. Soon, the four of them arrived at the main plaza. It was a large, open space bustling with students from various years. Numerous club stands were set up, each manned by upperclassmen and marked with signs indicating which club they represented. The group began to tour the clubs, checking out what they offered while engaging in casual conversation. Mikael spoke with all three of them but primarily with Amelia, making her smile and even laugh occasionally. He didn¡¯t talk much with the other two, mainly because they felt like third and fourth wheels. But also, Lucas gave him an uneasy feeling, almost like a snake lurking in the grass. As for Aria, though she was cheerful with everyone, Mikael noticed a haughty glint in her eyes whenever she spoke to him. Honestly, she didn¡¯t interest him at all. Chapter 56: New Enemy? Still, he wasn¡¯t rude and remained polite. The group continued exploring the various club stands, and after some time, they gathered in a quieter area, away from the noisy crowd, to discuss their choices. Amelia spoke first, ¡°I¡¯ll take archery!¡± Mikael rolled his eyes. ¡°Of course. What else would the bow fanatic pick?¡± It was true. When they first sparred, they didn¡¯t speak much, but over time, as they opened up to each other, Mikael learned how much Amelia was focused on strength. She spent most of her time training, and archery, in particular, was her passion. When they trained together, Mikael occasionally offered unorthodox suggestions that helped her improve quickly. This was one of the main reasons they had grown so close in such a short time. Unlike the young master who tried courting her despite being weaker than her, and who showed little interest in training, Mikael was strong and trained as often as she did, which impressed her more than any flowery words. At his words, Amelia rolled her eyes. ¡°Like you¡¯re one to talk¡ªyou¡¯re just as much of a training maniac as I am.¡± ¡°Guilty,¡± Mikael replied with a wry smile. ¡°Cough,¡± Aria interrupted, drawing the group¡¯s attention. ¡°As nice as it is to watch you two flirt, shouldn¡¯t we be deciding which clubs to join? And you, Mikael¡ªwhat club are you planning to join?¡± At her words, Amelia¡¯s cheeks took on a slight pink hue, while Mikael remained neutral despite being ¡®called out.¡¯ He simply answered, ¡°Me? I think I won¡¯t join any clubs. They seem interesting, but I believe my time would be better spent training.¡± ¡°Okay, as you wish,¡± Aria said cheerfully before continuing without waiting for a reply. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn, right? Personally, I¡¯m drawn to the painting club. I¡¯ve always liked painting, and joining a club like that sounds fun.¡± When she finished, she turned her gaze toward Lucas, who understood her unspoken cue and began to speak. ¡°Like Mikael, I¡¯m not particularly interested in any of the clubs, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll join one either.¡± Aria shrugged, clearly indifferent, before turning back to Amelia and saying with enthusiasm, ¡°Shall we go, Amy?¡± Amelia hesitated, glancing at Mikael. ¡°And what about them?¡± she asked. Aria waved her hand dismissively. ¡°We can go check out the clubs ourselves while the boys stay here and chat. We¡¯ll come back for them later.¡± Amelia still seemed reluctant to leave Mikael alone, but when he gave her a reassuring nod, she relented and left with Aria to visit their respective clubs. Once the girls were gone, Lucas inwardly celebrated the opportunity to talk to Mikael and began, ¡°So, Mikael, what are your plans after graduating from the Academy?¡± Noticing that Mikael was now looking at him inquisitively, he continued, ¡°I mean, you¡¯ve been spending a lot of time with Amelia. She¡¯s the heiress of a duke¡¯s family, and her close relationship with a commoner is bound to ruffle some feathers. Without the right connections, things could get¡­ complicated. While you¡¯re at the Academy, you¡¯re safe. But once you graduate¡­ well, that safety won¡¯t last.¡± He paused for effect before offering his proposal. ¡°Why don¡¯t you work for my family? With us, you¡¯ll have the backing of a duke¡¯s household, which means no one will dare lay a finger on you after graduation.¡± Lucas¡¯s voice became more enthusiastic as he pressed on. ¡°And that¡¯s not all. We¡¯ll also support your ranking journey by giving you access to dungeons, resources, and everything you need to grow stronger. All we require is a pledge of loyalty to my family.¡± He smirked before adding, ¡°And if you want to continue your romance with Amelia, I don¡¯t have a problem with it. My family won¡¯t either.¡± That was what he said, but his thoughts were far from genuine. ¡®I might not care, but there¡¯s no way the Mournsky family would ever allow their heiress to be with a commoner. In the end, he¡¯ll have no choice but to rely on us.¡¯ After finishing his pitch, Lucas turned to Mikael and asked, ¡°What do you think about my offer?¡± Mikael, however, didn¡¯t let his true feelings show. He simply replied, ¡°Thanks for the offer, but I¡¯m not interested.¡± Lucas was taken aback. He had expected Mikael to accept, and his smile disappeared, replaced by a more menacing tone. ¡°You realize that having the backing of a duke¡¯s family can be very useful, right? But not having it¡­ well, that could be problematic.¡± At the thinly veiled threat, Mikael¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but a cold glint flashed in his eyes. His smile turned icy as he responded in a calm yet firm voice. ¡°Let me make this clear: I don¡¯t need your backing or anything of the sort. If you want to take offense, go ahead¡ªbut be prepared for the consequences.¡± His words were delivered with the same detached tone one might use to discuss the weather, yet they carried a weight that made Lucas instinctively feel a chill down his spine. He nearly stepped back but managed to stop himself. The reaction left him feeling humiliated, and while he wanted to lash out, an inexplicable sense of dread held him back. ¡°Think carefully about the pros and cons of making an enemy of me for no reason,¡± Mikael added before leaning casually against a nearby pillar, completely ignoring Lucas¡¯s glare. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡®This bastard¡ªhow dare he?¡¯ Lucas thought angrily. But as he replayed Mikael¡¯s words in his mind, doubt crept in. ¡®There¡¯s something about him¡­ something unnerving. He¡¯s right, though. There¡¯s nothing to gain by provoking him, and if there¡¯s even a slight chance he could cause problems for my family, it¡¯s better to let this go.¡¯ Ultimately, Lucas sighed inwardly, his anger tempered by logic. ¡®I¡¯ll drop it. There¡¯s no point in pursuing this matter.¡¯ The two men fell into a tense silence, waiting for the girls to return. A few minutes later, the two girls returned and were surprised by the tense atmosphere. However, they didn¡¯t comment on it, and the group quickly went their separate ways¡ªAria and Lucas heading off together while Amelia stayed with Mikael. As Amelia and Mikael walked together, they reached a bench in a quiet park. Sitting down, Amelia asked, ¡°So, what happened?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mikael replied, pretending not to understand. ¡°The atmosphere when I came back¡ªit was tense. Did Lucas and you got in a conflict or something?¡± she pressed. ¡°Oh, that.¡± He shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°He tried to convince me to join his family¡ªbasically to work for them. I refused, and he didn¡¯t take it well. He threw out some veiled threats, and I gently explained why making an enemy out of me wouldn¡¯t be a good idea.¡± He finished with an innocent smile. A frown appeared on Amelia¡¯s face as anger flared inside her. The thought of Lucas threatening Mikael made her upset, but she kept her emotions in check and asked sincerely, ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Mikael waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good. I mean, what kind of son-in-law would I be if I relied on your family to solve my problems?¡± ¡°Son-in-law?!¡± Amelia exclaimed, her voice rising slightly as a faint flush colored her cheeks. A playful smile appeared on Mikael¡¯s face. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. You¡¯ve clearly noticed that I¡¯m pursuing you.¡± She seemed flustered and stammered, ¡°I-I¡­¡± Seeing her reaction, he spoke again. ¡°No need to think too much about it for now. There¡¯s no urgency.¡± Amelia gave him a grateful nod, clearly surprised by his sudden confession. Mikael, wanting to plant a seed without delving into the subject too much, shifted back to the initial topic. ¡°As for Lucas, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll push the issue. He doesn¡¯t seem as dumb as the other so-called ¡®young masters¡¯ I¡¯ve encountered. And even if he does¡­ so what?¡± His tone was calm and confident. Normally, Amelia found displays of arrogance from boys pathetic, as they often stemmed from their privileged backgrounds. But Mikael¡¯s confidence was different¡ªit came from his own strength. As a warrior, she found it irresistibly attractive. Still, more than shy about his sudden ¡®confession,¡¯ she was worried about the dangers he might face. Once again, she said, ¡°If you¡¯re ever in danger, don¡¯t hesitate to contact me. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Mikael knew her words were genuine. If he asked for her help, she would protect him, just as she would have if she knew that he was the target of an assassination attempt days ago. But he also knew that asking for her help would lower her opinion of him. As a warrior, deep down, she would see it as cowardice. But Mikael didn¡¯t fear the noble houses. ¡®I¡¯m already an enemy of a marquess¡¯s house. What¡¯s adding a duke¡¯s house to the list? For a native of this world, it would be catastrophic, but for me? I couldn¡¯t care less. As long as I¡¯m in the Academy, I¡¯m relatively safe. And if things get too dangerous, I can always leave this world, grow stronger, and come back to crush the noble houses!¡¯ He reached out and gently patted her head. Normally, Amelia would have dodged; she didn¡¯t particularly like affectionate gestures and preferred to express herself through fighting. But this time, her emotions were a mess. Mikael¡¯s ¡®confession¡¯ and her concern for his safety overwhelmed her usual reservations. ¡®Screw it,¡¯ she thought, and let his hand rest on her head, finding the gesture unexpectedly comforting. After a while, the two sat in companionable silence, simply relaxing. Eventually, she gently removed his hand, stood up from the bench, and asked, ¡°Want to go spar?¡± Recognizing her attempt to change the subject, Mikael smiled playfully. ¡°Are you sure you want to lose again?¡± Her lips curled into a small smile, and she retorted, ¡°Lose? I seem to recall winning not too long ago.¡± He gave her a mock unimpressed look. ¡°One win against countless defeats. But I¡¯ll admit, you¡¯ve improved a lot. Sure, let¡¯s spar.¡± Since the start of the Academy year, Amelia had made significant progress. She had reached E rank as a warrior and even developed a new technique. She has been working on this techniques for weeks and even months now, but it was only with Mikael¡¯s unorthodox advice that she¡¯d managed to create it. During one of their sparring sessions, she had launched an arrow that Mikael was about to deflect. Suddenly, the arrow split into five, taking him by surprise and allowing her to land her first¡ªand so far only¡ªvictory against him. She called the move Dividing Shot. The two made their way to the Academy¡¯s training section, attracting attention along the way. Amelia drew admiring gazes, while Mikael received glares of resentment for being near her. Neither of them paid any mind to the onlookers. Eventually, they arrived at the training grounds and rented a small sparring room. This time, Amelia paid for the space. The room was compact, about 10 meters by 10 meters, but durable enough for their training. Most importantly, they were alone¡ªa preference for both, as their sparring sessions often attracted too much attention. *** ¡°Ahh¡­ ahh¡­ ahh¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re really a monster,¡± Amelia said between short breaths, lying flat on the floor, utterly exhausted after a long sparring session. Mikael sat not far from her, also tired but hiding it better. A faint, tired smirk appeared on his face. ¡°Like you¡¯re one to talk¡ªyou¡¯re nearly as strong as me.¡± Hearing his words, she wanted to get angry but was too worn out to muster the energy. ¡°T-That¡¯s the problem! I¡¯m nearly as strong as you, and I¡¯m an entire rank above you! It doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± she replied in a weary voice. Mikael simply shrugged, offering no explanation. Seeing his lack of response and too exhausted to pry, Amelia let the matter drop. She remained sprawled on the floor, recovering in silence. After a while, Mikael stood up, drawing her gaze. At that moment, she noticed something unusual¡ªhis body, previously covered in sweat from their sparring, was now perfectly clean, and he smelled fresh, as if he had just stepped out of a shower. Curious, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°A utility spell called Clean. It¡¯s basically a spell that lets you take an instant shower and stay fresh anytime you want. Do you want me to use it on you?¡± Chapter 57: Integrating Mana into the Fighting Style A wry smile appeared on her face. ¡°A spell, huh? I almost forgot you¡¯re a mage too, considering you rarely use magic. But yes, I¡¯d appreciate it if you used Clean on me. Thanks.¡± At her request, Mikael cast the spell on her. Instantly, all the sweat and grime from their fight vanished, and her disheveled hair returned to its usual state¡ªlong, silky black strands with a neat braid looping just above her ears. Amelia was impressed by the practicality of the spell. As a warrior, she had never paid much attention to the mage path since she could only use aura, not mana. For that reason, she hadn¡¯t seen much point in learning about magic. After this brief exchange, the two parted ways¡ªAmelia heading back to her dorm to rest, while Mikael made his way to the library to finally begin integrating magic into his fighting style. After a short walk, Mikael arrived at the library. There, he saw Lyra in a familiar lazy position, just like the first time he had seen her. She was resting her head on the counter at the center of the library, a book open in front of her as she read leisurely. ¡°Lyra?¡± Hearing the familiar voice, she raised her head. A small smile unknowingly made its way onto her face as she said, ¡°Hi Mikael, good to see you. Are you here for some books?¡± ¡°Yeah, I also have these books to return.¡± As he finished speaking, two books appeared on the counter, prompting her to scan them before typing something into a nearby computer. He continued, ¡°I¡¯m also interested in that book you mentioned a while ago¡ªthe one about combining the mage and warrior paths.¡± A thoughtful expression appeared on her face before she said, ¡°Ah, you mean this one!¡± She pulled a book from behind the counter and placed it in front of him. Mikael picked up the book, giving it a cursory glance before turning his attention back to Lyra. ¡°You know,¡± he said with a teasing smile, ¡°if I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say you¡¯ve been keeping this book hidden just for me.¡± She tilted her head slightly, seemingly puzzled by his words. ¡°Yeah, I did keep it for you. I thought it was interesting, and knowing that my friend wanted to read it someday, I decided to leave it here.¡± Her innocent expression left no room for doubt. ¡®A friend,¡¯ he mused internally, watching her carefully. Her sincerity confirmed his thoughts. ¡®Yep, she clearly sees me as just a friend. For now, at least. But how do I change that? That¡¯s the real challenge. Considering how antisocial she is, it¡¯s going to be tough.¡¯ ¡®This isn¡¯t like Amelia, where we share common ground, and we gradually became closer as we sparred. And I¡¯m still not experienced enough to navigate these things properly. Flirting¡ªI¡¯m starting to get the hang of that¡ªbut shifting the dynamic with this clueless girl? That¡¯s a whole other level.¡¯ He snapped out of his thoughts and asked, ¡°Are there any other books you¡¯d recommend on this subject?¡± She pondered for a few seconds before replying, ¡°No, sorry. The fusion of the mage and warrior paths isn¡¯t a popular topic because of how rare dual-type talents are. I don¡¯t know if there are any other books in the library that cover this subject, but even if there aren¡¯t, this book should be quite interesting for you. I¡¯ve read it myself, and I definitely recommend it.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll start with this one and see if it helps. I¡¯ll come back later and let you know what I think.¡± She nodded, and they completed the necessary procedures for him to borrow the book. After saying their goodbyes, he exited the library. ¡®The fact that she talked to me and even seemed happy to see me is proof enough that she appreciates me¡ªespecially considering how antisocial she is. But how to take it further¡­ that¡¯s the real question,¡¯ he thought, sighing inwardly as he struggled to find a solution. ¡®Let¡¯s focus on training for now. I¡¯ll figure it out later,¡¯ he decided, resorting to the legendary art of procrastination. After a short, relaxing walk where he deliberately avoided thinking about Lyra and his ¡°problem,¡± he arrived at his dormitory. Unlocking the building, and then his room, he stepped into his personal space. Once inside, he sat on the couch and opened the book. He began reading at an impressive pace, flipping through the pages so quickly that, to an observer, it would seem as though he was merely skimming. In truth, he was absorbing the contents effortlessly. His extraordinary mental capacity, bolstered by his 500 Intelligence stat, allowed him to process information far faster than an ordinary human. Even though the Intelligence stat wasn¡¯t linear like other attributes, his mind operated at an entirely different level. Thanks to this, he finished the book in no time. Rising from the couch with new insights on how to combine magic and aura, he placed the book on the table and entered his training room, ready for an intense session aimed at growing stronger. Just as he was about to begin his session, he remembered Kiara, Amelia, and Lyra. He made a strange face for a moment, thinking, ¡®The three women I¡¯m courting all have names that end in a...¡¯ He shrugged, not really concerned about it. ¡®It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡¯ A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. He then sent a message to Kiara through the Records, letting her know that he might be a little late for their weekly ¡®date.¡¯ Afterward, he pulled out his iPhone, where he had Amelia and Lyra in his contacts, and sent them both a message. He informed them that he would be in his dorm for a while, training and working on integrating mana into his fighting style. With these matters settled, his mind cleared, and he focused entirely on his training. ¡®First, let¡¯s work on upgrading my movement technique. Right now, it¡¯s basically just running, which leaves a lot of room for improvement. My attack power is solid thanks to Blade Tempest, but my movement speed is still mediocre. If I face a strong enemy, like the assassins sent by Wernon, I won¡¯t have a reliable way to escape. It¡¯ll inevitably turn into a kill-or-be-killed situation.¡¯ ¡®Technically, I do have an escape option¡ªextraction by the Records, which lets me leave this world entirely. But it requires me to remain immobile for five minutes. In a real fight, five seconds can be fatal, so five minutes? Forget it. ¡®Yeah, this is a problem I need to fix. I have an idea, though¡ªit¡¯s not perfect, but it should work for now. The plan is to use fire magic under my feet to create small explosions and use the momentum to drastically increase my movement speed. I can refine it later, but this is a good starting point.¡¯ With the idea in mind, he began his training. Summoning his mana, he focused on fire mana and made small flames appear before him, feeling the warmth envelop his body. It didn¡¯t take long to realize something crucial: he wasn¡¯t immune to his own flames. That was bad, especially considering his new movement technique was essentially creating explosions under his feet¡­ Controlling the small flames, he directed them toward his feet but stopped mid-motion. He suddenly remembered he still had his shoes on. Creating explosions while wearing shoes wasn¡¯t the smartest idea¡ªthey¡¯d take damage. Sure, his uniform had self-repairing enchantments, but it wasn¡¯t invincible. Enough damage would render the clothing useless. With a sigh, he removed his shoes, ready to proceed. He then positioned the small flames near his feet, but feeling the heat, he quickly surrounded his body with his aura cloak. However, he soon realized that while the aura cloak protected him from burns, it also prevented the flames from making the required contact with his body to be effective. He pondered the issue for a moment before adjusting the properties of his aura cloak. He modified it to allow mana imbued with his unique signature to pass harmlessly through the cloak without causing damage. Both mana and aura carry an energy signature unique to their user, much like a fingerprint. By adjusting the properties of his aura cloak, he ensured that he could still benefit from its enhancements while allowing his own mana to interact directly with his body. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t completely immune to his own mana. While his body had some degree of resistance, it wasn¡¯t enough to fully protect him, meaning he would still feel some damage from creating explosions beneath his feet. With this adjustment complete, he placed small flames under each foot. The burning sensation was immediate, but he ignored it and commanded the flames to implode while positioning his feet. ¡°Boom.¡± A small explosion echoed through the room as he was propelled a meter into the air and slightly forward before landing back on the ground. Noticing that the test was partially successful, he gained more confidence in his approach and pressed on. This time, he channeled fire-attributed mana through his body, directing it under his feet. ¡°Boom.¡± Another explosion sent him forward again, but now he had slightly better control over his movements and the strength of the blast, allowing him to aim more accurately. He continued his trials, repeating the process several times. However, as he persisted, the burning pain in his feet increased, and his soles turned a vivid red. Realizing he couldn¡¯t sustain this without causing harm, he paused to brainstorm a solution. After some trial and error, he finally found a way to mitigate the damage. By coating his feet with a layer of fire-attributed mana before creating the explosion, he managed to protect them from direct contact with the blast. This method preserved the momentum generated by the explosions while significantly reducing the damage to his feet. Although the process was complex¡ªrequiring him to simultaneously create a protective mana film and trigger an explosion in the same spot¡ªhis exceptional control, high intelligence stat of 500, and mage talent allowed him to make rapid progress. It wasn¡¯t long before he could consistently produce explosions under his feet while keeping them shielded from harm. Unsatisfied with just this initial success, he continued to train, gradually refining his technique and increasing his speed. ¡°Boom. Boom. Boom.¡± Explosions reverberated through the room as he zipped around like a blur. Each time his feet touched the ground, small detonations propelled him forward, drastically enhancing his movement speed. ¡°Boom!¡± A slightly overpowered explosion caused him to lose his balance, sending him stumbling into a nearby wall. ¡°Argh,¡± he groaned, gripping his head in pain as he pushed himself back up. Without hesitation, he resumed his training, determined to master the technique. Time passed as he trained, completely immersed in his efforts, forgetting everything else and even skipping his classes. He used his bracelet to check his student schedule and confirmed that he didn¡¯t have another exam until a month after the dungeon exploration with Amelia. With this reassurance, he focused entirely on his training, neglecting to attend any classes. *** Mikael moved quickly around the room, small explosions sounding from beneath his feet. Using these bursts, he accelerated and began to move across the room, not only on the ground but also running up the walls and making small jumps off the ceiling. ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡± The explosions echoed for some time before he stopped and let himself fall to the ground, a happy smile on his face. He checked the time on his bracelet and was surprised. ¡®Damn, it¡¯s been just over an entire day since I started training? I didn¡¯t even notice time passing. What¡¯s really overpowered, though, is that in one day I created a new technique. The increased INT stat and my new mage talent working together are truly ridiculous.¡¯ He fell onto his back with a content smile, then raised his hand as if to touch the ceiling while thinking, ¡®I should be able to evolve my footwork skill now, right?¡¯ Chapter 58: Rest and Leaving As this thought crossed his mind, he checked his system and saw: Footwork Mastery (Common): Tier 0, Level 4 ¡ú 5 (MAX) [Your Tier 0, Level 5 skill - Footwork Mastery has reached all necessary conditions to evolve. The updated evolution path is: Explosive Steps (Uncommon) Description: A footwork technique that uses small explosions beneath the user to provide momentum, greatly increasing speed.] ¡®Nice, I was expecting something like this, but seeing the confirmation means what I¡¯m doing is working. But Uncommon?¡¯ A small mocking smirk appeared on his face. ¡®Nah, I¡¯m aiming for something much higher¡ªat least Rare or Epic, if I can. I¡¯m not sure if the rarity above Rare is Epic, but it probably is, right? Anyway, that¡¯s my goal for now. This technique is still too basic and has some flaws, like the sound caused by all the explosions under me. For stealth, it¡¯s a solid -10/10. I need to bring it up to the next level.¡¯ Time passed as he refined his movement technique. First, he used wind mana to cut the air around his feet, completely eliminating the sound created by the explosions. As a bonus, this also made his steps completely silent when using the technique. But Mikael wasn¡¯t satisfied with just that. His reasoning was simple: now that he had a working movement technique, he faced two options. The first was to integrate wind mana into the technique to make it much faster. The second path, however, was to enhance the technique by incorporating the explosions into his fighting style. This was the path he chose. His reasoning was that although the technique made him faster and quieter, it only enhanced his movement speed, not his attacking speed. His arms were unaffected; only his legs benefited. So, he wanted to integrate the technique fully into his fighting style. After much thinking and even more training, several days later, Mikael finally succeeded. [Your Tier 0, Level 5 skill - Footwork Mastery has reached all necessary conditions to evolve. The updated evolution paths are: Explosive Steps (Uncommon) Description: A footwork technique that uses small explosions beneath the user to provide momentum, greatly increasing speed. Explosive Style (Rare) Description: A fighting style that creates small explosions around the body to enhance momentum, greatly increasing movement speed, attack speed, and slightly boosting attack power.] ¡°Fucking finally!¡± Mikael exclaimed, his voice weary, before he exited the training room for the first time in several days and entered the bathroom. Once inside, he began to remove his clothes, but he struggled with the complex design of his uniform. This irritated him as he was tired and just wanted to take a relaxing shower before going to bed, completely drained from the last few days of training. In reality, it wasn¡¯t physical exhaustion, but rather mental fatigue that weighed on him. After a moment, he managed to strip off his uniform and stepped into the shower. The warm water cascading over him brought a small smile to his face, and he closed his eyes, simply standing there for a while, relaxing and savoring the moment. Eventually, he opened his eyes. ¡®Should get moving.¡¯ With that thought, he stopped wasting time and washed himself, though he still took his time, not feeling rushed. Not long after, the glass shower door opened, and he stepped out. He struggled again with putting on his uniform but eventually managed. Once fully dressed, he left the bathroom and approached the bed. ¡°Thud.¡± A muffled sound echoed as he let himself fall onto the bed. He wanted to sleep right there, but not being well-positioned, he forced himself to roll under the blanket. Once settled, he tried to think about his future plans but then said, ¡°Fuck it, let¡¯s just sleep!¡± With those words, he closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep. *** An unknown time later, a small movement was visible beneath the blanket. A half-asleep sound emanated from under the quilt, and the next moment, the bed covers were pushed away, revealing Mikael¡¯s well-defined body in his uniform. He sat up and looked around. ¡®Oh yeah, I fell asleep. I was just really exhausted, even though I like to train, doing it nonstop for multiple days becomes tiring after a while.¡¯ ¡®Saying that I trained nonstop isn¡¯t exactly true. As I did take some breaks to meditate when my mana reserves were low, but it wasn¡¯t that often, and meditating isn¡¯t exactly what I¡¯d consider a break...¡¯ With that, he got up from the bed and was about to eat breakfast, but then he saw the time and stopped. ¡®Ah, 8 PM... not exactly breakfast time...¡¯ After realizing the actual hour, he changed his plans and sat down on the couch, where he began to think about his next steps. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. He checked the time that had passed since he started training and was surprised to see it had been six days. ¡®I feel like I¡¯ve only trained for three or maybe four days at most, but certainly not six. My perception might be off, though. After all, there are no windows in the training room, so the time I feel passing may be longer than it actually is.¡¯ ¡®Anyway, that¡¯s not the important part. Now, what should I do?¡¯ He thought for a moment. ¡®I could continue to train my "movement technique," though the name doesn¡¯t really fit anymore since it¡¯s more than that now.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve already evolved it from its initial stage and made upgrades, but its rarity is still only rare, and my goal is epic, so there¡¯s still progress to be made. But honestly, I¡¯m not in the mood for more solitary training right now. So yeah, let¡¯s skip that for now.¡¯ ¡®With that out of the way, I could maybe focus on growing my cores? When I meditate, I recover my entire mana and aura in about 1 hour and 15 minutes, while the natives of this world would take about 4 hours regardless of their strength of talents. With that advantage, if I focused on this, I could grow my cores faster than the other students. But honestly, I¡¯m not a fan of that idea.¡¯ ¡®After all, I have average talent, and every breakthrough I make is less valuable compared to someone with genius talent, like Amelia. Right now, I¡¯m stronger in base stats, mainly because of my spirit stat, which is currently limited at 100, meaning my aura and mana are 10 times stronger than they should be compared to the natives of this world.¡¯ ¡®But when it comes to just aura and mana potency, without considering the spirit stat, each breakthrough I make is actually making me weaker in a sense, and that¡¯s something I really don¡¯t like.¡¯ ¡®I want to change that, but in order to upgrade my talent, I¡¯d need to leave this world and gain the Advanced Race Gain System, which costs 50K LP. And right now...¡¯ [Life Points (LP): (800) 5810] ¡®Yeah, 5810 out of 50K. I¡¯m not there yet.¡¯ As that thought crossed his mind, he noticed something. ¡®Where did this 800 come from?¡¯ He thought for a moment, then realized. ¡®Ah. It¡¯s from the new month. Each month, I receive a thousand LP, which is pretty nice, but in return, I lose a year of lifespan¡ªthat¡¯s the price I¡¯m paying to have access to the Records. I¡¯m currently at 21/97 for years lived/remaining.¡¯ ¡®Maybe some people would panic about that, but honestly, I don¡¯t really care. I¡¯ll find a way to extend my lifespan. I¡¯ll only start worrying when I¡¯m down to, like, 20 years left. Then, I¡¯ll have less than two years of actual life left, and by that time, I¡¯ll begin to focus on finding ways to extend my lifespan, and I¡¯m confident of succeeding¡¯ ¡®After all, it¡¯s only been, what, two months? A little less since I joined the Records, and I¡¯m already this strong. Two years to find a solution? Not at all worrisome for me.¡¯ He ran a hand through his hair. ¡®Now that I¡¯ve decided to obtain the Advanced Race Gain System, the only real way to farm the necessary LP is to leave this world. If I try to leave the Academy to farm dungeons, Wernon will probably send another assassin after me. And even with my recent training, if he sends someone too strong, I won¡¯t survive.¡¯ After arriving at this conclusion, he thought for a few seconds before deciding on a plan of action. He pulled out his phone and called Lyra. Ring ring ring The ringtone echoed in the room. Lyra was lying on her bed, reading a book. ¡°Haaah... I need to talk to somebody. Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s a pub so that it isn¡¯t too long.¡± With those words, she grabbed her phone from the bedside table and checked who was calling. ¡°Mikael!¡± she exclaimed, instantly more interested, before accepting the call. The two of them talked for a few minutes before the call ended. By the end, Lyra wore a small frown. ¡®He¡¯s leaving the Academy for at most two weeks,¡¯ she thought, before returning to her book, her mood unexpectedly more gloomy. On the other side, Mikael, having just finished his call with Lyra, immediately called Amelia. Ring ring ring The vibrations of her phone buzzed in the pocket of her uniform. Amelia was in the training room of her dormitory, practicing with her bow. Sweat trailed down her face, and strands of her hair stuck to her flawless features. She was breathing heavily, her ample chest rising and falling with each breath. As she trained, she felt her phone vibrate and saw that it was Mikael, which instantly made her smile. But just as she was about to answer, she remembered their conversation from nearly a week ago. She was still uncertain, indecisive, and the feelings were new to her. Still, she steeled herself and answered the call. ¡°Hello,¡± she heard, and as Mikael''s voice came through the speaker, a strange feeling stirred in her stomach. She pushed it aside and replied, ¡°Hello, how¡¯s your training going?¡± Mikael answered, and after some small talk, he finally brought up the real reason for the call. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m calling because I¡¯m going to leave the Academy for a while. I¡¯m not sure for how long, but I¡¯d say two weeks at most. I¡¯m calling so you won¡¯t be worried.¡± Amelia hesitated before speaking with a concerned tone. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a good idea. With the difference you had with Lucas, you could be in danger outside...¡± ¡°Nah, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got it covered. I¡¯ll be safe,¡± he said confidently. She wasn¡¯t entirely convinced, but not knowing with the assassin attack on him recently she decided to let it go. ¡°Okay, but even without considering the danger, why leave the Academy? If it¡¯s to train, this is the best place. It¡¯s really a dream come true!¡± she exclaimed, expressing what she felt. After all, for someone like her, who focused on strength and had her own background, the Academy was the perfect place. ¡°Personal reasons,¡± Mikael replied, offering little explanation. He couldn¡¯t exactly say, ¡°I¡¯m leaving this world to farm LP,¡± could he? She¡¯d either laugh it off as a joke or think he was rambling nonsense. When Amelia heard him say "personal reasons," a look of realization crossed her face. ¡°You¡¯re going to see Kiara?¡± she asked, her voice sharper than usual. She knew who Kiara was and her relationship with Mikael. During one of their sparring sessions, where they talked about them, Mikael had mentioned that he already had a girlfriend named Kiara, who was open to him having a harem. It didn¡¯t shock her because, in this world, it was relatively common for a man to have a harem, as long as he had the value to support it. A competent man could have multiple women in his harem, but it depended on whether he could manage it, especially since a woman who was stronger or had a higher status than her boyfriend generally wouldn¡¯t allow him to have other women. Chapter 59: Back in the Akashic Records This was one of the reasons why she felt conflicted about her feelings for Mikael. She had a much higher status than him, but knowing him she knew he wouldn¡¯t let go of Kiara for her. That left her torn. Mikael, sensing her tone, smiled wryly. ¡°I am going to see her, but that¡¯s not the main reason I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said reluctantly, accepting it. ¡®We¡¯re not in a relationship. Who am I to hold him back?¡¯ she thought, giving herself a self-deprecating smile. Hearing her reluctance, Mikael had an idea to cheer her up. In a playful tone, he said, ¡°Thanks for understanding, my lovely Amelia. Love you! Bye.¡± And with those words, he abruptly ended the call. Amelia, on the other side, was stunned by the abrupt end to the call, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it. ¡®Love you¡¯ echoed in her mind as she turned beet red, her usual calm demeanor replaced by a flush that made her even more captivating¡ªthough, sadly, or maybe happily, no one was there to see it. She felt butterflies in her stomach as she repeated his words in her head, then returned to her training, but her steps had an extra bounce. Meanwhile, on the other side, Mikael ended the call with a small smile on his face. He then asked the Records to ensure that while he was outside the Dirarnia world, no one would be able to track his bracelet or use anything similar to locate him when he wasn¡¯t in this world anymore. The request cost him 100 LP, but it was worth it. Refocusing himself, he stepped out of the dormitory and was greeted by the twilight¡ªthe sun had begun to set, casting warm hues across the sky, though it wasn¡¯t completely dark yet. He began a tranquil walk toward the outskirts of the Academy. Around him, occasional students were scattered here and there. Contrary to what one might expect, the Academy grounds even at 8 PM were crowded. Groups of students loitered or moved about, but Mikael ignored them, continuing his solitary path without interruption. He soon passed under the majestic marble gateway, marking the Academy¡¯s exit, and continued walking until he arrived in a dark alley. ¡°Records, begin extraction from this world,¡± he commanded in his mind. A few moments passed, and five minutes later, he disappeared in a sudden flash of light. When he reappeared, Mikael found himself in the bustling hub, which remained lively even at this late hour. For once, he took a moment to take in his surroundings. He glanced around at the vast expanse of the ¡®cosmic library¡¯ encircling him. Though its grandeur never failed to impress, he had seen it enough times to move past it quickly. What caught his attention was the sheer number of people. Despite the large crowd, the space somehow didn¡¯t feel cramped or chaotic. Most of the activity came from the steady flow of people materializing all around him. These individuals quickly made their way toward the stairs, where they climbed and were subsequently teleported. While this group was the most prominent, it wasn¡¯t the only one. Smaller clusters of people were scattered throughout, engaged in lively conversations. ¡°I just reached Tier 1, level 38!¡± ¡°No way! Weren¡¯t you Tier 1, level 27 just yesterday?¡± A proud smirk spread across one man¡¯s face. ¡°I found a world where it¡¯s possible to kill monsters easily, so leveling up is incredibly fast.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky! What¡¯s the name of the world?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Similar conversations filled the air, creating a vibrant hum of chatter. While interesting, Mikael¡¯s attention was drawn elsewhere¡ª to the variety of clothes people wore. Some were dressed in modern sportswear or business suits, while others wore more exotic outfits. He spotted medieval tunics, mage robes, and even futuristic attire. What puzzled him, however, was the number of people wearing medieval armor, often carrying weapons openly. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be more practical to just use the inventory system?¡¯ he wondered, though he quickly dismissed the thought. What intrigued him even more were the people holding signs. The messages on the signs varied, but most of them followed a similar pattern: Blue Water Guild Recruiting!Minimum Requirement: Tier 1, Level 20. Mikael whistled inwardly. ¡®Damn, in just two short months since the Records appeared on Earth, things have changed enough for guilds to emerge!¡¯ The thought lingered briefly before he shrugged it off. ¡®I wonder how much Earth has changed in these two months? ¡­Eh, not my problem!¡¯ Satisfied with his reasoning, he paid no further attention to his surroundings. With a single-minded focus, he climbed the stairs. Moments later, he was teleported to the training room where he knew Kiara would be. There she was, throwing precise punches at the punching bag with practiced ease. When she noticed Mikael entering, her face lit up with happiness. The two of them started conversing, and after a long conversation, the atmosphere between them grew heated. They eventually retreated to her room, where her soft moans and his low grunts filled the air. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Some time later, Mikael woke up, though he kept his eyes closed, savoring the moment. The bed was soft and warm, and Kiara¡¯s body, curled up beside him, radiated a comforting heat. Feeling her presence so close, his thoughts began to wander, reflecting on just how much his life had changed since the arrival of the Records. He lingered in these thoughts for a while before carefully sitting up, making sure not to disturb her. To his left, Kiara lay sleeping peacefully, her flawless back exposed while the rest of her form remained hidden under the blanket, leaving the details to his imagination. For a moment, he simply stared at her, appreciating the serenity of the scene. Then, with a gentle hand, he began to caress her back¡ª not with lust, but with tenderness. As he did, his thoughts drifted. ¡®I spent more time with Kiara than I originally planned. We talked for hours, and it felt so easy, so natural. Time flew by before I even realized it. And then¡­ we ended up sleeping together. So, yeah, I guess I got sidetracked and kinda wasted time.¡¯ He frowned slightly, shaking his head. ¡®No, saying I ¡°wasted¡± time is wrong. I didn¡¯t waste anything. I spent it with someone I truly care about.¡¯ His hand moved to his chest, resting over his heart. ¡®It¡¯s love¡­ isn¡¯t it? Or at least, I think it is. It has to be. This is the closest I¡¯ve ever felt to anyone.¡¯ He hesitated, the uncertainty gnawing at him. ¡®I¡¯ve never felt this way before, so I¡¯m not even sure if this is what love is supposed to feel like. But I know one thing for sure: I enjoy being with her. I care about her deeply, so¡­ does that mean I love her?¡¯ His thoughts circled endlessly, and for the first time in his life, Mikael found himself lost, unable to define or categorize what he was feeling. Realizing he was getting nowhere, he decided to let the matter rest. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter what I call it. What¡¯s important is what I feel. And right now, I feel like she¡¯s someone I don¡¯t want to lose.¡¯ Clearing his mind, he refocused on the reason he had left Dirarnia in the first place. Whatever awaited him next, Mikael knew he had to be ready and not unfocused like now. Mikael continued to tenderly caress Kiara¡¯s soft, bare back as he thought to himself, ¡°Records, can you explain in detail what the military missions are? I remember you mentioning them before, but not in detail.¡± [Military missions are assignments issued directly by the Records. By undertaking these missions, you essentially work for the Records. Here is a typical process: you choose to participate in a military mission, and the Records provide you with the mission details. At this point, you can either accept or decline. If you accept, you will be transported to the mission world, where you must complete the task before leaving. If you decline, you will need to wait 24 hours before being eligible to select another mission.] [Once you accept, you are transported to the mission world. The mission details, including its difficulty and length, will vary. However, the difficulty will always align with the strength of the individual taking the mission. You will typically be accompanied by others from the same origin world, although this is not always the case.] [During these missions, there are no restrictions. All actions are permitted, including the elimination of other participants from the Records. The only rule is the rule of the strongest. Upon completion, whether you worked solo or with a team, your performance will be evaluated, and you will receive a completion grade based on your results.] [Depending on the mission''s difficulty and your completion grade, you will earn military points. These points serve various purposes but are primarily used to advance your military rank. Higher ranks grant several benefits, starting with LP reductions on all purchases through the Records and followed by increasingly significant advantages as your rank rises. Additionally, military points can be exchanged for LP at a ratio of 100:1; however, this is generally not recommended, as military points hold greater value.] [Would you like to undertake a military mission? Yes/No?] As Mikael read the final prompt, he smirked inwardly. ¡®Nice sales pitch! But I¡¯m not doing one just yet,¡¯ he thought, glancing at Kiara¡¯s peaceful, sleeping form beside him. Deciding to savor the moment, he shifted his focus back to her and pulled her close for a little more time together before worrying about missions. He lay back and gently wrapped his arms around her. Kiara instinctively snuggled closer, her head resting on his bare chest while her soft, medium-sized breasts pressed lazily against him. The warmth of her body and the rhythmic rise and fall of her breathing had a calming effect on him. Still sound asleep, Kiara moved slightly, wrapping her arms around him and intertwining her legs with his. Her soft, delicate movements caused her body to brush against his in ways that tested his resolve, but Mikael controlled himself, choosing instead to simply hold her and enjoy the comfort of her embrace. Minutes passed in this tranquil state before Kiara began to stir. Slowly, her eyes fluttered open, and she looked up at him with a drowsy but content smile. She shifted slightly and leaned closer, prompting Mikael to meet her halfway as their lips gently touched in a tender, chaste kiss¡ªa quiet, wordless good morning. ¡°Good morning,¡± Mikael said softly. ¡°G-good morning,¡± she replied, her voice still tinged with sleepiness. She let out a cute yawn, rubbing her eyes before settling back into his arms, savoring the warmth of the moment. He wanted to relish the moment, but knowing he needed to leave, he lightly tapped her back before saying, ¡°You know I need to go, right?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± she responded, still resting her head on his chest. Seeing that she had no intention of moving, he was caught between irritation and laughter. He moved his hand toward her plump butt and gave it a gentle pinch. ¡°Yelp!¡± She jumped slightly, surprised, then glanced at him with a playful, wronged expression. He chuckled at her look, and after a moment, Kiara, having understood his message, slowly got up¡ªwithout forgetting to give him a view of her naked body. As she stood up from the bed, she bent down to pick up her underwear, with her juicy ass facing him. She slowly dressed, savoring every moment of her display. ¡®This minx is trying to seduce me to keep me from leaving, but my mind isn¡¯t weak enough to fall for it!¡¯ Mikael thought, though he couldn¡¯t deny that he was still captivated by her naked form, slowly being covered by her clothes. But he resisted. Soon, she was fully clothed and turned toward him with a disappointed look, inwardly hoping that while she dressed, he would grab her and pull her back into bed. He ignored her and got up from the bed, changing into modern sports clothes. Meanwhile, Kiara couldn''t help but admire his athletic body¡ªmuscular yet lean, with visible abs. His physique was toned but not overly bulky, resembling that of a swimmer rather than a bodybuilder. Chapter 60: First Military Mission He felt her hungry gaze on him but continued to ignore it as he quietly changed. When he was done, he saw the lost look in her eyes. He approached her and hugged her, which she eagerly reciprocated. Looking into her eyes, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t be away for long. I¡¯ll complete these military missions, and then I¡¯ll come back with a gift just for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± she said, tracing her fingers along his chest through his t-shirt. ¡°But be quick, okay? I can¡¯t stand being apart from you for long.¡± As she spoke, her eyes grew darker. ¡°If you don¡¯t come back, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do... Okay, D-A-R-L-I-N-G?¡± Her voice dropped into a dark tone, her eyes intense, like black holes. To a normal person, it might have been creepy, but he honestly just found her cute in her possessive, yandere ways. He leaned in and gave her a soft, chaste kiss on the lips before pulling away. ¡°How could I stand being away from my lovely Kiara for long? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± At his words, a small shiver ran through her body, and she clung to him a little tighter. Mikael was stunned. ¡®Did she just¡­?¡¯ He thought, incredulously. ¡®Really, yandere types are built differently...¡¯ Kiara stayed standing, acting like nothing had happened, but Mikael noticed the sweet scent in the air and the liquid on her thighs. He pretended not to notice and simply said, ¡°I¡¯ll go now. Bye.¡± With that, he exited the room, and for once, Kiara didn¡¯t try to stop him. Once he was gone, her face turned red as she murmured, ¡°How embarrassing¡­ lucky he didn¡¯t notice anything.¡± She clearly was in denial, as it was incredibly obvious what had happened. But she was wired differently. She quickly cleaned her underwear using her ¡®powers¡¯ as an AI, since her clothes were considered part of herself¡ªshe could clean them or change them as she pleased. Once satisfied, she smiled but pouted, thinking, ¡®It would¡¯ve been better if he had taken me while I was changing. I even exposed my butt to him¡ªwhy didn¡¯t it work?¡¯ She inwardly questioned before returning to her computer, determined to do some research and figure out how to ensnare him in bed so he wouldn¡¯t have the energy to even think about another woman let alone visit them. She wanted Mikael all to herself! Meanwhile, Mikael left the training room, brushing off the events with Kiara. He before entering his apartment where he declared, ¡°Records, I want to take the military mission!¡± [Request understood. Mission transferred.] [Military Mission: Goods Protection Minimum power level required: Tier 1 Recommended power level: High-Peak Tier 1 Details: This mission entails safeguarding goods being transported by ship from potential attacks. The attackers are estimated to possess a power level of up to Peak Tier 1. Additional details will be provided upon entering the mission world.] [Accept this mission. Yes/No?] He took a moment to review the mission''s details, though they were sparse. Confident in his abilities, he decided to proceed. The danger level didn¡¯t faze him; even if he wasn¡¯t necessarily the strongest Tier 1 ever, his high stats, combined with his Blade Tempest and the newly developed Explosive Style, made him confident in his capabilities. [Mission accepted. Teleportation to the waiting room in 3... 2... 1... 0.] As the timer reached zero, he was enveloped in a bright light and vanished. When he felt solid ground beneath him again, he opened his eyes to find himself in a small, white room. The space was unremarkable¡ªthere were no doors or windows, just blank walls. Mikael didn¡¯t dwell on the peculiar design, attributing it to the practicality of teleportation rendering such features unnecessary. His attention was soon drawn to a faint message in the corner of his vision. [Waiting time remaining: 00:48:12.] Seeing the countdown, Mikael realized he had some time to kill. Knowing he couldn''t afford to waste a single moment if he wanted to grow stronger, he adopted a meditative pose, preparing to engage in mana and aura-intensive exercises. His goal was to deplete his reserves to around 80%, a strategy that would allow them to grow while maintaining enough energy to react to any immediate combat situations. However, he suddenly remembered that he was no longer in the Dirarnia world. This meant that performing such training here would be a waste, as there was no ambient aura or mana to absorb and expand his capacity. He could regenerate his reserves, but they wouldn¡¯t grow. Frowning, he thought, ¡®I completely forgot about that. When I get back, I should study arrays that can solve this problem. For now, there¡¯s nothing I can do!¡¯ He shrugged off the thought, still determined to make progress. To avoid squandering the time, he retrieved an advanced control puzzle from his inventory. With focused intent, he began training his control, determined to make good of the short training time. Time continued to pass uninterestedly. Soon, another flash of light illuminated the room. Mikael looked up to see a man clad in heavy steel armor with a hammer strapped to his back appear. After a brief glance, he returned to his training, uninterested. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. The heavily armored man surveyed the room, noting its stark white walls and the small futuristic cube occupying Mikael''s focus. He took a step forward, seemingly to approach, but upon realizing Mikael¡¯s preoccupation, he decided against it and instead seated himself on the ground to wait. As time passed, more people began to arrive in flashes of light. By the time there were only ten minutes left on the timer, the room held a total of eight people, including Mikael¡ªfive men and three women. At this moment, a relatively handsome man with blonde hair and blue eyes, wearing pristine white steel armor that gave him the air of a knight, stepped forward. With a confident tone, he addressed the group, ¡°Hello, everyone! Why don¡¯t we introduce ourselves so we can cooperate better during this mission?¡± His words caught the attention of the group before he continued. ¡°I¡¯m Tristan Corcino, an elite member of the Blue Fire Guild. For those unfamiliar, it¡¯s a pretty powerful guild with several Tier 2 members. I¡¯m a Peak Tier 1 and specialize in close combat.¡± As he finished, he gestured for the others to follow suit. One by one, they introduced themselves. ¡°I¡¯m Valerie¡­¡± ¡°Jason¡­¡± The introductions continued until it was Mikael¡¯s turn. He gave a curt, disinterested response. ¡°Name¡¯s Mikael. I¡¯m a Peak Tier 1 and specialize in close combat.¡± With that, his introduction ended, making it the briefest of all. Tristan maintained his smile and, now that the introductions were complete, proposed, ¡°Since we all know a little about each other now, why don¡¯t we elect a team leader for this mission? I propose myself. With my Peak Tier 1 abilities and leadership experience, I believe I¡¯m qualified to lead. What do you all think?¡± The group nodded in agreement, except for Mikael, who remained disinterested. Noticing this, Tristan directed his attention to him. ¡°And you, Mikael, do you disagree?¡± The room turned their gaze to Mikael, but he remained unfazed. ¡°Not really. I¡¯m just planning to go solo, so if you want to form a team, go ahead, but count me out.¡± A small twitch appeared on Tristan¡¯s face, though he quickly masked it with a smile. He had hoped to unite everyone, especially Mikael, who was also a Peak Tier 1, as his inclusion would significantly increase their chances of success. Tristan tried again. ¡°Going in as a team of eight will be much safer than being alone, especially in an unknown world against an unknown enemy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Mikael replied, his tone confident. ¡°But I trust my strength. Acting solo will undoubtedly yield more Military Points than being in a team.¡± Seeing Mikael¡¯s firm resolve, Tristan shook his head and relented. ¡°If you change your mind, you¡¯re welcome to join us.¡± With that, the small group moved aside to begin strategizing. Mikael¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t solely about gaining more Military Points. He was confident in his abilities. During his time in Dirarnia, he had developed a sort of sixth sense that allowed him to approximate an opponent¡¯s strength. Despite Tristan¡¯s being a Peak Tier 1, Mikael could sense that his actual power was slightly below Amelia¡¯s¡ªa person Mikael regularly bested in combat. Coupled with his stats that weren¡¯t limited anymore and the newly developed Explosive Style, Mikael saw no reason to rely on a group of weaker individuals who might hinder his progress and reduce his rewards. As the timer counted down to zero, the remaining group finalized a rudimentary plan. No additional people appeared in the room. Finally, as the timer hit zero, the eight individuals disappeared in a flash of light. He felt the familiar pull of teleportation, and in the blink of an eye, the world around him shifted. He landed on soft ground, and before he could fully take in his surroundings, the salty scent of the sea hit him, followed by a system message. [You have entered a world for a military mission! Starting from now until the end of the mission, all usual rules of the Records are deactivated. Extraction isn¡¯t possible until the mission is completed. Good luck, and do your best while keeping in mind that everything you do will count toward your grade.] As he quickly scanned the message, he heard a sound of awe. ¡°Whoaa¡­¡± Mikael turned his head toward the voice. He saw that he was standing on a beautiful beach, the golden sand stretching out before him, and a calm sea as far as the eye could see. While taking in the scenery, he heard a voice call out, ¡°Lord, and ladies are you the ones sent by the Akashic Records?¡± The speaker was a middle-aged man. He wore a crisp, navy-blue sailor uniform with a double-breasted jacket adorned with brass buttons, paired with wide-legged trousers and a white cap perched neatly on his head. Strapped to his back was a flintlock musket, its wooden stock polished with great care. This was the latest model of firearm, at least in this world, and undoubtedly extremely costly! ¡°Yes, it¡¯s us,¡± Tristan replied, stepping forward and assuming the role of leader. The man smiled. ¡°Please follow me. I¡¯ll be your guide,¡± he said with a bow before beginning to walk. The group of eight followed him, and as they did, he spoke again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you know about this protection mission, but I have some additional information to share. This mission will involve protecting cargo that will be transported by ship.¡± ¡°What is the cargo?¡± someone asked. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t share that, as it¡¯s classified,¡± the man replied with an apologetic expression. He continued, ¡°What I can tell you is that this mission will last approximately five days. During that time, you¡¯ll stay aboard the ship and protect the cargo. As for what you¡¯ll be protecting it from¡­¡± ¡°It could be pirates, but the most likely threat will be sea beasts.¡± A wave of uncertainty rippled through the group. After all, fighting sea beasts aboard a ship could be terrifying. A young woman, looking to be around 18 or 19 years old, dressed in mage robes and with caramel-colored skin, asked with a slightly trembling voice, ¡°H-how strong a-are these sea beasts?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression turned thoughtful. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s difficult to say exactly their ¡®strength¡¯, but generally, we can expect sea beasts up to 10 meters in length at most.¡± Hearing this, the group¡¯s anxiety grew. Fighting monsters on land with a group was one thing, but battling giant sea creatures on a ship was a completely different challenge. Seeing the unease spreading among the group, Tristan kept his own worries under control and spoke confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. We¡¯ve got this. If we¡¯re careful, we¡¯ll be able to take down these sea beasts.¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I think we can do it.¡± The group¡¯s morale began to rise as their fear diminished. The middle-aged man smiled inwardly, noting Tristan¡¯s quick leadership. He also observed Mikael, who was the only one in the group showing no signs of fear in response to the mention of sea beasts. Chapter 61: Aboard the Ship Mikael¡¯s reasoning was straightforward. Although the locals didn¡¯t provide a clear indicator of the sea beasts¡¯ strength, the Records had stated that the enemies could reach up to Peak Tier 1. He concluded that a sea beast measuring 10 meters long would likely fall within that range. Of course, he acknowledged the possibility of being wrong, but even if he underestimated their power, he wasn¡¯t afraid to face stronger opponents. Nevertheless, he resolved to remain cautious¡ªafter all, he now had someone to return to. The group continued their walk while the middle-aged man introduced himself. He was the vice captain of the ship they would be protecting, Ruimis Cybuvius. He continued to provide additional information, though not as critical as the initial details. Mikael made sure to take note of everything, though. Soon, the group arrived at a port. The port was unusually quiet, with only a small number of people present, each wearing a tense expression. Most of those around were dressed in similar sailor attire to the vice-captain, with flintlock muskets strapped to their backs. Despite the calm atmosphere, the sight of the large ships docked at the port was striking. Each vessel appeared durable and of exceptional quality, but one at the center commanded attention like no other. This towering behemoth of wood and steel dominated the scene. Its reinforced hull gleamed faintly in the light, with iron bands interwoven with dark oak, giving it an aura of unmatched strength. Massive masts stretched high into the sky, their sails neatly furled, while intricate carvings of mythical beasts adorned its bow. The ship dwarfed its neighbors, casting long shadows over the smaller vessels, which seemed almost insignificant in comparison. It was the crown jewel of the port, a testament to power and craftsmanship. Peeking through small, evenly spaced openings along the sides of the ship were rows of cannons, their dark barrels a silent testament to the vessel''s formidable firepower. Multiple tiers of these weapons lined the ship, arranged in vertical rows that maximized their coverage and efficiency. These cannons, poised and ready for action, emphasized both the ship¡¯s defensive and offensive capabilities, imbuing it with the aura of an unassailable fortress upon the water. The group approached the ship, which immediately drew the attention of the nearby sailors, who quickly recognized the vice-captain. One sailor stepped forward and saluted. ¡°Welcome back, vice-captain¡­ These are¡­?¡± ¡°They will be protecting the ship during this dangerous trip,¡± Ruimis replied. At his words, the sailor¡¯s expression turned uncertain, skepticism clearly etched on his face. After all, the only reliable means of protecting a ship were firearms and cannons, and even those were often insufficient against the ferocious sea beasts. The notion that these young adults, some clad in armor and other in weird clothes, could defend the vessel against such threats seemed highly improbable. Human strength alone appeared far too limited in the face of the sea beasts overwhelming ferocity. Ruimis added, ¡°All of them are sorcerers.¡± At his words, the sailor¡¯s eyes widened in fear. Eight sorcerers would be with them? If they were offended by his earlier doubt, they could curse him! He profusely bowed, sweat trailing down his brow. ¡°Sorry for doubting you, my lord and ladies.¡± The group waved it off; after all, he hadn¡¯t said anything, and no one in the group was a true young master who would take offense at a disbelieving look. Seeing his reaction, Ruimis smiled and added, ¡°Officer, I want you to pass the message to all the mates that these eight behind me are sorcerers and that they will be responsible for protecting us. I don¡¯t want any misconduct. Understood?¡± His tone became more serious. The officer nodded and immediately left to carry out his task. The middle-aged man turned to answer the unasked question. ¡°I said you are sorcerers. It¡¯s a rare profession in our world, one with a great deal of prestige. It will serve as your official identity with the common folk, as they don¡¯t know about the existence of the Akashic Records.¡± As they approached the ship, Mikael was able to fully appreciate its immense size. It towered above him; he estimated that it was at least 30-40 meters high, and as for its length, he couldn¡¯t be sure, but it appeared to be at least 150 meters long! This size was truly impressive, especially considering that, from what he had seen, the technological level of this world seemed to be around the 18th century. At this moment, some sailors on top of the ship noticed them and lowered a retractable ladder. Mikael probably could have jumped the 30-40 meters to reach the ship, but it would have been difficult and would have required him to use the explosive style to boost his jumping power. Not wanting to deal with this hassle, he simply climbed the retractable ladder like the others. Once onboard, the group saw a bustling environment, with sailors attending to their various tasks. Some were tending to the sails, while the majority were transporting crates marked with fragile signs. The group of nine attracted some attention, but with the vice captain among them, no one dared to bother them. They soon approached the ship''s helm, where a middle-aged man in the same sailor uniform, though of higher rank, with a captain''s hat, was behind the wheel, occasionally giving orders. Noticing the group of eight oddly dressed individuals, the captain approached them, clearly curious. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°They are¡­¡± he began, but the vice captain answered the unspoken question. ¡°These lords and ladies are indeed from the Akashic Records,¡± he replied. The captain, having expected this, gave a small bow. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to have you on our ship, my lord and ladies.¡± He politely asked, ¡°Would it be possible for you to stay here for a few minutes while I gather the rest of the crew so I can introduce you to them and avoid any unnecessary problems?¡± The group agreed. Afterward, the captain''s previously pleasant demeanor shifted. He walked toward the balustrade that overlooked the rest of the ship and, with a serious and authoritative tone, shouted, ¡°Guys, come here!¡± Hearing the captain¡¯s command, no one dared to delay, and soon the crew gathered below him. The crowd fell silent, waiting for him to speak. He waited a few moments longer for the latecomers to arrive. When a significant portion of the crew had assembled, he began speaking loudly. ¡°I have an important announcement! As you know, the journey ahead is extremely dangerous, which is why we have received some help.¡± He made a hand gesture signaling the ¡®sorcerers¡¯ to step forward. They advanced and became visible to the crew below. ¡°These eight will be responsible for helping us protect the ship from attack,¡± the captain continued. He quickly crushed any doubt. ¡°All of them are powerful sorcerers, and because of them, the difficulty of this journey has been reduced. So, I expect you to be on your best behavior with them. Treat them like you would treat me. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± The crew responded in unison, more out of habit than true understanding. But as the seconds passed, their excitement grew. The journey, which had previously seemed almost hopeless, now felt much safer with eight sorcerers on their side. The tense atmosphere that had dominated earlier began to dissipate, replaced with a sense of relief. After all, who wouldn¡¯t be happy about an increased chance of survival? The crew¡¯s once curious gazes toward the eight oddly dressed individuals were now filled with respect. The captain, satisfied with the crew¡¯s response, said, ¡°That will be all for now. You can return to your duties.¡± At his command, the assembled crew began to disperse. Turning to the group, the captain spoke again. ¡°I want to thank you sincerely. For you, it¡¯s probably just another mission, but for us, it¡¯s the difference between life and death. If we were to make this trip alone, our chances of survival would be less than 50%. But with you here, we have a much higher chance of returning. For that, I¡¯m truly grateful.¡± He finished by giving a deep bow, which the vice captain beside him also mirrored. Tristan stepped forward. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s our duty to protect you.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± the rest of the group agreed. Mikael merely nodded with a ¡°Hmm,¡± observing the group. Using a mix of his observation skills and instincts, he concluded that Tristan wasn¡¯t as gentle as he seemed. He was simply playing a role to improve his image. While Mikael could have done the same, he found it too bothersome to bother with. Nevertheless, he acknowledged that it was a good strategy. The two middle-aged men stayed in position for a few more seconds before they both stood up from their bows. The captain continued, ¡°We have prepared luxurious rooms especially for you, knowing you would come. If you would please follow me.¡± The group of ten descended from the helm to the main deck. The nearby sailors wanted to steal glances at the sorcerers but dared not and instead focused intently on their tasks. The captain led them near the captain¡¯s quarters, where several unused cabins were located. ¡°These ten cabins are unoccupied and the most luxurious aboard. You may choose whichever you like. We will remain in port for a couple of hours before departure, so you can rest during this time. Afterward we will count on you for the defense.¡± With those words, the captain and vice-captain left. Mikael chose a random cabin and stepped inside, prompting the other seven to follow suit, each selecting a cabin and entering. The interior of the cabin was a luxurious bedroom, its furniture exuding an old-world charm that would have been considered antique on Earth but was regarded as modern in this world. A small bathroom adjoined the cabin, but Mikael paid it no mind. Without hesitation, he moved straight to the bed and began training his control. ¡®Five days of protecting this ship... I can¡¯t afford to waste all that time,¡¯ he thought. Training his control seemed like the best use of his time, so he focused on that. Hours passed uneventfully as he practiced. His enhanced hearing picked up the sounds of sailors moving about on the deck. Eventually, the activity intensified, and he felt the ship begin to move. At that moment, he stored his advanced control puzzle in his inventory and left the cabin. As he stepped out, he noticed other members of the group exiting their rooms, having also sensed the ship¡¯s motion. Mikael ignored them and made his way to the main deck, heading toward the helm where the captain stood. The captain shot him a questioning look, but Mikael simply nodded and made his way to the rear of the ship. There, he positioned his arms on the railing of the quarterdeck. From this vantage point, he could see the ship''s back, as well as its left and right sides, though the front remained out of view. The ship was now steadily moving away from the port, which gradually shrank on the horizon. Mikael stayed vigilant for a possible sea beast attack but quickly realized a limitation even with his enhanced stats. ¡®I can see far and cover three sides of the ship, but spotting sea beasts underwater is a different challenge,¡¯ he mused. ¡®My vision lets me see several meters into the water¡¯s darkness, but it¡¯s impractical. I can¡¯t monitor all sides of the ship from this position.¡¯ He sighed internally before concluding, ¡®When I return to the Dirarnia world, I need to prioritize my mage studies. Right now, I don¡¯t have any ¡°detection¡± spells or anything similar. I¡¯m essentially blind to when an attack might happen. Worse, if the ship gets damaged, I don¡¯t have any repair spells either.¡¯ Determined not to remain completely helpless, he considered his options and devised an action plan. He moved away from the railing and passed by the captain, who was occasionally giving orders while keeping an eye on Mikael from the corner of his eye. Of course, Mikael could feel the captain''s gaze, but he ignored it and descended to the main deck. Chapter 62: Sea Beasts and Conflict As he passed by the sailors, he attracted their attention, but none dared approach him, knowing that he was a ''sorcerer,'' and coupled with his indifferent expression they didn¡¯t dare approach. He reached the ladder attached to the main mast, leading to the crow¡¯s nest, and with a couple of quick jumps, he reached the top, using the ladder as a support. Exclamations of surprise echoed as the nearby sailors stood frozen, mouths agape, some even falling to their knees and beginning to pray. The vice captain, who was nearby, quickly calmed the crew, explaining once again that Mikael was a sorcerer, not a god. After settling the situation, Ruimis thought to himself, ¡®If I didn¡¯t know about the Akashic Records, I might have taken them for gods too. Compared to them, what are sorcerers? A bunch of charlatans only capable of dark magic?¡¯ He recalled the awe he had felt when he had first witnessed a similar scene. Meanwhile, at the top of the main crow''s nest, the sailor who saw Mikael suddenly appear was terrified and stammered, ¡°W-what c-c-can I do for y-you, Lord?¡± Mikael saw the sailor''s reaction but ignored it. Instead, he asked, ¡°If I stay here for the duration of the trip, and you go to another of the crow¡¯s nests, will it affect the ship¡¯s navigation?¡± ¡°I will do whatever your lordship asks!¡± the sailor responded, his voice shaking. Mikael, irritated by the answer, kept his voice calm but firm. ¡°I don¡¯t want flattery. I want the truth!¡± The sailor, sensing his irritation, nearly panicked but managed to calm himself with a deep breath before replying truthfully, ¡°If I go to another crow¡¯s nest, it won¡¯t make a real difference as long as there¡¯s someone acting as the navigator in one of the three nests.¡± Mikael thought for a moment. ¡°Alright, you can go to another crow¡¯s nest, but if at any point all three nests are occupied by another ¡®sorcerer,¡¯ you¡¯ll return here to fulfill your duties as the navigator. Understood?¡± His tone was authoritative, the same one he had used to control his gang what felt like a lifetime ago. The sailor instinctively saluted, much as he did when the captain addressed him. ¡°Understood,¡± he said before following Mikael¡¯s orders, inwardly surprised by his automatic response. He looked at the sorcerer with even more respect. Mikael ignored him as he began to climb down the ladder. Taking out the advanced control puzzle, he started practicing his aura and mana control. At the same time, he used his elevated position to observe the ship¡¯s surroundings. Thanks to his enhanced vision, he could see into the dark water. This was his plan: to train his control while keeping watch on the waters surrounding the ship for any suspicious movements. In the absence of a detection spell or a similar alternative, this was the best approach available. While his enhanced vision was powerful, it was not particularly efficient as a detection method. Time continued to pass as the other Earth natives moved about, busy with various tasks. Mikael noticed someone dressed in mage robes occasionally casting what appeared to be a detection spell, but he paid them no mind, keeping his focus on the water. His attention was drawn to a disturbance in the dark waters below. He kept his gaze fixed on the area for a few seconds, but nothing else moved. Then, another ripple caught his eye. This time, it was clearer, and he could discern the outline of a creature. ¡®There,¡¯ he thought, recognizing the movement as some kind of beast. Without hesitation, he leaped over the railing of the crow''s nest, plunging straight toward the water below. ¡°He jumped!¡± an astonished sailor exclaimed. The wind rushed past him as he fell, a sharp ¡°swish¡± accompanying his descent. As he neared the surface, his two E rank swords from the Dirarnia world materialized in his hands. He waited a moment longer before igniting small flames beneath his feet, significantly slowing his fall. He entered the water with a controlled splash. All eyes on the ship were drawn to the supernatural display, but Mikael disappeared into the dark waters, now hidden from view. In the cold depths, he felt the chill of the sea pressing against him, though it was far from enough to hinder him. For an ordinary person, the water might have been unbearable, but to Mikael, it was a mere sensation. Ignoring the cold, he scanned his surroundings for the sea beast he had spotted earlier. Not far away, a dark shape moved through the murky waters. To lure it closer, Mikael created a brilliant light with his flames. Though their power was dampened by the water, they still burned brightly, their supernatural nature defying the environment. The light illuminated the creature¡ªa sea serpent approximately five meters long. Its head turned toward the glow and locked onto Mikael. Its jaws opened, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth, and it surged forward in a predatory rush. Mikael evaded by swimming to the side, but even with his superior stats, his mobility was hindered in the water, making the maneuver close. ¡®This isn¡¯t going to work,¡¯ he thought, deciding to change his approach. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. The serpent, undeterred, adjusted its trajectory and lunged again. This time, Mikael didn¡¯t rely on swimming to escape. Instead, he created small, controlled explosions using his explosive style, propelling himself out of the serpent''s path. As the creature passed, Mikael infused his swords with aura and slashed. A burst of blood stained the water as the serpent''s tail was severed. Writhing in pain, the creature tried to retreat, but Mikael wasn¡¯t about to let it escape. He threw one of his swords, guiding it with aura threads. The panicked serpent saw the gleaming blade coming and tried to dodge, but it was too slow. The sword pierced through its head, killing it instantly. The water turned red as the serpent¡¯s blood spread through the area. Mikael scanned his surroundings. ¡®That¡¯s it?¡¯ he thought, finding no additional threats. After a final look around, he shrugged inwardly and used a small explosion beneath his feet to propel himself out of the water. Once airborne, he noticed that the ship had drifted some distance away. This didn¡¯t concern him¡ªhe had expected it. Covering the soles of his feet with aura, he ran across the surface of the water as if it were solid ground. Reaching the ship, Mikael leaped tens of meters into the air. A silent explosion under his feet gave him a mid-air boost, mimicking a low-grade flying technique. He landed back in the crow¡¯s nest, passing over the astonished crew. Even the other members of his group, participating in the military mission, were visibly surprised by his display of strength. Back at his original position, Mikael cast a quick cleaning spell to dry himself and his clothes. With the water gone, he resumed his watch. For Mikael, there wasn¡¯t much to reflect on¡ªhe found the sea beast pathetically weak, as it had taken him less than a minute to kill it and return to the crow''s nest. That included the entire encounter, from the moment he spotted it to the moment he resumed his position. If he considered only the actual fighting time, it was over in an instant! The sailors below, however, experienced something entirely different. Sea beasts were renowned for their strength, far surpassing that of ordinary humans. They were massive, powerful, swift, and incredibly durable¡ªbullets usually had little effect on them. Seeing the sorcerer leap from the crow''s nest, dive into the water, and return moments later, with the water below stained red, was nothing short of awe-inspiring. The crew¡¯s morale soared. The tense atmosphere that had lingered, only partially alleviated by the presence of the eight sorcerers on board, dissipated entirely. If one sorcerer was capable of such incredible feats, what could all eight accomplish together? Of course, the sailors had no way of knowing that Mikael¡¯s strength far outclassed that of the other seven sorcerers. What mattered was the renewed confidence surging through the crew. Over the following hours, they occasionally witnessed Mikael diving from the crow''s nest into the water, only to resurface moments later and return to his perch. Each time, cheers erupted from the sailors. Even the captain and vice-captain felt relieved by Mikael¡¯s presence. Not everyone shared the crew''s enthusiasm. The seven other participants in the military mission were far less pleased. They gathered in a secluded corner of the ship to discuss the situation. ¡°This can¡¯t go on! We need to do something, or our grades will be abysmal!¡± exclaimed a bearded man gripping a spear. ¡°He''s right!¡± another chimed in. ¡°But what can we do?¡± a third asked, frustration evident in their voice. The group fell silent, deep in thought, until a woman in mage robes spoke up. ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask him to stop hoarding all the sea beasts for himself and let us kill some?¡± The heavily armored man who had been the first to appear in the waiting room with Mikael scoffed. ¡°Do you hear yourselves? He isn¡¯t ¡®hoarding¡¯ anything. He¡¯s just faster and better than us. Crying about it won¡¯t change that,¡± he said with a dismissive shrug. His words sparked a heated debate. Most of the group supported the idea of confronting Mikael, but two dissidents¡ªa petite woman clad in white armor and the heavily armored man¡ªrefused to agree. They saw no reason to provoke a conflict with someone who had done nothing against them and was, in a way, simply doing his ¡®job¡¯. Ultimately, the group split into two factions. The two dissidents decided to leave Mikael alone, while the remaining five, led by Tristan, resolved to confront him and demand he stop ¡°selfishly hoarding¡± the sea beasts. Tristan¡¯s group left their meeting spot and made their way to the main deck. They arrived just as Mikael emerged from the water, having slain another sea beast. At that moment, Mikael was thinking, ¡®The frequency of these sea beast appearances is increasing.¡¯ ¡°Mikael!¡± Tristan called out. Mikael turned, spotting the group of five. He stopped mid-jump, letting himself land gracefully on the deck, and regarded them with an inquisitive look. Tristan stepped forward, speaking in a self-righteous tone. ¡°You¡¯ve been killing all the sea beasts since the beginning. Why don¡¯t you leave some for the rest of us instead of hoarding them all? It would be better to share the workload.¡± Mikael instantly understood their intentions. ¡®So that¡¯s their angle,¡¯ he thought, noticing how the nearby sailors were watching the interaction. They were clearly trying to use peer pressure to force him into compliance. Unfortunately for them, he never cared about other opinions. He cast a disdainful glance at the group, his expression was as if he were looking at insects. ¡°If you¡¯re not getting any sea beasts to kill, it¡¯s not because I¡¯m ¡®hoarding¡¯ them. It¡¯s because you¡¯re too weak to reach them before I do. It¡¯s as simple as that¡ªa skill issue.¡± ¡°So no, I won¡¯t stop killing them. If you want your share, get better and kill them faster,¡± he concluded before preparing to leap away, considering the conversation over. At that moment, the bearded man with the spear, his face red with anger, snapped. The humiliation of being rebuked in front of dozens of people, combined with the frustration he felt at the failure of their strategy, was too much. He gripped his spear tightly and, with a furious scream, charged at Mikael. ¡°Jason!?¡± his companions shouted, stunned by his sudden and unexpected attack. At that moment, Mikael, who was about to leave, shifted his focus back to the charging Jason. With effortless precision, he stepped to the side, allowing the spear to graze past his right. In the same fluid motion, his sword flashed. ¡°Thud.¡± Jason¡¯s spear-wielding arm hit the ground with a dull sound. He stared at the empty space where his arm had been, his mind struggling to process the reality. The pain struck seconds later, and he let out an agonized scream. ¡°AAHHHHH! My arm!¡± he howled hysterically, clutching at the stump with his remaining hand. Chapter 63: Danger Zone The scene horrified the onlookers. The sudden escalation left them frozen in shock. But Mikael didn¡¯t stop there. In a blur, he appeared in front of Jason, whose scream faltered as he locked eyes with Mikael. The fury in Jason¡¯s gaze had vanished, replaced by sheer terror and overwhelming pain. Mikael grabbed Jason by the throat and lifted him off the ground effortlessly. Jason struggled, but his feeble attempts were no match for Mikael''s superior strength. Mikael turned his icy gaze toward the remaining four. This time, the impact of his glare was unlike anything before. Behind him, Jason¡¯s severed arm lay on the ground, blood pooling beneath it. Jason hung limply in the air, his face contorted in fear and pain. The four despite their newfound strength, were paralyzed. Their minds, still tethered to the values of Earth, could not reconcile with the brutal reality unfolding before them. Tristan, the self-proclaimed leader, stood frozen like the rest. The weight of Mikael¡¯s gaze bore down on them, suffocating and unrelenting. After a few agonizing seconds, Mikael finally spoke. ¡°Do you want to participate?¡± he asked, his voice calm and casual, yet dripping with menace. The question sent a wave of terror through the group. Their survival instincts took over, and they all shook their heads frantically, unable to muster a word. Mikael regarded their pathetic display with disinterest. ¡°If you want to overstep your bounds,¡± he said coldly, ¡°be prepared to face the consequences.¡± ¡°Squelch.¡± His sword, already stained with Jason¡¯s blood, pierced through his heart with unerring precision. Jason let out a guttural sound, coughing up blood. Mikael sidestepped to avoid the splatter as Jason¡¯s body convulsed. With a flick of his wrist, Mikael flung the lifeless body to the side. It landed several meters away, twitching briefly before going still. The remaining four could do nothing but stare in mute horror. Mikael¡¯s attention shifted to a sailor standing nearby. Unlike the Earth natives, the sailor appeared far less disturbed, accustomed to the harsher realities of this world. ¡°Throw the body into the sea,¡± Mikael commanded in an authoritative tone. The sailor straightened and saluted. ¡°It will be done, Lord!¡± Satisfied, Mikael leaped back to the crow¡¯s nest without sparing another glance at the petrified group of four. After the incident, things on the ship changed. The other Earth natives were terrified and locked themselves in their rooms, even the two who hadn¡¯t participated in the ¡®conflict.¡¯ Fearful for their lives, they didn¡¯t believe they stood a chance against Mikael, especially after witnessing how easily he had taken down and killed Jason. Even if they could take him on, it would be a life-or-death struggle with another human, and the chances of dying were high. So, they chose to stay hidden, quietly waiting for the military mission to end so they could leave. The sailors'' attitudes also shifted. They were now even more polite toward Mikael, realizing that not all of the eight¡ªnow seven¡ªsorcerers were equal, and that Mikael was the one in control. Day blended into night, and night into morning. During this time, Mikael stuck to his usual routine: detecting sea beasts, jumping down to kill them, and then returning to the crow¡¯s nest. Over the hours, he confirmed his suspicion that the sea beasts¡¯ attacks had indeed increased as time went on. While the trend wasn¡¯t noticeable in the short term, over time, it became clear. Now, it wasn¡¯t uncommon for two sea beasts to appear when he dove into the water. Still, the fights remained easy for him, thanks to his explosive combat style that granted him near-land mobility underwater. Without this, he would have faced more difficulty. At that moment, Mikael was in the crow''s nest, training his control as usual, when he turned and saw someone climbing up. It was the vice captain. ¡°What is it?¡± Mikael asked, intrigued. The vice captain gave a small, polite bow before speaking. ¡°I need to inform you of something. We¡¯re about to enter a danger zone, where we could be attacked by gigantic sea beasts. For that reason, unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, you should avoid attacking any sea beasts the moment you see them.¡± ¡°We will remain silent on our side as well, with only the minimum number of crew members working and making as little noise as possible. It would be appreciated if you could do the same, as we really don¡¯t want to attract one of these beasts. Maybe you could kill one; I don¡¯t know your strength, but I guarantee it will be difficult, and the ship may be destroyed. So, can you do this?¡± Mikael thought for a moment before responding. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll keep quiet. But if this is a danger zone, as you say, why don¡¯t we just avoid it?¡± The vice captain gave a wry smile. ¡°I wish we could avoid it, but it¡¯s not possible. It¡¯s the only route to our destination.¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Mikael accepted the explanation, and after that, the vice captain descended the ladder to issue orders to the sailors, with the captain doing the same. Meanwhile, the six other sorcerers were warned of the need for silence in the coming period. Seventy to eighty percent of the sailors gradually left the deck and retreated to their cabins, praying that a gigantic sea beast wouldn¡¯t detect them. The remaining twenty to thirty percent of the crew were the most experienced, and they took on the necessary tasks to keep the ship moving, all while minimizing noise. There was no talking, and the atmosphere grew eerily tense, with everyone on edge, knowing that even the slightest sound or an unlucky moment could spell their doom. Mikael, from his perch in the crow''s nest, observed all this, and even he couldn¡¯t escape the weight of the atmosphere. His own anxiety grew. ¡®If they¡¯re going to these lengths, these gigantic sea beasts must really be something. Honestly, I¡¯d rather not encounter one. The sea beasts from before were easy to deal with, but one with the ¡°gigantic¡± label will likely be much harder to handle.¡¯ With these thoughts, he kept his watch over the ship, while continuing his training. After all, he couldn¡¯t afford to waste time if he wanted to grow stronger. Time continued to pass with a tense and eerie atmosphere surrounding the ship. The stillness of the water and the quietude aboard gave the impression of calm before the storm. Surprisingly, the first hour passed without incident, followed by the second, but as they neared the third hour in the danger zone, what they had feared finally happened. At that moment, Mikael¡¯s attention was drawn to multiple dark shapes moving in the water around the ship. However, remembering the vice captain''s instructions, he didn¡¯t make a move¡ªat least not yet. The unknown forms seemed to lightly probe the hull of the ship, as if unsure of what it was. The ship began to shift slightly under the force exerted by the unseen sea creature. The sailors on deck fell to their knees, trembling, yet they remained silent, knowing that even the slightest sound could mean their demise. Minutes passed in tense silence as the ship continued its steady course. The sea creature, undeterred, kept ¡°playing¡± with the ship, but the force it applied remained manageable, which is why Mikael refrained from acting. Then, from the left side of the ship, one of the dark forms slowly rose from the water, revealing itself to be a massive squid tentacle. Its size was extraordinary¡ªits length unknown, but its width more than four meters. It was covered in suckers. Mikael, observing from the crow¡¯s nest, inwardly cursed. ¡®Are you kidding me? That¡¯s a damn Kraken!¡¯ He looked around at the other dark shapes in the water and quickly confirmed, ¡®If all these dark forms are squid tentacles... if this isn¡¯t a Kraken...¡¯ He cursed again, this time in disbelief. ¡®Seriously, what¡¯s with this sudden jump in difficulty? We went from dealing with ¡°small¡± sea beasts under ten meters long to facing a Kraken as big as the ship! And that¡¯s not even its actual size¡ªI don¡¯t even know how big it really is!¡¯ As Mikael was lost in thought for a few seconds, the supposed Kraken made its move. The lone tentacle that had surfaced slithered onto the main deck, moving aimlessly as if searching. The nearby sailors were paralyzed with fear. Some managed to maintain their composure and silently moved away, but others, gripped by terror, stood frozen. The tentacle, exploring its surroundings, soon reached one of these immobilized sailors. The man saw it approaching and tried to move, but his legs refused to obey. The tentacle wrapped itself around him in an instant. ¡°Ahhh!¡± The sailor¡¯s cry of terror echoed across the deck. Whether it was the sound or the sensation of a living creature, the Kraken''s attention was drawn. The suckers on the tentacle, which had been harmless moments before, suddenly transformed, sprouting rows of razor-sharp teeth. Before the sailor could react, the suckers bit into him. In mere moments, there was nothing left of him¡ªonly a streak of blood trailing down the tentacle and dripping onto the main deck. The remaining sailors stared in horror, their faces pale and their breaths shallow. Even Mikael felt a chill run down his spine at the gruesome sight. But he didn¡¯t hesitate. After a quick chant, he unleashed the only offensive first-circle wind spell he had learned: Wind Slash. A sharp blade of wind streaked toward the tentacle, which had momentarily paused after its "meal," completely unaware of the incoming attack. The wind slash struck true, carving a deep gash into the limb. The tentacle thrashed violently in response, flailing across the deck in pain. Fortunately, its soft, pliable structure prevented any significant damage to the ship. Mikael frowned as he assessed the situation. This was his first encounter with an enemy of such immense size, and his attacks were poorly suited for it. A strike that would have been fatal to a smaller opponent only left a wound on this one¡ªand this was just one tentacle among countless others hidden in the depths. Wasting no time, he leaped from the crow¡¯s nest, propelling himself downward with an explosive burst of fire to accelerate his fall. Just as he reached the thrashing tentacle, he infused both his sword and body with aura, slashing downward and using his momentum to amplify the strike. The blade tore through the tentacle, carving a deep, jagged gash that ran the length of its massive form as he landed on the deck. Blood sprayed across the planks, painting them crimson. The tentacle twitched a few more times before collapsing with a loud thud, lifeless. Mikael scanned his surroundings cautiously, fully expecting further attacks. He wasn¡¯t disappointed. Moments later, the sea around the ship churned violently, and more tentacles began to rise from the water. First one, then two, then five¡ªuntil more than ten massive appendages surrounded the ship, with even more emerging. At this sight, Mikael¡¯s expression darkened. For the first time, he truly felt the immense powerlessness of man against a creature of such monstrous size. Even with his considerable strength and confidence in his ability to fight and perhaps kill the Kraken, its sheer enormity meant it could attack from multiple angles simultaneously. He doubted he could bring it down before it obliterated the ship, jeopardizing the entire mission. He took a deep breath, steeling himself to act. Every second counted in this desperate race against time. Without wasting a moment, he sprang into action, his physical strength, aura, and explosive style combining to propel him forward. The force of the three working together allowed him to easily break the sound barrier, moving so fast he appeared as nothing more than a blur to any onlookers. In an instant, he was airborne, striking at one of the newly emerged tentacles. A deep cut appeared, but the tentacle didn¡¯t sever due to its enormous size. As Mikael prepared to target another, he saw the first tentacle was still alive. Changing direction mid-air with a small explosion, he adjusted his course. Chapter 64: Against the Kraken - Second Round! Two more slashes followed, and the tentacle finally detached, falling lifelessly into the water, staining it red. Without hesitation, Mikael moved on, cutting down a second tentacle using the same method. The other tentacles quickly reacted, sensing the loss of their companions. Although it seemed as if it had taken a long time, the entire exchange had only lasted a few seconds due to Mikael¡¯s supersonic speed. Enraged by the loss of three of its appendages, the Kraken began thrashing its remaining tentacles wildly, targeting the supposed source\ of its pain, the big floating object. The enormous appendages slammed into the ship with deafening crashes, causing significant damage with every impact. Despite their soft texture, the sheer size of the tentacles made them incredibly heavy, and their weight alone was enough to cause considerable destruction. Mikael didn¡¯t pause for a moment. He severed the fourth tentacle with precision, though it took slightly longer than before, as the tentacle was now thrashing and more difficult to target. He quickly followed up by cutting down the fifth and sixth tentacles. One by one, eight tentacles fell, leaving only twelve remaining. Realizing that the Kraken changed its strategy, Mikael noticed all the surviving tentacles and even the dead ones submerging themselves back into the water. As the Kraken retreated, Mikael quickly glanced around the ship and winced at the sight. The damage was severe¡ªmost of the sailors on the main deck had been killed, crushed under the attacking tentacles. The ship itself was in bad shape. One of the three masts had fallen, and the main deck was in disarray. The hull had sustained several small holes, and water was pouring in. If nothing was done, the ship would inevitably sink. His eyes scanned the area until he spotted the vice captain, hiding nearby. He appeared before him in the blink of an eye, his high-speed movement making it seem as though he had teleported. The vice captain, startled by Mikael¡¯s sudden appearance, opened his mouth to ask what was happening. Just moments ago, the Kraken¡¯s tentacles had been wreaking havoc, causing catastrophic damage. Now, in an instant, the tentacles had vanished, and Mikael was standing before him. Before he could speak, Mikael cut him off. ¡°There are holes in the hull, and water is already flooding the ship. I need you to take command and have the crew seal the breaches, or at least slow the water¡¯s progress. I¡¯ll handle the Kraken and return to help afterward.¡± With that, Mikael wasted no time and dove into the dark water. ¡°Kraken? What¡¯s that?¡± the vice captain muttered under his breath before shaking his head. He sighed and got to work, rallying the crew who had taken shelter on the lower deck. Most were unarmed, having been in enclosed spaces out of the Kraken¡¯s reach. Ruimis quickly divided the crew into two groups. The smaller group was tasked with moving the injured from the main deck to the infirmary below, while the larger group spread out across the ship, either sealing the breaches or, if that wasn¡¯t possible, slowing the water¡¯s infiltration. Meanwhile, as Mikael dove into the water, his eyes quickly adjusted to the dim depths. The sight below the ship made him grimace. ¡®What an ugly bastard,¡¯ he thought. The Kraken loomed beneath, an enormous monstrosity spanning dozens of meters. Its squid-like head bore piercing orange eyes that were now fixed on him. Instead of a traditional mouth, twenty writhing tentacles extended from its face, each connected to a maw lined with rows of sharp, jagged teeth. What made the situation even worse was that the eight tentacles he had previously severed were still in the water and already beginning to regenerate. For a few tense seconds, the two adversaries locked eyes. Then, the Kraken made its move. Its massive tentacles lashed out with incredible speed, aiming directly at Mikael. Though he managed to dodge by propelling himself with explosive bursts of fire mana, the water slowed his movements while amplifying the Kraken¡¯s attacks speed as it was in its natural habitat, making his evasions more taxing. Mikael weaved through the onslaught of writhing appendages, counterattacking whenever he saw an opening. This time, he approached the battle with greater caution. Unlike before, he was no longer racing against the Kraken''s relentless assault on the ship. His strikes became methodical, and as his swords danced through the water, the number of active tentacles steadily decreased. After cutting down yet another appendage taking the number of surviving tentacles to five, Mikael suddenly felt a powerful presence behind him. Turning sharply, he saw an enormous tentacle speeding toward him. With no time to fully evade, he crossed his swords in front of him and braced himself. The impact struck like a battering ram, sending him hurtling through the water. As he tumbled backward, he sensed another attack closing in from backward. Without hesitation, he unleashed an explosion of energy at his head, propelling himself downward. A massive shadow swept above him, narrowly missing. Seizing the moment, Mikael retaliated, slashing upward with both swords. Blood spurted from the tentacle, but his expression darkened. The reason? His strike barely made a dent. Unlike the smaller tentacles, this one was far tougher, resisting his attacks with alarming durability. Retreating to reassess, Mikael surveyed the battlefield. Several lifeless tentacles floated in the water, but to his frustration, the number of active ones had increased again, rising from five to eight. The situation worsened as he noticed two new tentacles joining the fray. These were far larger than the others, nearly ten meters wide compared to the usual four, and they exuded a menacing aura. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡®These main tentacles are a problem,¡¯ Mikael thought, his gaze shifting to the Kraken¡¯s immense head below. He briefly considered attacking its core, but one of the massive tentacles was guarding it. ¡®I need to cut down all the tentacles before I can go for the kill. With those two giants in the way, it¡¯ll be nearly impossible to attack its head directly. I have to clear the field first.¡¯ Resolving to eliminate the smaller tentacles before focusing on the main ones, Mikael surged forward. As he closed in, the tentacles lashed out in unison, forcing him into a relentless dance of evasion and counterattacks. He concentrated on dispatching the smaller ones while skillfully avoiding the devastating strikes of the only colossal tentacles that was attacking him, the other focused on defending its head. Minutes passed in this grueling rhythm. The Kraken¡¯s larger tentacle slammed toward him repeatedly, but Mikael¡¯s agility and precision kept him just out of its reach. One by one, the smaller tentacles fell, leaving only the two main appendages. Knowing he had a brief window before the others regenerated, Mikael concentrated himself. He poured an immense amount of aura into his swords, far more than he typically used, fully aware that anything less would be futile against the colossal tentacles before him. ¡®This has to work,¡¯ he thought, bracing himself for the challenge ahead. This confrontation would undoubtedly be far tougher than his earlier battle against the smaller tentacles. He gripped his swords tightly and rushed toward the colossal tentacle that wasn¡¯t guarding the Kraken¡¯s head. As the tentacle struck, Mikael dodged beneath it, using the momentum to deliver a slash with his swords, now sharper than ever. The cut was deep, but on a tentacle over ten meters wide, even a one-meter wound seemed insignificant. The Kraken retaliated instantly, swinging the massive appendage back to crush Mikael, who narrowly evaded with his smaller, more agile frame. As he dodged, the first tentacle performed an encircling motion, aiming to trap him. Recognizing the danger, Mikael propelled himself out of harm¡¯s way with a burst of explosive force. However, just as he escaped, the second colossal tentacle, previously acting defensively, surged forward, joining its counterpart in surrounding him. The two massive appendages created an impenetrable cage, leaving Mikael no room to escape. Inwardly cursing, Mikael realized how dire the situation had become. The stakes grew even higher when the tentacles¡¯ suckers, previously harmless, sprouted rows of razor-sharp teeth. The Kraken, sensing that its prey was finally cornered, gleefully began contracting the space, aiming to devour him. ¡®Damn it,¡¯ Mikael thought, sweat dripping down his face as his mind raced. He knew that even with his enhanced durability, those teeth would tear him apart. He had mere fractions of a second to act. Chained Sword Style ¨C 1st Form: Blade Tempest Channeling every ounce of his strength, Mikael unleashed a whirlwind of attacks. Enhanced by his Explosive Style, the strikes concentrated on a single point, carving a small hole in the encroaching wall of flesh. Without hesitation, he detonated an explosion behind him, propelling himself through the gap. In a blur, Mikael escaped the deadly trap, but not without cost. As he darted through the opening, the razor-sharp teeth grazed him, leaving a bloody hole in his left shoulder and right side. He emerged just as the two colossal tentacles fully collapsed the space where he¡¯d been moments earlier, ensuring his certain death had he remained. Gritting his teeth against the pain and fear of what could have been, Mikael didn¡¯t allow himself a moment to falter. Immediately, he launched another Blade Tempest against the colossal tentacles, slicing through their thick flesh. Cuts began to appear across their massive forms, but Mikael knew it wasn¡¯t enough. ¡®Faster,¡¯ he urged himself, pushing his body to its limits. The tentacles, enraged by the mounting injuries, switched tactics and attacked him with renewed ferocity. However, Mikael, now hyper-aware of the danger, refused to be trapped again. He continued to weave through their strikes, his relentless Blade Tempest carving more wounds into the colossal limbs. Minutes passed, each one feeling like an eternity. Occasionally, smaller tentacles regenerated and rejoined the battle, but Mikael swiftly dispatched them without losing focus on his primary targets. Finally, one of the colossal tentacles collapsed, lifeless. Mikael¡¯s eyes narrowed. He knew he had only a short window to eliminate the second one before the first could regenerate. Pushing himself harder than ever, he combined Blade Tempest with his Explosive Style, driving his battered body to the brink. His arms throbbed with pain as his overstrained muscles tore, blood dripping from self-inflicted injuries. The relentless assault paid off. After several more minutes of high-intensity combat, the second colossal tentacle fell. Mikael glanced at the first one and saw that it was already beginning to heal. He estimated he had less than two minutes before it rejoined the fight. Turning his gaze to the Kraken¡¯s massive form, his eyes were cold with determination. The creature, sensing the threat to its life, began a swift retreat into the depths of the ocean. ¡®Not on my watch,¡¯ Mikael thought as he launched himself toward the Kraken, leaving a trail of blood behind him from his injuries. The Kraken, sensing what it thought was prey but realizing too late it was facing a predator, panicked and increased its efforts to flee. Even at full strength, the Kraken would have been slower than Mikael. Without its tentacles, it was utterly defenseless. Mikael closed the distance swiftly, unleashing Blade Tempest as he reached the Kraken¡¯s head. Multiple deep cuts appeared across its massive form. The Kraken let out a silent, desperate roar, but without its tentacles, it was powerless¡ªa tiger without teeth. As Mikael¡¯s relentless assault continued, the creature¡¯s injuries accumulated rapidly. A few of its smaller tentacles regenerated during the fight, but they were effortlessly severed by Mikael. In a desperate bid for survival, the Kraken tried retreating into the depths, hoping the increasing water pressure would protect it. To some extent, it worked. Mikael¡¯s attacks lost some of their force, but he didn¡¯t relent. The damage continued to mount as he pushed through the strain. Two minutes passed, and the Kraken was still alive, its immense size hindered Mikael from delivering a decisive blow. The first colossal tentacle, now fully regenerated, lashed out in an attempt to crush him. Mikael dodged it with ease, the Kraken¡¯s injuries making its movements sluggish and predictable. Chapter 65: End of the First Military Mission Another minute of high-intensity combat passed. Thousands of cuts covered the Kraken¡¯s body, and finally, it stopped moving, succumbing to its injuries. Mikael let out a sigh of relief. This battle had pushed him to his absolute limits, far more than even the deadly encounter with the two D+ assassins. ¡®But I slayed a Kraken. Who else can say that?¡¯ he joked to himself. Wasting no time, he approached one of the Kraken¡¯s colossal tentacles. With his aura-coated swords, still honed to incredible sharpness, he began cutting pieces from the massive limb. He stored each chunk in his Inventory, reasoning that they should be valuable as they were from one of the Kraken¡¯s two strongest tentacles. Though he suspected the creature might have a core or another, more valuable organ, he had no idea where to search. Instead, he focused on filling his Inventory with tentacle pieces until it was nearly full. Once satisfied, Mikael created an explosion beneath him to propel himself upward. The flashes of light from his explosive movements illuminated the dark depths, drawing the attention of a creature nearby. Fortunately, the new arrival seemed more interested in the Kraken¡¯s corpse than in Mikael. As he ascended, Mikael glanced back at the Kraken¡¯s body, only for his eyes to widen in shock. A giant shark, comparable in size to the Kraken, had begun devouring its corpse, staining the surrounding water red. ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡¯ he cursed inwardly. Fighting another colossal sea beast in his current condition would be extremely dangerous if not suicidal. His aura reserves were down to 40%, his mana at 60%, and his body was riddled with injuries. Not wasting a second, Mikael accelerated his ascent, desperate to avoid drawing the Megalodon¡¯s attention. Breaking through the surface, he scanned the area and spotted the damaged ship drifting some distance away. The anchor had not been dropped, causing the vessel to drift while the crew worked on repairs. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t far. Using his Explosive Style, Mikael propelled himself through the air, landing on the ship¡¯s main deck. The sailors were startled by his sudden arrival. Some gasped at the sight of his battered body, with bloody holes in his left shoulder and right side, and his arms showing signs of severe overuse. Though the sea had washed away most of the blood, fresh wounds had begun to bleed again. Ignoring his injuries, Mikael turned to a nearby sailor. ¡°Where is the captain or vice-captain?¡± The sailor, stunned by the question from someone who looked on the verge of collapse, stammered, ¡°They¡¯re in the lower deck, coordinating the repairs!¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Mikael said before disappearing in a blur. The sailor, still processing what he¡¯d seen, sighed and returned to work, suppressing his anxiety about the fight¡¯s outcome. Mikael reached the lower deck, where seawater rose to his calves. He frowned but pushed forward, moving rapidly until he found the captain and vice-captain giving orders. The vice-captain looked as Mikael remembered, but the captain had a bleeding head wound, suggesting a recent injury. Ignoring it, Mikael interrupted with a serious tone, ¡°We need to move. Now.¡± The two men turned, alarmed by Mikael¡¯s condition. Their expressions darkened, fearing the worst. Ruimis, the vice-captain, asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I killed the Kraken,¡± Mikael replied. ¡°But another giant sea beast showed up and is eating its body. We need to leave before it decides we¡¯d make a good snack!¡± The two paled at his words, momentarily stunned. ¡°NOW!¡± Mikael shouted, snapping them out of their stupor. Realizing the urgency, they quickly issued orders for the crew to prepare for departure. The ship soon picked up speed as the sailors worked frantically. The captain approached Mikael, who was watching the commotion. ¡°Lord, do you have a way to deal with the water on the lower deck?¡± he asked, gesturing to the flooded area. Mikael considered the request briefly. ¡°Is it urgent, or can you handle it yourselves? I can help, but I need to conserve my energy in case there¡¯s another fight.¡± The captain hesitated before replying, ¡°N-no, it¡¯s not urgent. We¡¯ll manage. Please rest!¡± Mikael nodded before disappearing from the captain''s sight with an impossibly fast movement. A few seconds later, he landed on a crow¡¯s nest¡ªnot the same one as before, as the mat he previously stood on had been destroyed during the Kraken¡¯s attack. He wanted to meditate and heal himself, but knowing that an attack from a gigantic sea beast resembling a Megalodon was possible, he remained standing, vigilantly surveying the surrounding waters for any signs of movement. Still, not wanting his severe injuries to worsen, he began casting the Minor Heal spell on himself. After a short chant, a soft light enveloped the wound on his right side, the most critical of his injuries. He kept casting the spell repeatedly while maintaining his watch. Minutes passed, and his injuries gradually improved, thanks to his high vitality stats and the repeated, albeit minor, healing spells. When his condition became more manageable, he stopped. His mana reserves had dropped to 40%, and he couldn¡¯t afford to exhaust them further if he wanted to remain combat-ready. Time crept by as Mikael continued his tense vigil, cautiously scanning the waters. Meanwhile, he cast Minor Heal on his injuries whenever his mana regenerated slightly. An hour dragged on before Mikael let out a relieved sigh. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like the Megalodon-looking sea beast is pursuing us.¡¯ By now, his condition had significantly improved. His aura was at 90%, his mana at 60%, and while his injuries still hurt, they were far less debilitating. If the Megalodon attacked now, he would be ready to fight. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Feeling relatively safe, Mikael turned his thoughts inward. ¡®What could I have done to make that fight go better? Hmm, first of all, I realized I haven¡¯t mastered my Explosive Style as much as I thought. I can integrate it into all my movements, so that¡¯s good, but when using Blade Tempest, most of the time, I couldn¡¯t combine it with the Explosive Style. I need to work on that.¡¯ ¡®The second issue, which is even more important, is that my attack damage was too low¡ªnot in the sense that my swords weren¡¯t sharp enough; they were fine. But compared to the Kraken¡¯s immense size, my swords were just too small, so the damage I inflicted wasn¡¯t sufficient. I definitely need to find a way to increase the range and scale of my attacks.¡¯ ¡®Third, my mage versatility is lacking. I would have needed a detection spell to locate sea beasts. A repair spell for the ship would¡¯ve been invaluable, and preferably a spell to remove water. The only solution I had was a modified version of the Explosive Style to create flames that evaporated the water¡­¡¯ ¡®Another spell that would¡¯ve been useful is a proper healing spell. The Minor Heal spell is highly ineffective since it¡¯s designed for minor injuries. The only reason it¡¯s even helping me right now is because of my high vitality stats and the fact that I¡¯m spamming it.¡¯ He pondered for a few seconds. ¡®Yeah, I think that¡¯s everything. These three areas¡ªbetter mastery of my Explosive Style, bigger attacks, and greater magical versatility¡ªare what I¡¯ll focus on once I¡¯m back at the Academy. For now, I need to concentrate on this military mission.¡¯ As he finished his thoughts and glanced down at the bustling sailors on the deck, a realization struck him. ¡®Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t seen a single one of the other people assigned to protect this ship¡­¡¯ He scoffed. ¡°When it¡¯s time to confront me about ¡®hoarding¡¯ the sea beasts, they¡¯re all there, but when it¡¯s time to face a real threat and protect the ship, they¡¯re nowhere to be found. They just hide in their rooms with their heads buried in the sand, hoping the problem will go away on its own. Truly pathetic,¡± he thought, shaking his head in disdain. Deciding not to waste any more energy on their cowardice, he refocused on his current goal¡ªprotecting the ship and tending to his injuries. Time continued to slip away as Mikael maintained his position. He had changed his tattered clothes and used the opportunity to train his control while keeping watch. Below him, the crew worked diligently. With nearly 80% of the crew still alive, they managed to navigate the ship and carry out various repairs. Soon, the captain passed the word that they were out of the danger zone. Hearing this, the entire crew erupted in cheers. Mikael allowed himself a small smile, relieved that he wouldn¡¯t have to face another grueling battle. Time flowed uneventfully after that. There were occasional sea beast attacks, but they involved only smaller creatures that Mikael easily dispatched. Finally, a little over three days later, a navigator¡¯s voice broke the monotony. ¡°Land in sight!¡± The ship approached the shore swiftly after the announcement. When it docked at the port, Mikael, now fully healed, leapt onto the main deck amidst a crowd of grateful sailors. They knew that without his efforts, surviving the encounter with the gigantic sea beast would have been nearly impossible. Ruimis, the vice-captain, and the captain spotted Mikael and approached him quickly. After a brief exchange of thanks for his protection, Mikael jumped down onto the port. At that moment, he was enveloped in a light and vanished. ¡°Ahhh, a ghost!¡± screamed a nearby woman who witnessed his sudden disappearance. Mikael didn¡¯t hear her, as he had already reappeared in the same white room where the military mission had begun. [Military Mission Completed!] [Military Mission: Goods Protection Mission Difficulty: High-Peak Tier 1 Details: This mission entails safeguarding goods being transported by ship from potential attacks. The attackers are estimated to possess a power level of up to Peak Tier 1. Additional details will be provided upon entering the mission world. Completion Score: S- Mission Completion Rewards: 80 Military Points] [Change to the mission detected! Reviewing the mission and its details.] [Military Mission: Goods Protection Mission Difficulty: Mid-High Tier 2 Details: This mission entails safeguarding goods being transported by ship from potential attacks. The attackers were sea beasts with power levels up to Peak Tier 1, but the ship traversed a danger zone inhabited by gigantic sea beasts, powerful even in Tier 2. Completion Score: B Mission Completion Rewards: 150 Military Points] [Detected that your current Military Rank is Rank 0 Recruit 150/10. You have enough MP. Do you want to be promoted to the next military rank? Yes/No?] Mikael took a moment to process the notifications. He noted that it seemed a low completion score in a high-difficulty mission provided more Military Points than a high completion score in a low-difficulty mission. After some thought, Mikael decided to accept the military promotion, curious about what it would entail, even if it meant ''losing'' 1K LP, considering that 1 MP could be exchanged for 100 LP. Needless to say, he was in dire need of LP but he could accept this small expense. [Transporting to the room where the military promotion will happen in 5...] Just as the teleportation was about to begin, Mikael saw Tristan, one of the group members from this military mission, appear in the white room. Tristan froze upon seeing Mikael, but moments later, Mikael disappeared, having been teleported. Tristan let out a relieved breath. Not long after the teleportation ended, Mikael found himself in a white room similar to the one he had seen before. This time, however, there was a giant, high-tech scanner before him¡ªlarge enough for him to walk through comfortably. Understanding what was expected of him, he stepped forward. As he moved into the scanner, a green light illuminated the area, scanning him from head to toe for several seconds before notifications appeared before his eyes. [Mikael Angelini¡­analyzing.] [Confirming Identity¡­Confirmed.] [Your current Military Rank is: Rank 0 Recruit.] [Conditions met to promote your military rank. Do you wish to promote? Yes/No?] Mikael selected "Yes." After a brief moment of waiting, more notifications appeared. Chapter 66: Promotion and Multiple Military Missions [Your authority in the Akashic Records grows!] [Promotion completed! Current Military Rank is: Rank 1 Private.] [Current benefits: Increased authority, 2% reduction on all purchases made through the Records, and a reduction in the monthly Records maintenance fee from 100K LP to 80K LP.] [Conditions met to promote your military rank. Do you wish to promote? Yes/No?] Taking in the details, Mikael nodded in satisfaction at the benefits of his new rank. However, he hesitated before deciding whether to pursue another promotion. He reasoned that an increased discount might make it worthwhile. To make an informed choice, he asked, ¡°What are the conditions for the next military promotion?¡± [Condition: 50 Military Points.] ¡®So, 5K LP¡­ Yeah, that doesn¡¯t seem worth it right now. Even if the discount doubles to 4%, it wouldn¡¯t justify spending 5K LP at this stage. That¡¯s a lot of money, especially since I still need approximately 65K LP before I have to return to the Dirarnia World.¡¯ He checked the time elapsed since leaving the Dirarnia World. ¡®Five days, huh. I told Amelia I¡¯d be gone for two weeks at most, so I have only nine days left to gather the remaining LP! I should probably continue doing military missions since they seem to be the most efficient way to farm LP at the moment. This last mission, which lasted five days, earned me 15K LP. If I take shorter missions, it¡¯s possible that my gains will be even faster.¡¯ Acknowledging his time constraints, Mikael prepared to leave the room when another thought struck him. ¡®I should probably convert my military points into LP now to be efficient.¡¯ But as he was about to summon the Records for the transfer, he reconsidered. ¡®Maybe I should hold off for now. If I wait until I have enough MP to convert everything at once, there might be a bonus for saving the Records¡¯ energy. I¡¯m not sure, but it doesn¡¯t cost me anything to try.¡¯ Deciding to delay the transfer, Mikael exited the military promotion room and reappeared in the bustling Hub. A wave of nostalgia washed over him as he took in the lively surroundings. ¡®It feels like it¡¯s been forever since I was here,¡¯ he thought. Shaking off the sentiment, he ignored the noise and ascended a set of stairs that seemed to lead nowhere, only to be teleported moments later to his apartment. He felt a wave of tiredness wash over him as soon as he arrived. He knew it was more mental than physical¡ªfive days of constant vigilance against sea beast attacks had worn him down. Always prepared to protect the ship at a moment¡¯s notice, his body had remained tense. Now that he was back in the safety of his apartment, that tension evaporated, leaving him overwhelmed by exhaustion. Abandoning his previous plans, he collapsed onto the bed and let sleep claim him. *** Mikael stirred and slowly rose from beneath the covers. He considered wearing the same clothes as the day before but not before casting a cleaning spell on them first, once again marveling at the convenience of magic. After completing his morning routine and eating a meal¡ªnot out of necessity but because he was in the mood¡ªhe reflected on his remarkable endurance. Thanks to his stats, he could go weeks without food and never feel hunger. When everything was done, he checked the time and was surprised to see that his sleep, combined with his morning preparations, had only taken three hours. It was a pleasant surprise, as he had expected to spend much longer resting. He had already accepted the ¡°loss¡± of time because he knew that being well-rested was essential for performing at 100%. Fatigue during military missions could be extremely dangerous, and he couldn¡¯t afford to take this needless risk. Once ready, he declared, ¡°Records, I would like to take on a military mission.¡± To his surprise, not one but two missions appeared before him, giving him the luxury of choice. He was momentarily confused before realization dawned. ¡®So this is the effect of increased authority, huh? Honestly, this is pretty nice and will speed up my MP farming since I can choose the better mission of the two.¡¯ After carefully analyzing the options, he frowned and asked, ¡°Can you offer me missions that are high Tier 2?¡± The Records accepted his request, as the rules allowed for selecting harder missions than those initially offered. After further consideration, he chose the mission that seemed slightly easier, a mid-high Tier 2 mission, over the high Tier 2 one. The reasoning was simple: the mission required him to destroy monster settlements. In the event of unforeseen complications, like stronger-than-expected monster attacks, he could retreat and regroup before trying again. In contrast, a protection mission would require him to stay and fight, as abandoning it wasn¡¯t an option. His decision was also influenced by his previous experience. The last mission, which was initially a high-peak Tier 1, had been upgraded to a mid-high Tier 2 due to unforeseen dangers. Caution seemed the wiser choice. Mikael completed the monster settlement extermination mission in just under two days, achieving a completion score of C+ and earning 140 military points. This brought his MP total to 280. Unsatisfied, he immediately took on another mission. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. The third mission, rated high Tier 2, was tougher, but he managed to complete it in two and a half days with a B score, earning 210 MP and bringing his total to 490. With four and a half days left before his self-imposed deadline, he tackled another high Tier 2 mission. This time, he completed it faster¡ªin just two days¡ªand earned a B- score, gaining 200 MP and raising his total to 690 MP. At 690 MP, he had enough to convert them into 69K LP, exceeding his target of 65K LP. However, with two and a half days left before the deadline, he decided to take on one final mission. This time, he chose a mid-Tier 2 mission for its relative ease. He completed it in just one and a half days, leaving him with an entire day to spare. The final mission earned him a C score and 100 MP, bringing his total to an impressive 790 MP. Satisfied with his haul but feeling the strain of his efforts, Mikael returned to what he referred to as the ¡°military promotion room,¡± though he didn¡¯t know its actual name. There, he converted 740 MP into LP. Unfortunately, there was no bonus for converting them all at once, but he wasn¡¯t particularly disappointed. It had been a long shot, and he hadn¡¯t expected it to work. The conversion raised his LP balance from 5,810 to 79,810, leaving him with 50 MP to save for future military promotions. Feeling accomplished, Mikael returned to his apartment. He much preferred the comfort of his space over the environment of the white room with its giant scanner. Once back, he glanced at his LP balance and smirked. ¡®Finally rich! But like all rich people, I¡¯ll have to spend money to make more. Well, that¡¯s not entirely true, since I¡¯m not investing in the traditional sense, but in a way, it is true. I¡¯m investing in my strength, which will allow me to take on tougher military missions and earn more MP.¡¯ With that thought, he opened the system store, ready to watch his balance melt away. [Advanced Race Gain System] Requirements: Basic Stats System, Race System, Basic Race Gain System Allows users to acquire new races simply by touching a being of a different race and activating the Advanced Race Gain System¡ªkilling is not always required like before. This upgrade also enables the user to gain stronger variations within the same race based on the strength of the being they touch/kill. Note that killing the individual may yield an even higher-ranked version of the race. Price: 50K LP] [Soul Hiding System. Requirement: None People¡¯s souls are different from world to world. This system allows you to disguise the origin of your soul, making you seem like a native of the world you are exploring so that a god from that world will not intervene due to your abnormal soul and put you in extreme danger. Price 5K LP] These two purchases brought his balance down to just under 25K LP. However, just as he was about to close the system store, his eyes caught sight of an upgrade he realized he would need. [Party System. Requirement: None Allows the creation of a party, enabling the party leader to link with those who accept the party invitation. The leader can adjust XP allocation and grant access to all purchased system upgrades without any additional cost. Additional features are also available. Price: 3K LP.] Mikael nodded, satisfied. ¡®This should be good. I hadn¡¯t planned to buy the Party System, but it¡¯ll be extremely useful for the gift I¡¯m planning to give Kiara. I¡¯ve slightly exceeded my budget, but I accounted for some margin of error since I¡¯ve accumulated more LP than I initially aimed for.¡¯ He left his apartment and appeared in the training room. A quick glance confirmed that the dojo space was empty, leading him to conclude that Kiara was in her ¡°room.¡± Approaching her door, he knocked. He heard some faint sounds from inside before the door opened a few seconds later, revealing Kiara in all her beauty. He had only a brief moment to admire her before she lunged forward, wrapping him in a tight hug. Mikael returned the embrace, her head resting against his chest. She didn¡¯t stay there long, however, as she tilted her head up, and their lips met in a passionate kiss. They remained like this for a while, expressing their joy at being reunited and their love for each other. When they finally parted, Mikael smiled and said, ¡°Remember what I said before leaving?¡± Kiara thought for a moment before replying in an uncertain tone, ¡°The gift?¡± A small smile spread across Mikael¡¯s face. ¡°You remember when you mentioned the AI created by the Records and all that?¡± Her heartbeat quickened as she realized where this was going. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Kiara, I want you to be my AI, exclusively mine¡ªnot the property of the Records. Do you accept?¡± She froze for a moment. She had hoped this was where the conversation was heading, but hearing the actual words overwhelmed her with indescribable joy. ¡®Isn¡¯t this almost like a marriage proposal?¡¯ she thought, blushing as her mind wandered into fantasies. Seeing her lost in thought, Mikael cleared his throat, masking the anxiety he felt. Even though he was more than 99% certain of her answer, her silence unsettled him. Kiara was important to him now, and the delay made him uneasy. Snapped out of her reverie by the sound, Kiara¡¯s wide smile returned. ¡°YES!¡± she shouted before leaping into his arms. Relieved, Mikael felt a weight lift from his heart. The two stayed close for a while, silently sharing their mutual joy and love. ¡°So, how do we make this happen?¡± Mikael finally asked. ¡°It¡¯s simple, really,¡± Kiara explained. ¡°You just need to request it from the Records, I give my authorization, you pay the LP, and it¡¯s done.¡± Mikael nodded and said mentally, ¡°Records, I want to purchase the trainer AI, Kiara, and have her as my exclusive property.¡± [Request received. Awaiting confirmation from the AI¡­] Kiara saw a system panel appear before her and quickly responded, ¡°I accept.¡± [Confirmation received. Analyzing AI¡­ Analysis complete. Price: 12,150 LP. Proceed with payment? Yes/No.] The price was slightly higher than he expected, but Mikael confirmed the payment. [Transaction confirmed. AI Kiara is now the exclusive property of Mikael Angelini. The Akashic Records no longer have any claim on her.] ¡°Thud.¡± Kiara suddenly collapsed to the ground. Mikael¡¯s heart nearly stopped as he rushed to her side. ¡°KIARA!¡± he shouted, cradling her in his arms. Panicking, he demanded, ¡°Records, what the hell is happening?¡± Chapter 67: Her Past (1) [As part of the agreement she previously made with the Records, Kiara is regaining her memory.] Mikael didn¡¯t fully understand but pressed on. ¡°Is she safe?¡± [Yes. She is completely safe and will not be in danger during this process.] Reassured, he calmed down and began piecing things together. ¡®Regaining her memory? Like a past life?¡¯ he wondered before voicing his question to the Records. [To receive an answer, you must ask Kiara. Providing information would violate the terms of her agreement.] ¡°What agreement?¡± Mikael asked, frustrated. [For further details, you¡¯ll need to ask Kiara.] Realizing he wouldn¡¯t get any answers for now, Mikael decided to wait for her to wake up. He adjusted his position, letting her head rest comfortably on his thighs, and began gently caressing her hair. At the same time all of this was happening on Mikael''s side, Kiara had just "woken up." Her eyes opened, and she found herself standing in complete darkness, unable to see anything, not even the floor or ceiling, if they existed. She was confused, as according to the knowledge she had as an AI, this shouldn''t be happening during the process Mikael had used to acquire her. ¡°Congratulations, it''s a baby girl!¡± Surprised, Kiara turned around and saw a large screen hanging in the void. On the screen, a hospital room was displayed, showing a nurse handing a newborn baby girl to a woman lying in the bed, her expression tired. The woman was of rare beauty, with dark blue hair and light blue eyes, gazing at the baby with a tender, maternal smile. Standing beside her was a handsome man with brown hair and dark blue eyes. He, too, was looking at the baby, but his expression was more serious. Yet, tenderness shone in his eyes. Kiara was even more confused. She didn''t understand why she was watching this scene unfold like some kind of movie. Oddly enough, she felt a strange sense of familiarity with what was happening. Curious, she continued watching. The woman, exhausted, extended a finger to gently touch the infant, who giggled softly. The mother smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Kiara, my little angel.¡± Outside, Kiara was struck by a bolt of realization. ¡®This is me!!??¡¯ she inwardly exclaimed, stunned, then immediately tried to deny it. ¡®No, not necessarily. It could just be a coincidence!¡¯ she thought, nodding to herself as if trying to convince herself. She continued watching the ¡°movie,¡± now even more intrigued. She quickly learned that the woman with dark blue hair and light blue eyes was named Heather Dreyfus, and the man beside her was Kellan Dreyfus. They had been married for several years, and Heather had just given birth to a beautiful daughter named Kiara Dreyfus. The scenes accelerated, only showing brief glimpses of what happened next. As baby Kiara grew older, adult Kiara learned more about the world the ¡°story¡± was taking place in. It was set on a planet called Blue Star, which, while similar to Earth in terms of technology, had some differences. Countries and cities on Blue Star were named after letters of the alphabet. For instance, Kiara¡¯s family lived in Country M, City B. While this was a minor difference, there were other, more significant aspects of life on Blue Star that stood out. Unlike Earth, Blue Star was home to powerful clans, such as Peng, Wang, Qin¡­ which held vast wealth and influence. These clans could operate with little regard for the law, although they were still constrained by certain limits. It was clear that these clans were incredibly powerful. Another difference from Earth was the existence of martial artists¡ªindividuals who had pushed their bodies to the limits and mastered martial arts. These martial artists could break walls with their bare hands, and the most powerful among them could even harness their internal energy to perform extraordinary feats. Martial artists generally gathered around powerful clans, which offered better conditions for training. This, in turn, increased the clans¡¯ influence, creating a cycle where those who wished to become martial artists had to join a clan or face nearly impossible hardships. Adult Kiara was learning all of this as she watched the events unfold. Meanwhile, the young Kiara, only four years old, was blissfully unaware of these complexities. ¡°Mom! Look at my drawing!¡± the excited child Kiara exclaimed. Heather took the colorful drawing in her hand and said with an impressed tone, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s a really beautiful drawing! You¡¯re so talented, my little angel. Can you explain it to me?¡± Kiara giggled happily, filling the room with joy. ¡°Look! It¡¯s dad in his car going to work! And there¡¯s you, playing with me, and right here is me playing with you!¡± she said proudly. As Kiara grew, similar scenes continued. She entered elementary school, where she was initially quite lonely. Timid and shy, she didn¡¯t know how to make friends. Over time, though, she managed to form a few close relationships, though she remained mostly reserved. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. By the age of eight, Kiara¡¯s resemblance to the adult Kiara watching the scenes became undeniable. The realization hit her. ¡®This is really me!?¡¯ she thought, having had her doubts since the start, but now seeing the undeniable likeness. At eight, she already had dark hair and blue eyes, with a high intensity similar to the adult Kiara¡¯s. Though there were some differences due to age, she was certain that as the ¡°movie¡± progressed, the likeness would become even more apparent. Kiara was full of questions. Was this really her memory? But she didn¡¯t remember any of it. And, as an AI created by the Records, why did it seem like she had lived a life before? She didn¡¯t understand, but she kept watching. As Kiara continued to grow, her personality began to take shape. By the time she was ten, her interests had already developed. She loved playing video games in her free time and spent a lot of time with her family, especially her mother, with whom she was very close. She was a little less close to her father, who was often away at work, but she loved him all the same. Though she enjoyed video games and spending time with her family, Kiara¡¯s true passion was art¡ªwhether it was painting, drawing, or listening to or playing music. She had a natural talent in these areas. By the age of eleven, she had entered middle school, and boys began to take notice of her. As she blossomed into a beauty, she received love letters and attention, but Kiara wasn¡¯t interested. She was far more focused on her art and had no time for boys. Years passed in a similar fashion. Kiara attracted more and more attention due to her beauty, but she remained single, always focused on her art. Occasionally, she would play video games, but her love for art always came first. Because of this, she didn¡¯t have many friends, but honestly, she didn¡¯t mind. When she was younger, she had been more timid and reserved, wanting friends, but as she grew older, those things didn¡¯t matter much to her. She was happy being alone in her world. Her parents worried about her, as she was often by herself, but that was simply who she was. As Kiara watched these memories unfold, she began to recognize more and more of herself in what was happening on screen. ¡®Art?¡¯ she thought. ¡®I¡¯ve never really tried it, but maybe I will when I get out of here. Seeing this makes me want to try!¡¯ she decided, before continuing to watch. By the time she was 16, Kiara had already blossomed into a beautiful young woman, gaining some fame after being featured in the news for winning art competitions and having some of her paintings displayed at art exhibitions. She was happy about this recognition because it was her art that was being acknowledged, which filled her with joy. The next few years passed in a similar fashion, with her attending school and doing art whenever she had free time. By the time she turned 19, Kiara entered an art university, eager to continue learning and develop her craft. On the day she left for the university, she said goodbye to her parents and left her small, cozy house in the countryside, which was surrounded by forests. After leaving her home, she took several buses to the city, where she got off at her destination. As she walked through the city toward her new university, she was in a good mood, unaware that she was attracting the attention of someone. A young man in his early 20s, dressed in luxurious modern clothes, spotted Kiara walking nearby. A lustful gleam flickered in his eyes. ¡°Go check her background,¡± he told a strong-looking man standing next to him, who simply nodded before heading off to follow his orders. Kiara, outside, sensed that something was wrong and felt a knot form in her stomach. Her heart began to race with an unsettling feeling, but she continued to watch, now almost certain that these events were part of her memories. Her anxiety deepened as the scene continued to unfold. Meanwhile the 19 years old Kiara was completely unaware of what was happening, and continued on her way, soon arriving at the university for her first day. And how did it go? She loved it. Although she hadn¡¯t been a fan of school before, now nearly all the courses were centered around her passion, and it instantly caught her interest. She took the same trip back home, surprised at how great the day had been. She followed the same routine the next day. However, when she arrived home, she was in for a surprise. Normally, a white Ford was parked in front of her house, but this time, there was also a red Ferrari and a black SUV. Intrigued, she opened the door. ¡°We don¡¯t accept this,¡± she heard her mother say in a distressed tone. Worried, Kiara quickened her pace and entered the living room, where her parents were sitting on the couch. In front of them, on another couch, was a young man in his early 20s, dressed in luxurious clothes. Behind him stood two burly men in black, silent and still. The young man, noticing Kiara enter, smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask the interested party?¡± he said. Heather spoke up, trying to calm the situation. ¡°Treasure, you can do what you want. We will support you. You aren¡¯t forced to do anything!¡± Kellan nodded in agreement, showing his support. Kiara, confused, asked with a frown on her face, sensing something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s happening? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about?¡± The young man made a small gesture with his hand, and one of the burly men behind him spoke. ¡°Our young master, Wang Wei, is interested in you and wants to offer you the honor of being his concubine.¡± Kiara was stunned. Although she had received confessions before, it had never been like this¡ªpeople intruding into her home and offering her the role of a concubine. Anger bubbled up inside her, but she managed to control it. After a quick glance at her parents, who wore supportive expressions, she spoke with a subtle, sarcastic tone. ¡°I appreciate the ¡®honor,¡¯ but I¡¯m not interested in any relationship. I just want to continue my studies.¡± Wang Wei, angered by her rejection, couldn¡¯t believe that a woman who should have been honored of his attention would dare refuse him. ¡°Are you sure about your choice?¡± he asked, his voice dripping with menace. Kiara was about to respond, but Heather cut her off. ¡°My daughter already said that she¡¯s not interested!¡± she declared firmly. The young man¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°Good, good. You don¡¯t want to be mine, huh?¡± His voice grew cold, ¡°I¡¯ll show you the consequences of rejecting such a generous offer.¡± ¡°Kill her parents!¡± he ordered the two men behind him. ¡°Understood,¡± they replied in unison. In that moment, Kiara¡¯s mind went blank, and a wave of fear and anxiety gripped her heart as she feared for her parents¡¯ safety. Before she could even react or say anything, the two burly men moved toward them. Chapter 68: Her Past (2) In an instant, the two burly men closed the distance between themselves and Kiara¡¯s parents, each delivering a brutal punch to their heads. ¡°No,¡± Kiara murmured weakly, her voice trembling as she stood frozen, utterly stunned by the horrifying scene unfolding after what had been a normal university day. The punches connected, and Kiara¡¯s parents¡¯ skulls caved in under the force. In the next moment, their heads burst, sending a gruesome shower of blood and flesh across the room. Kiara¡¯s horrified gaze followed the spray as some of the blood landed on her cheek, freezing her in place. Tears unknowingly began streaming down her face as her mind struggled to process what had just happened. Wang Wei erupted into cold laughter. ¡°See? You shouldn¡¯t have opposed me!¡± he sneered. His words snapped Kiara out of her shock. Survival instincts took over, and she bolted out of the house, running as fast as her legs could carry her. As she fled, the two burly men exchanged indifferent glances, showing no reaction to the horrifying act they had just committed. They started to move to chase her, but Wang Wei¡¯s voice stopped them. ¡°Wait,¡± he commanded, a cruel smirk spreading across his face. ¡°Let her run. I¡¯ll catch her myself. The thrill of the chase will be... fun.¡± Kiara darted into the forest just outside her home. What had once felt like a comforting sanctuary now seemed menacing. The shadows of the trees loomed ominously, and the faint rays of sunlight that pierced through the leaves did little to dispel the eerie darkness. Lost in a haze of disbelief, Kiara moved forward on autopilot. ¡®This can¡¯t be real... I¡¯ll wake up soon...¡¯ she thought, clinging to the faint hope that this was all just a nightmare. ¡°Thwack.¡± A low-hanging branch she hadn¡¯t seen struck her face, leaving a stinging cut that trickled blood. The sharp pain jolted her back to reality. Tears flowed more freely now as the realization hit her¡ªeverything that had happened was real. Her parents were gone, brutally murdered before her eyes, and her life had been shattered in mere moments. A torrent of emotions consumed her. Grief, fear, anger, and hatred warred within her, leaving her dizzy. She continued running, though it was more out of instinct than conscious thought, her mind too clouded to think clearly. ¡°Why is this happening?¡± she cried out between sobs, her voice trembling. She couldn¡¯t comprehend how a day that had started so normally, even pleasantly, had spiraled into this nightmare. ¡®What did I do to deserve this?!¡¯ she screamed internally, her thoughts a chaotic mix of sorrow for her parents and seething hatred for Wang Wei. Her pace slowed imperceptibly until she finally stopped, collapsing against a tree. She let her head rest against the rough bark, her body too exhausted and her spirit too broken to continue. Her clothes and skin were covered in scratches from branches she hadn¡¯t bothered to avoid during her desperate escape. As she leaned against the tree, her anger began to eclipse her sadness. The overwhelming grief diminished slightly, leaving room for her hatred to grow. But with that hatred came a crushing sense of helplessness. No matter how much she wanted Wang Wei to suffer, she knew she was powerless. She was just an ordinary girl, and she had seen firsthand how effortlessly those men had killed her parents. ¡°Thud.¡± Her knees gave out, and she sank to the ground, clasping her hands together in a desperate prayer. ¡°Gods, or whoever might be listening, please... kill him,¡± she whispered, her voice breaking. She took a shaky breath, trying to steady herself. ¡°Kill Wang Wei and his two bodyguards. I hate them so much... please, I¡¯m willing to sell my soul if it means they¡¯ll suffer for what they¡¯ve done.¡± She repeated her plea, her voice growing more desperate with each word. Deep down, she knew it was hopeless, but she didn¡¯t know what else to do. Then, out of nowhere, a glowing screen appeared before her and a mechanical woman''s voice sounded directly in her head.. [The Akashic Records have heard your prayers and are ready to make a deal with you.] Kiara stared at the screen in shock, unable to believe what she was seeing. She hadn¡¯t truly expected an answer, her prayer a last act of desperation. But now, an ugly smile spread across her face as she responded, ¡°What¡¯s the deal? I want Wang Wei and his bodyguards dead. I¡¯ll give you anything I have in exchange, even my soul!¡± Her voice trembled with a mixture of desperation and determination as she awaited the response. [The deal is as follows: The Akashic Records will capture Wang Wei and his two bodyguard: Zhang Bao, and Zhang Xiao, subjecting them to horrific torture for one hundred years before ending their lives. In exchange: By accepting this deal, Kiara will be reborn as an AI created by the Akashic Records. She will endure an extended period in the Void, during which her unique fate will gradually erode and transfer to the Records. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. She will be reborn and leave the Void when an origin-world native requests an AI that matches Kiara in every aspect¡ªname, personality, appearance, and more¡ªor when someone requests an AI without specifying any parameters. Upon her ¡°rebirth,¡± she will fulfill the AI role assigned to her until the individual for whom she was created either releases her or passes away. After that, she will gain full autonomy and access to the Records, like any other person. Note: It¡¯s possible that her memories from before the Void may become blurry but will be fully restored once she becomes an AI exclusive to the one who requested her. As during this process she will transform and become a higher level entity than the usual AI created by the Records, not the propriety of the Records anymore and only of the one who requested her. This deal is private between the Records and Kiara and will not be disclosed to others. Kiara alone has the choice to share the details if she wishes. Do you accept? Yes/No.] When she read the first part, a vengeful smile appeared on her face, which gradually faded as she continued reading what would be required of her. Eventually, it turned into a frown. Her hand began to tremble. As much as she desired vengeance for her parents, the thought of staying in the void for an unknown period of time, followed by becoming some kind of slave without her memories, terrified her. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to make this decision. Torn between accepting and refusing the proposal, a male voice echoed through the forest from afar. ¡°K~iara, where are you? Oh, are you hiding from me? Are you shy?¡± The voice was laced with concealed malice, taking its time to instill terror. As she heard this voice, her trembling resumed with renewed vigor, accompanied by vivid memories of her parents'' brutal deaths. ¡®No,¡¯ she thought, refusing to let herself succumb to fear in the forest, waiting to become this scum¡¯s plaything. She spoke in a low but determined voice. ¡°I accept your deal.¡± [Deal confirmed! Transportation of the four individuals will begin soon¡­] In that moment, a light began to envelop the four concerned individuals, but their reactions differed. Kiara remained calm, knowing exactly what was happening. Meanwhile, Wang Wei and his two bodyguards were also wrapped in light, but they were cautious, confused about where it was coming from. They had only a brief moment to react and try to locate the source of the light before they were all teleported to their personalized hell. On the other side, just before being teleported, Kiara experienced a moment of doubt. ¡®What if it¡¯s a lie? What if these three don¡¯t face retribution?¡¯ The thought terrified her, but she forced herself to calm down. In the next instant, she was teleported. As she felt her body change, she didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it, as her surroundings quickly shifted. She found herself floating in darkness. The blackness was so complete that she could only see her fingers if they were close to her face. Even stranger, it didn¡¯t feel like she was standing on any kind of floor; it was as if she were suspended in the void. After a brief ¡®scan¡¯ of her surroundings, Kiara turned her attention to her body, using only her sense of touch since her vision was practically useless in this place. She realized that her body had undergone some kind of transformation¡ªafter a while, she didn¡¯t feel hunger, thirst, or even fatigue. Her clothes had also changed. She now wore a dress that seemed to be controllable, allowing her to alter its color and even transform it into different outfits. At first, this intrigued her, and she played with the dress, experimenting with its features. Eventually, she settled on a white dress, adorned with elements of armor. But soon, boredom crept in. She tried to push it away, but the thoughts she had been desperately avoiding began to resurface. She mourned her parents'' deaths while also blaming herself, thinking that if she hadn¡¯t attracted Wang Wei¡¯s attention, her parents might still be alive. After what felt like an eternity, her grief and hatred at Wang Wei and the two bodyguards faded, replaced by an overwhelming sense of boredom. She tried to distract herself by reflecting on her life before entering the void. How long had she been there? One month? Five months? A year? Ten years? She didn¡¯t know, but it felt like an eternity. As time passed, her memories began to blur, starting with her love for video games, then her passion for art, and eventually, she began to forget her family. ¡°Why am I here?¡± she wondered aloud, her voice tinged with despair. ¡°What did I do to deserve to suffer like this... eternally?¡± Time dragged on as Kiara drifted aimlessly in the void, no longer thinking or caring. Everything felt like nothingness. Then, suddenly, a system message appeared, informing her that she would become a trainer AI for a certain Mikael Angelini, and with it, knowledge related to trainer AIs and the Records was transferred to her. Her numbness gradually faded as she saw the message, and she exclaimed, overwhelmed with indescribable joy, ¡°FINALLY, I WILL LEAVE THIS DAMN PLACE!!!¡± She jumped in place, but since she was floating, the movement felt strange, and she didn¡¯t move much. Still, she didn¡¯t care¡ªshe was HAPPY. Not long after, she began to be enveloped by the light, causing her to stop moving. She didn¡¯t want to make a bad impression on the one who had brought her out of the void. She felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude, and even before she saw them, an obsession for him/her began to form. In the next moment, she appeared in the training room, with Mikael standing before her. She looked at him curiously, her tone cheerful as she spoke. ¡°Hello, I am Kiara, and I will be your trainer for now.¡± ¡°Take good care of me,¡± she added, concealing her chaotic thoughts. ¡®Finally, I am out. No more endless void, no more isolation. I was going crazy being alone, doing nothing... or maybe I did go crazy? No, I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s perfectly normal to be happy and want to be with the man who saved me from that void, right? 24/7, always with him¡­ right?¡¯ Her new personality was a blend of who she had been while living on Blue Star with her family¡ªthough she no longer remembered this¡ªand the profound impact of her time in the void, which had inevitably changed her. This was especially evident in her newfound obsession with Mikael, stemming from the fact that he had ¡°saved¡± her from the void. And the rest is history¡­ ¡°And the rest... I know it. I lived it, after all,¡± she murmured as the memories displayed on the screen before her came to an end. A faint smile graced her lips, contrasting with the tear stains still visible on her cheeks. Chapter 69: Her Past (3) Watching the memories of her family¡¯s death had brought her to tears. While it wasn¡¯t like reliving those moments directly, she felt an undeniable familiarity with the characters on the screen. Knowing it was her story made it even more emotional. As the memory sequence concluded, the surrounding darkness began to crack, and she felt a warm embrace envelop her. A gentle hand tenderly stroked her hair. She immediately recognized Mikael and nestled her head against his chest, keeping her face hidden from his view as fresh tears began to fall. Now that she felt ¡°safe,¡± she allowed herself to let go, something she hadn¡¯t been able to do in the void-like space. For her, it was a painful reminder of the seemingly endless time she had spent trapped in the void, doing nothing but enduring the torment of isolation. Elsewhere, a few moments earlier, Mikael had been silently holding Kiara, a mix of concern and curiosity stirring within him. She had fallen unconscious during the process of him acquiring her, something that wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. His worry only deepened after his strange interaction with the Records, which had left him with many unanswered questions. When she stirred, he noticed immediately and was about to speak. However, she buried her head in his chest¡ªa reaction that wasn¡¯t unusual for her, as she seized every opportunity to be as close to him as possible. But when he felt her body trembling silently, his expression darkened, and a deep sense of unease took root in his heart. He placed a hand on her shoulder and gently pushed her back to see her face. When he finally saw it, it felt as though someone had stabbed his heart. Her cheeks were stained with tears, and she looked... fragile. ¡°Don¡¯t look! I¡¯m ugly!¡± she cried amidst her tears, covering her face with her hands. She didn¡¯t want anyone to see her like this¡ªespecially not Mikael. Her reaction broke his heart a little more. Wanting to comfort her, he leaned in and placed a chaste kiss on her lips. The gesture seemed to soothe her, and she responded in kind. The kiss ended quickly, and Mikael pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly while gently stroking her back. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but I¡¯m here,¡± he said softly. ¡°Hmm,¡± she murmured, a quiet sound of acknowledgment, as she rested her head against his chest. Her body occasionally trembled, but Mikael didn¡¯t know what else to do. He simply continued to hold her, whispering comforting words. His earlier curiosity had completely taken a back seat to his concern for her well-being. Time passed, and gradually the tremors subsided. Soon, she was simply lying against his chest, her breathing steadier. ¡°Do you want to move to the bed so we can cuddle there?¡± he asked in the gentlest tone he could muster. The floor wasn¡¯t exactly comfortable. ¡°Hmm,¡± she agreed softly. Hearing this, Mikael carefully lifted her into a princess carry and brought her to her room. He lay down on his back with Kiara resting atop him, her head nestled against his chest. They stayed like this for a while in comforting silence. Mikael noticed her breathing shift, and he whispered, ¡°Kiara?¡± When she didn¡¯t respond, he realized she had fallen asleep. He let out a small sigh and allowed himself to relax, though sleep didn¡¯t come easily. His thoughts were swirling, filled with worry and curiosity about what had happened to her. Even as exhaustion tugged at him, Mikael struggled to fall asleep, replaying the events of the day in his mind. Eventually, his heavy eyelids closed, and sleep claimed him. The next morning, Mikael felt movement on his chest. Stirring awake, he looked up to see Kiara smiling at him, her hands tucked under her chin. There was no trace of the turmoil from the night before. They shared a soft good morning kiss, but Kiara quickly began to move against him, clearly wanting more than just a kiss. Mikael gently stopped her. ¡°Not now. I¡¯m worried about you¡ªwhat happened yesterday?¡± She averted her gaze, feeling a wave of insecurity. ¡®What if he doesn¡¯t want me because I was once human and not originally his AI?¡¯ ¡°Nothing,¡± she mumbled. Mikael gave her a deadpan look. ¡°Nothing? Kiara, you were crying yesterday. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, that¡¯s fine, but please don¡¯t lie.¡± His supportive tone gave her the courage to speak. Taking a deep breath, she launched into her explanation. ¡°You see, yesterday, when I fell unconscious, I appeared in a void¡­¡± Kiara recounted everything that had happened, leaving nothing out. As she spoke, the emotions from the experience resurfaced, evident in her expression. Mikael listened intently, living the story through her words. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t care much about someone¡¯s life story, but this was Kiara¡ªsomeone he deeply cared for¡ªand it affected him profoundly. When she finished, she softly placed a hand on his cheek and whispered, ¡°And then I appeared and saw you. My Mikael.¡± Her eyes glimmered with an intense, all-consuming obsession, dark and unfathomable, like bottomless black holes. Sharing her story lifted a weight from Kiara¡¯s heart, leaving her feeling lighter. Meanwhile, Mikael was overwhelmed with anger¡ªa rare emotion for him. He was usually calm and composed, but the thought of those who had killed Kiara¡¯s parents and caused her so much pain ignited a fury within him. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. He also felt a pang of helplessness. The perpetrators were likely already being tortured or had perhaps even been killed, leaving him with nothing more to do on that front. His anger extended to the Records for subjecting Kiara to such prolonged isolation in the void, a torment that had clearly scarred her. Yet, he couldn¡¯t entirely blame them, as they were also the ones who had ultimately saved her. The conflict between his emotions left him feeling powerless. Pushing his anger aside, Mikael focused on Kiara. They stayed close, occasionally exchanging a few words. Gradually, her mood improved. The painful memories began to fade into the background, allowing her to start living in the present again. Ignoring the anger simmering within him, Mikael joked with a wry smile, ¡°We can say that my gift was really bad, huh!¡± Kiara didn¡¯t share his sentiment and shook her head. ¡°Even if the process was unpleasant and painful in its own way, the gift is wonderful because now I am yours!¡± ¡°Speaking of that... Do you want me to release you?¡± he asked. ¡°The deal you made with the Records says you¡¯d be at my service until my death or until I decide to set you free.¡± At his words, a horrified expression crossed her beautiful face. ¡°NO!¡± she exclaimed. Seeing his curious gaze, she coughed awkwardly before continuing, ¡°I want to stay connected to you... for eternity!¡± she declared, her eyes shining with obsessive love. ¡®Yeah, I should have expected that,¡¯ he thought, berating himself silently before reassuring her. ¡°No worries. If you want to stay as my personal AI, that¡¯s fine with me¡ªit actually makes me happy. I only mentioned it in case you wanted more independence, but seeing your reaction, it¡¯s clear you don¡¯t. So, moving on from that, would you like to join my party?¡± She didn¡¯t immediately understand the meaning of his words, but in that moment, a system message appeared before her. [Mikael Angelini has invited you to join his party. Do you accept? Yes/No] She accepted without hesitation. [Party: Mikael Angelini (Leader): Tier 1, Level 50 Kiara Dreyfus (Member): Tier 2, Level 1] ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked, curiosity evident in her voice. ¡°It¡¯s kind of complicated and comes with a lot of features,¡± he explained. ¡°But essentially, it¡¯s a system that links us together. It lets me share my system upgrades, my LP, and similar things with you. It also allows me to give you access to my things or even have you accompany me during military missions or when I am exploring a world.¡± As she heard the part about being able to accompany him, her eyes shone. ¡°Really? You mean I could come with you to the Academy and protect you from all the bitc¡ªwomen who circle around you?¡± A wry smile tugged at his lips as he thought, ¡®That¡¯s so... her,¡¯ before answering in a firm tone, ¡°No, sorry. That won¡¯t be possible. In Dirarnia, I¡¯ve already made enemies, and I can¡¯t afford to take you there. You¡¯d be in danger.¡± Disappointment flickered across her face at his words, but at the same time, joy filled her heart because he wanted to protect her. Torn between the two emotions, she simply murmured, ¡°Oh.¡± Seeing the blunder he¡¯d made, Mikael quickly changed the subject. ¡°On the bright side, you can now live in my apartment with me, instead of us having to squeeze into this small room every time we want to be together!¡± ¡®I can live with him... breathe the same air as him all the time! And even his scent will be there! Is this paradise?¡¯ she wondered inwardly. Outwardly, she replied eagerly, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go there!¡± Mikael was surprised by her enthusiasm but didn¡¯t dwell on it. Together, they moved to exit the training room. Or at least, that was the plan¡ªuntil Mikael glanced at Kiara¡¯s clothing and frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t you change your outfit to make it longer and less revealing?¡± he asked. Kiara looked down and noticed she was still wearing her usual white dress mixed with armor. While it didn¡¯t expose her as if she were naked, it was still quite revealing. The top of her perky breasts was visible, and the dress ended at her thighs. A faint blush and smile appeared on her face simultaneously as she realized Mikael¡¯s possessiveness. She was happy that he didn¡¯t want others seeing her like this. With a wave of her hand, her outfit transformed: her dress and armor now covered her completely, including her chest, and the dress extended to just above her feet. She twirled in place to show Mikael the change. Mikael felt a bit embarrassed by his possessive reaction but thickened his skin and said, ¡°Good.¡± Afterward, they finally exited the training room and appeared in the Hub. Instantly, they attracted attention. ¡°They attracted gazes¡± didn¡¯t quite describe it¡ªwhile Mikael was undeniably handsome, handsome men drew less attention than a stunningly beautiful woman like Kiara. She was breathtaking. Her long white dress, mixed with armor, complemented her short dark blue hair and piercing blue eyes, which carried an obsessive gleam. Combined with her exquisitely beautiful face, she was impossible to ignore. But neither of them cared. Kiara was thrilled to be with Mikael and outside, while Mikael simply wasn¡¯t the kind of person to concern himself with others¡¯ opinions. After a brief walk, they climbed a staircase and were teleported to his apartment. ¡®Surprisingly,¡¯ they weren¡¯t interrupted by any braindead, hormone-driven idiots. Not that it was surprising in truth¡ªthis wasn¡¯t a cultivation world where people had an IQ of six. Moreover, they were in the Records, and anyone who broke the rules, no matter their strength, faced obliteration. It had happened enough times to serve as a warning. Even some of the top-ranked individuals on the leaderboard, whose fame had gone to their heads, had faced the harsh realities when they defied the Records¡¯ authority. Upon arriving, Kiara discreetly took a deep breath. Mikael noticed but chose to ignore it, used to her antics. Looking around, he frowned. ¡°Yeah, this won¡¯t do. I should get a bigger apartment!¡± he declared. Kiara¡¯s frown matched his. If they moved, the new apartment wouldn¡¯t carry his scent¡ªa significant loss for her! But then, an idea struck her like lightning. ¡®Wait, if we get a new apartment, it could be our love nest¡ªone we choose together!¡¯ With newfound determination, she nodded. ¡°Yeah, we should definitely move as soon as possible.¡± Mikael, oblivious to her thoughts, wisely chose not to question her sudden agreement. Instead, he asked the Records to show him available apartments. Chapter 70: Back at the Central Academy A system panel appeared before him, which he made visible to Kiara. Together, they spent nearly an hour browsing options before finally choosing one. They took the door, which teleported them back to the Hub. Although mildly annoyed by having to again retake the teleporting stairs, they didn¡¯t dwell on it and quickly climbed the stairs again. This time, they arrived in their new apartment. Inside, they explored the space. The layout included an entrance, a studio to the right, a bedroom to the left, and an open area with the living room and kitchen. Further in, there was a large bathroom to the left and the master bedroom to the right. The apartment, totaling five rooms (or four if the open space counted as one), came with a monthly cost of 800 LP. After finishing their tour, both were satisfied. It was spacious enough for the two of them¡ªa huge improvement over the cramped previous apartment. The included furniture saved them time, but the mismatched d¨¦cor and bare walls gave the place an empty, unfinished feel. Kiara frowned. Her artistic soul, recently awakened, screamed for her to transform the space into a warm, homely environment¡ªand most importantly, their love nest. With fiery determination in her eyes, she turned to Mikael. ¡°Darling, can I take care of decorating this place?¡± Surprised by her enthusiasm, Mikael remembered her mentioning her passion for art in her past life. Connecting the dots, he smiled. ¡°Sure, I¡¯d love to see what you create!¡± At his words, the fire in her eyes blazed brighter. Determined to make the apartment magnificent, she pondered how to start. At that moment, a system message appeared. [Mikael Angelini has given you administrative privileges for his apartment. You can now modify it using LP and change the furniture as well.] ¡°Honey, I need LP to modify the apartment¡± Mikael, understanding her unvoiced request, was about to transfer her 5K LP but changed his mind. Instead, he granted her additional permissions. Several messages appeared before her. [Mikael Angelini has granted you his full permissions, which allow you to have access to the same functions as him. You can now access the system store, view your status, and more.] [Note: All your permissions are tied to your link with Mikael Angelini. This means your LP balance and possessions are shared.] [Additionally, your link allows features such as viewing each other¡¯s status and knowing each other¡¯s location at all times.] As she read the message, a warm sensation filled her heart. It was proof of the trust Mikael had in her. However, when she saw the part about knowing each other¡¯s location at all times, a wide smile spread across her face. It was a dream come true for a crazy yandere... or rather, a gentle woman like her. Mikael then asked for permission to check her status. He didn¡¯t actually need to ask, but he didn¡¯t want to intrude on her privacy. Kiara, of course, agreed, as she was curious about her own status window. Before she became his personal AI and gained additional permissions, she hadn¡¯t even had one. ¡°Status¡± [Name: Kiara Dreyfus Race:Personal AI(Mikael Angelini) Lifespan: 19(????)/9999 Overall Power: Tier 2 Military Rank: Recruit 0/10 MP Global Level Tier 2 Race: 1/100 Experience: 0/2,5M XP Class: Personal AI Level: 1/100 Experience: 0/500K XP Stats:Strength:120 Agility: 120 Endurance: 120 Vitality: 120 Perception: 120 Intelligence: 120 Spirit: 120 Energy: Magical Energy 100/100 Active Skills: Active/Passive Skills: Passive Skills: Swordsmanship Mastery (Common): Tier 0, Level 5(MAX) Unarmed Martial Arts Mastery(Common): Tier 0, Level 5(MAX) Footwork Mastery(Common): Tier 0, Level 5(MAX) 6th Sense(Uncommon): Tier 0, Level 5(MAX) Life Points (LP): 12660 (Party Shared)] The two of them found plenty of interesting information in the status window, taking mental notes. What intrigued them most was the description of her race. [Race: Personal AI (Mikael Angelini) Tier: 2 Description: This race originated from the AI race created by the Records and has since evolved into the personal AI race. This particular instance is the personal AI of Mikael Angelini. It can be described as a cyborg-like race, blending human and machine elements. This unique integration combines the advantages of machinery¡ªin this case, a magical core functioning as a generator powering the body ¡ªwith a human soul and personality. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Due to its cyborg characteristics, this race possesses significantly greater longevity compared to normal humans, with a lifespan approaching nearly 10K years. As a Tier 2 race, it has a maximum level of 100. Stat Growth: +12 to all five physical stats and +12 to the two spiritual stats per level. Abilities: This race retains the advanced capabilities of an AI, including stat upgrades using LP, knowledge acquisition up to a certain level via LP, and other similar enhancements.] As Mikael absorbed this information, he thought, ¡®She¡¯s Tier 2, but she¡¯s much weaker than me... Should I use LP to increase her stats to 500, like mine, so she¡¯d be safer?¡¯ His instincts urged him to act, but after a moment of reflection, he concluded, ¡®No, it would be useless. For now, she¡¯s safe in the Records. Raising her stats is unnecessary at the moment, but when the time comes to explore worlds together, I¡¯ll handle it then.¡¯ While Mikael was deep in thought, Kiara glanced at her status window briefly before losing interest. She began examining the apartment instead, mentally planning the changes she would make. When Mikael looked up and saw her concentrating, a light chuckle escaped his lips. He approached her from behind and wrapped his arms around her. She was momentarily surprised but quickly leaned back into him, pressing her soft body against his. Mikael turned her head and kissed her. When their lips parted, he said, ¡°I need to leave for the Dirarnia world. Will you be okay here?¡± He was concerned for her after the ordeal of regaining her memories, even though she didn¡¯t seem affected now. If possible, he would have preferred to stay longer and pamper her, but he needed to return to Dirarnia. The two-week deadline he had set for Amelia and Lyra was fast approaching. Kiara smiled reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, darling. I¡¯ll be fine. And when you come back, this apartment¡± ¡ªshe gestured around her¡ª ¡°will be magnificent. It¡¯ll be our love nest!¡± With those words, they parted ways. Mikael left through the door, teleporting back to the Hub for the third time in a short span. This time, he requested the Records to send him to the Dirarnia world. In a flash of light, he disappeared and reappeared in a dark alley. He wasted no time, aware of the potential danger. Hurrying, he made his way toward the Academy. He moved quickly, passing beneath the gigantic arched gateway. A few students lingered outside, but most were in their rooms since it was late evening, almost night. Ignoring the surroundings, he soon reached his dormitory. Entering, he collapsed onto the couch and sent messages to Lyra and Amelia, letting them know he was back at the Academy. He had a brief, casual chat with Lyra before ending the conversation. Simultaneously, he was messaging Amelia. After some small talk, she sent him a message. Amelia [8:02 PM]: Do you want to spar? Mikael [8:03 PM]: At this hour? Amelia [8:03 PM]: Why not? It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it? Mikael [8:04 PM]: Okay, why not. The usual sparring spot? Amelia [8:04 PM]: Yes, I¡¯ll be there. Mikael [8:05 PM]: Same. Already on my way. After sending the text, Mikael quickly exited his dormitory. The evening air was cool against his skin as he made his way to the training section. His steps slowed slightly as he caught sight of Amelia, her figure framed by the soft glow of twilight as she leaned against a pillar. Her silky black hair cascaded down her back, its natural shine catching the fading light. A single, expertly crafted braid ran horizontally across the back of her head, accentuating her elegant features and adding a unique, sophisticated touch to her appearance. The rest of her hair flowed freely. Amelia¡¯s striking green eyes were calm yet piercing, their vibrant hue standing out against her flawless complexion. They held a quiet confidence. The white and gold academy uniform she wore fit her perfectly, highlighting her well-proportioned figure with tasteful elegance. The tailored fabric embraced her curvaceous silhouette, subtly emphasizing her full D-cup chest while maintaining a refined appearance. The gold accents shimmered faintly, complementing her regal and composed aura. Her posture was relaxed but poised, her back lightly resting against the pillar. Even standing still, Amelia radiated a sense of quiet power and allure that drew Mikael¡¯s gaze. For a moment, he paused, taking in the captivating sight before stepping forward. Her emerald-green eyes lifted to meet his as he approached, calm and unwavering but with a hint of joy in them. Mikael approached her with a playful smile, his gaze lingering on her as he closed the distance. ¡°Is it me, or...¡± he paused theatrically, ¡°did you somehow become more beautiful while I was away?¡± he asked in a mock-serious tone. ¡°Cringe,¡± she replied, though a small smile crept onto her face despite herself. After all, who wouldn¡¯t appreciate a compliment from someone they had feelings for? Mikael nodded, unfazed. ¡°Yeah, it was, but admit it¡ªit¡¯s pretty funny, isn¡¯t it?¡± She let out a small giggle but quickly regained her composure, adopting a more serious tone. ¡°Ready for a fight? I hope you didn¡¯t slack off during these two weeks. It would be disappointing if the ¡®best¡¯ first-year got surpassed by the second-best,¡± she said, a fiery glint of competitiveness lighting up her green eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s see for yourself if I slacked,¡± he declared confidently, and the two of them entered a private sparring room. They took their positions, standing some distance apart. Each drew their respective weapons, and without further words, the fight began. Amelia unleashed three arrows in rapid succession, one aimed directly at Mikael while the others flanked his left and right, cutting off his escape routes. A small, mocking smile played on Mikael¡¯s lips as flames erupted beneath his feet. In an instant, he disappeared. Amelia¡¯s unease grew as she saw his smirk and then his sudden vanishing act. Instinctively, she tried to jump back to reposition herself, but before she could move, she felt the cold steel of a blade pressed gently against her neck. A low, seductive voice murmured near her ear, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not you who slacked, Amelia?¡± She shivered at the sound, a faint blush blooming on her cheeks, though she refused to let it show. ¡°How? You vanished from my field of vision in an instant and appeared behind me the next. How did you do that?¡± she asked incredulously, choosing to focus on his speed rather than her reaction to his proximity. Mikael withdrew his sword, allowing her to turn and face him. ¡°I didn¡¯t slack,¡± he said with a shrug, the same playful smile lingering on his face. Amelia found that smile both charming and infuriating. She resisted the urge to punch him and instead spoke with a seriousness that was undermined by the faint blush still coloring her cheeks. ¡°Again!¡± ¡°Sure,¡± he agreed easily. But the results didn¡¯t change. Mikael outclassed her completely, his mastery of his Explosive Style leaving her with no chance to react. Each time she managed to mount a counterattack, it was already too late, or he evaded her efforts with ease. ¡°Ahh... ahh... ahh...¡± she panted heavily, lying on the ground, completely spent and disheveled from the intensity of the sparring session. Despite her exhaustion, her green eyes glimmered with curiosity as she watched Mikael. She kept her questions to herself, knowing it wasn¡¯t polite to demand someone explain their techniques. Mikael, seated nearby, noticed her curiosity and smiled. ¡°The technique I used to move so fast is something I created called Explosive Style,¡± he explained. ¡°It combines the mage and warrior paths. I create small, controlled explosions from specific parts of my body, using the propulsion to accelerate rapidly.¡± To demonstrate, he generated a small explosion beneath his foot, propelling himself forward in a slow, deliberate movement to make the mechanics clear. Chapter 71: Taking Cares of his Weakness Amelia¡¯s expression shifted to one of awe. ¡°Wow... that¡¯s incredible.¡± Then, as if a thought struck her, her face fell slightly, and a self-deprecating smile appeared. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can be your sparring partner anymore. I¡¯m not your match.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Mikael asked. ¡°Huh?¡± A dumbfounded look crossed her face. He continued, ¡°Even if I¡¯m stronger than you, we can still spar. Just because you didn¡¯t gave an answer to my confession two weeks ago doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re not friends, right? And if I¡¯m stronger now, that just means you need to train to surpass me.¡± He ended with a challenging smirk. As she listened, a warm feeling blossomed in her chest. The determination in his words reignited her own. ¡°You¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t give up so easily. I¡¯ll train hard and surpass you¡ªmark my words!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± he said, offering her his hand. She took it, letting him pull her to her feet, but her legs were weak from exhaustion. She stumbled forward, and before she could fall, Mikael caught her in his arms. For a moment, she froze, her face inches from his chest, before a faint blush spread across her cheeks. ¡°If you wanted a hug, Amelia, you just needed to ask,¡± he teased, his tone playful. Her blush deepened, and she quickly extricated herself from his hold. Standing on her own, she avoided his gaze, her face still flushed with embarrassment. Mikael found her reaction captivating. Seeing the usually calm and composed Amelia with a deep blush and an averted gaze stirred something in him. ¡°I should go,¡± she said quietly, her voice softer than usual. ¡°Yeah, me too,¡± he replied. They each returned to their dormitory rooms, but both knew that today, for the first time, a line they had carefully avoided crossing had been crossed. That night, as they slept, their thoughts were filled with each other. After a short nap, Mikael woke up and ran a hand through his hair before getting out of bed. As he stretched, his thoughts wandered to the girls he was interested in, and a silent chuckle escaped his lips. ¡®Look at me. Two or three months ago, I was a virgin, and now I¡¯m aiming for a harem and already working toward building one. Life really is unpredictable.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s incredible how much the Records have changed me. Before, I didn¡¯t care about women¡ªthat¡¯s why I was a virgin. I was calmer, more emotionless, if that¡¯s the right word. But now, I¡¯ve changed so much, not just in terms of strength, though that¡¯s obvious¡ªI¡¯m capable of superhuman feats now, something I couldn¡¯t have dreamed of before.¡¯ ¡®The most noticeable changes, though, are in my personality. I¡¯ve become a bit of a training maniac, as Amelia would say. On the romantic side, the shifts are even more striking. I¡¯ve found myself genuinely interested in girls and even wanting multiple partners. It¡¯s surprising¡­ though maybe it isn¡¯t. I¡¯ve always been greedy, like most people, but with me, it¡¯s worse. Maybe it¡¯s a habit I picked up as a street orphan, always wanting more because I had so little back then.¡¯ ¡®But no, what¡¯s truly unexpected is how much I care about my women¡ªor rather, my woman, for now, since Kiara is the only one I¡¯m in a real relationship with. Before, I didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s lives, but now there are those who are important to me. I genuinely care about them. Then there¡¯s this playful side of me, which I initially ¡°created¡± while flirting. It felt fake at first, but now it¡¯s become a natural part of who I am.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, I¡¯ve really changed,¡¯ he realized, a small smile tugging at his lips. Clearing his mind of these thoughts, he reminded himself that he had just woken up and wasn¡¯t in the mood for more philosophical reflection. Instead, he turned his focus to the day ahead and headed toward the training room. There was work to be done. In the training room, he focused on the three things he¡¯d identified as weaknesses during his first military mission. He decided to start with the easiest: learning how to use Explosive Style in conjunction with Blade Tempest, as he had struggled with this combination. His training revolved solely around mastering this technique. Thanks to his foundational knowledge and high intelligence stats, it took him only a few hours to achieve success. By the end, he could use his Chained Sword Style in conjunction with Explosive Style as effortlessly as if he were using either technique on its own. After completing his training, it was time for a Ranker Path class with Emily. His return to class attracted some attention, as he had been absent for the past two weeks. While such absences weren¡¯t unusual for students, his reputation¡ªor more accurately, his ¡°infamy¡± due to his close relationship with Amelia¡ªmade his movements more noticeable. Still, he ignored the attention and focused on the class. While it didn¡¯t offer groundbreaking information, it did expand his knowledge. After the class, he knew he still had two remaining ¡°weaknesses¡± to address, so he headed to the first year library. For once, the librarian wasn¡¯t Lyra but another person, a man. This mildly surprised him, but he quickly assumed Lyra was busy with something else and dismissed the thought. He made his way to the mage section, where he delved into books on spells and magical theory. His goal was twofold: to learn useful spells and to reinforce his foundational knowledge of magic. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. He stayed in the library until late, leaving only because he needed to at least pretend to sleep. Before leaving, he made sure to rent a few books to continue his studies on magic in his free time. *** In this way, three days passed uneventfully. Apart from his magical foundation growing at an incredible speed, not much happened. The only notable event was a small sparring session with Amelia, who had made remarkable progress. Determined to surpass Mikael, and regaining her place as a valid sparring partner. During this time, he also contemplated finding an opportunity to acquire higher-level talents. With the Advanced Race Gain System now in his possession and his current race variation limited to average talent, he wanted to find a way to come into contact with a high-ranker. Killing one was practically impossible, but even a single touch could be enough to copy a talent superior to his current level. Unfortunately, no such opportunity had presented itself so far. On the fourth day, just after the duel class a thought that had been lingering in the back of his mind pushed Mikael to send a message to Lyra. Mikael [11:04 AM]: Hello, I¡¯m wondering, why haven¡¯t I seen you in the library? I¡¯ve been there over the past few days, and you weren¡¯t at the counter. Lyra [11:05 AM]: Oh, that! I forgot to tell you. Starting a little after you left the Academy, I was reassigned to the Main Library. Being the assistant librarian for the First-Year Library was only a temporary role for one month. Mikael [11:06 AM]: Looks like I¡¯ll need to visit the Main Library. I can¡¯t leave my favorite bookworm alone, can I? Lyra [11:06 AM]: If you want to visit me, I¡¯d be happy! ^o^ After finishing the texts, Mikael decided to visit the Main Library, not just because Lyra was there, but also because his collection of magic books was running low. Before heading over, he stopped at the First-Year Library to return the books he had borrowed. The walk to the Main Library was longer than usual, as it was located farther from his dormitory. When he finally arrived, the sight of the grand building left an impression. Towering shelves stretched toward the ceiling, and the architecture exuded a sense of sophistication. Inside, students wandered between the rows of books, most of them second, third, or fourth-years. First-years like Mikael were rare here, but he paid it no mind and headed straight to the counter where Lyra worked. Lyra sat at the counter, her legs crossed, engrossed in a thick tome. Her long purple hair, streaked with red-pink highlights, framed her face, giving her a striking yet effortless beauty. When her vivid purple eyes glanced up and recognized Mikael, her expression softened slightly. Despite her reserved nature, there was a natural ease between them. ¡°You¡¯re already here? Didn¡¯t know you missed me that much,¡± Lyra teased, setting her book aside. Momentarily surprised by her uncharacteristic playfulness, Mikael chuckled. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s been too long since I saw my favorite librarian. How could I not miss you?¡± he replied in an exaggerated but soft tone, mindful of the library setting. She smirked, visibly pleased by his words. ¡°Looking for something specific today?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m currently looking for books on magic, mage theory, and anything that could help me with the mage path.¡± Her eyes lit up at his answer. ¡°You¡¯re working on what we talked about before? Combining the warrior and mage paths?¡± she asked, clearly excited by the idea. For a bookworm like her, the prospect of such a rare fusion appearing before her was like a dream come true. Her excitement grew as she leaned forward. ¡°When you achieve results, can you show me? Please?¡± she asked, her expression made even more persuasive by her puppy-dog eyes. Seeing her usually reserved demeanor vanish in the face of her thirst for knowledge was endearing to Mikael, and he smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already combined the two paths to help me in combat. Of course, it isn¡¯t perfect, but it¡¯s working. Right now, I¡¯m focusing on becoming a better mage before I try to find a way to better combine the two paths together.¡± Her eyes widened, and she began trembling with excitement. ¡°Really!? Can you show me? Mikael chuckled at her reaction. ¡°Sure, no problem. Once I grab the books I need, we can head to a training room, where I could show you. But can you leave your post as assistant librarian so easily?¡± Unfazed by his question, she pulled out her phone and sent a quick message. ¡°Done. Someone will come to replace me soon enough,¡± she said confidently. He whistled in admiration. ¡°Efficient as always. By the way, do you have any recommendations for mage-related books?¡± She thought for a moment before pointing to a section of the library and giving him directions to the books he needed. ¡°Thanks! I¡¯ll grab those now. You can join me once your replacement arrives,¡± he said, heading off to the indicated shelves. Meanwhile, Lyra returned to the thick tome she had been reading when Mikael arrived. From within its pages, she pulled out a much smaller book titled How to Identify One¡¯s Own Feelings. She glanced around to ensure no one was watching before carefully locking it away in a secure compartment under the counter using the bracelet on her wrist as the key. Mikael moved through the aisles of the library, searching for books. He found a few that piqued his interest, them being Advanced Mana Theory, Elemental Control, and Heal. After picking up these three books, Lyra joined him and recommended a couple more. In the end, he also took Spell Creation Fundamentals and Understanding Spells. With that, his limit of five books was reached. He rented them from the woman temporarily replacing Lyra as the assistant librarian, and together they exited the building. Once inside a private training room, Mikael noticed Lyra¡¯s intense stare and the notebook clutched in her hands. He honestly wanted to laugh but controlled himself and began demonstrating Explosive Style. He performed it slowly to ensure she could observe the process. A small explosion appeared beneath his left foot, propelling him a few meters forward. ¡°Woah,¡± Lyra exclaimed in wonder. She quickly approached him, eyes wide with curiosity, and began firing off a barrage of questions. ¡°That was fire magic, wasn¡¯t it? You created an explosion beneath you to move¡ªbrilliant! But why was there no sound? And how do you control the strength of the explosion? And the¡ª¡± Mikael raised a hand to stop the flood of questions. Lyra immediately flushed with embarrassment, realizing she had let her curiosity get the better of her, which often happened when she found a subject particularly fascinating. Chapter 72: Intent Casting ¡°One question at a time, please,¡± he said, not at all offended by her enthusiasm. In fact, he found her excitement cute in a nerdy way. Her reaction surprised him, though. Normally, she was composed and reserved, but she clearly couldn¡¯t contain herself when new knowledge was involved. It occurred to him that while she loved reading, what truly captivated her was learning new things. Her reaction at the library and now in the training room only reinforced this realization. ¡°The explosions are created using fire¡ª¡± he began, patiently explaining the process. Lyra took diligent notes, her expression becoming more impressed with each detail. The technique was not only incredibly difficult to perform, requiring precise control over both the strength of the explosion and one¡¯s own body¡ªwithout which, one might stumble instead of moving faster¡ªbut the unorthodox ideas behind it were also remarkably innovative and expertly crafted. The conversation naturally shifted from Explosive Style to a broader discussion about magic. Even though Mikael didn¡¯t have Lyra¡¯s depth of knowledge¡ªshe had studied magic much longer¡ªhis unconventional approach and unique ideas added fresh perspectives. Both of them gained something from the exchange. Mikael learned valuable insights about magical theory, while Lyra discovered new concepts and creative applications she hadn¡¯t considered before. Their conversation lasted longer than expected. Despite sitting on the ground, which wasn¡¯t the most comfortable, neither seemed to mind. Their time together was both pleasant and productive, a win-win for them. Eventually, they decided to wrap up the discussion but agreed to meet again outside the library to continue their conversations. They realized that the library wasn¡¯t the best place for extended discussions, and renting private training rooms just to chat felt wasteful. As they went their separate ways, Mikael suddenly realized that their planned future "meetings" bore a striking resemblance to dates. Lyra, however, didn¡¯t come to the same realization at the time. It would only hit her later, in the quiet of her dormitory, when she was more composed and reflective. After parting ways with Lyra, Mikael returned to his dormitory. He headed straight for the training room, his thoughts racing. ¡®These past few days have been enjoyable, but I feel like I haven¡¯t progressed much. Of course, it¡¯s just an illusion¡ªmy knowledge of magic has grown a lot during this time.¡¯ ¡®But now, I think I¡¯m good enough at magic to be considered at least a decent mage. I can start addressing the issue of spell diversity that I noticed during the ship protection military mission.¡¯ With that thought, he picked up the book on the Heal spell, a second-circle light magic spell. Skimming through the sections on the spell¡¯s history, he quickly reached the part that interested him: the spellcasting process. Spellcasting, as the book explained, could be broken down into several stages. First was converting one¡¯s mana into the necessary element; in this case it was the light element, as the Heal spell was a light-based spell. This step wasn¡¯t necessary for neutral spells. The second stage involved manipulating the mana to achieve the desired effect, in this case, healing either the caster or another person. The book also described the intent required for the spell to work properly. Finally, there was the chant. For Heal, the chant was: "Radiant light of the divine, shine forth with endless grace. Mend what is broken, renew what is torn, and banish the shadow of pain. Restore the flesh, strengthen the spirit, and let vitality flow anew!¡± As Mikael read the chant, he cursed inwardly. ¡®What the fuck is this? It¡¯s like a fucking poem! How are you supposed to use this in battle if you need to recite an entire paragraph just to cast a spell?¡¯ ¡®I hope the other spells aren¡¯t like this, because if they are... Higher-circle spells will be completely impractical unless you have minutes to prepare. If higher-circle spells require even longer chants, it will be even worse; they''ll be totally useless in combat¡ªunless, of course, you¡¯re skilled enough to cast spells using only intent.¡¯ ¡®But the solution is simple, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ he wondered. ¡®I just need to become good enough to cast all my spells using intent. Easy, right? No, clearly not. Even now, I can¡¯t cast a single spell purely with intent. The spell I find easiest to cast is Clean, and even then, I have to mentally chant half of its incantation to make it work. So, being able to cast harder spells using intent only? That¡¯s a whole other challenge.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯ll be hard, but it¡¯s a worthwhile objective to work toward,¡¯ he thought, shaking himself out of his musings. Realizing he¡¯d been lost in thought, he refocused on learning the Heal spell. He followed the first step: changing the element of his mana. He released mana from his core in a quantity he estimated would be sufficient to cast the spell, then transformed this mana into light-element mana within his body. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. This part was relatively easy for him, as the difficulty of transforming mana didn¡¯t increase significantly from first-circle to second-circle spells. With the transformation complete, he began chanting while directing his mana according to the instructions in the book. At the same time, he focused his intent on what he wanted the spell to achieve¡ªin this case, healing himself. ¡°Radiant light of the divine, shine forth with endless grace. Mend what is broken, renew what is torn, and banish the shadow of pain. Restore the flesh, strengthen the spirit, and let vitality flow anew!¡± As he finished the chant, light wrapped around him, bringing a warm and soothing sensation. His eyebrows rose in surprise. He had successfully cast a second-circle spell on his first attempt. While the results weren¡¯t perfect, the spell had worked. This success was undoubtedly due to his rapidly growing foundation and knowledge of magic, which had been of tremendous help. Encouraged, he continued casting the spell, chanting the paragraph each time and making small adjustments after each cast. His progress was swift, and by the ninth attempt, he had fully learned the spell. He checked the time and noted that only 15 minutes had passed. His mana reserves were still at 70%, and despite casting a second-circle spell multiple times, he felt capable of continuing. His mana reserves were also regenerating steadily while slowly growing stronger. At the beginning of his journey, his mana and aura cores only grew when he completely emptied them and meditated to absorb mana or aura from the air. Now, with better control, he could grow his cores without emptying them. By absorbing mana and aura from the air even as his core filled, a small portion became permanently infused into the core, gradually increasing its capacity. The rate of growth depended on his talent and the density of mana or aura in the environment. With the Heal spell mastered, he decided to continue his mage training, pleased with his progress. This time, he aimed to cast spells using only intent. He started with the Clean spell, a first-circle spell that he could already silent cast and which required little mana, allowing him to practice repeatedly for faster progress. He began casting the spell, focusing on understanding its underlying mechanics. He quickly reduced the silent cast to three words, but progress stalled after that. Despite nearly an hour of effort, he made no further headway. ¡®Maybe I¡¯m doing something wrong?¡¯ he thought, frustrated. He began analyzing his approach to find a solution. ¡®Intent... intent. Maybe I need to abandon the chant entirely, even in my mind, and move straight to casting through pure intent? It¡¯s worth a try.¡¯ With this new strategy, he resumed casting. This time, progress was noticeable, which pleased him and confirmed his decision. Time passed as he repeatedly cast the spell, making minor adjustments after each attempt. Finally, he succeeded. ¡®Clean¡¯ (A/N: When I put a spell like this, it doesn¡¯t mean he needs to think of the spell name to cast it¡ªit¡¯s simply to indicate which spell was cast!) As the Clean spell activated, he felt himself becoming ¡°cleaner,¡± though at this point the effect was redundant. Casting the spell so many times in quick succession had already left him spotless. Still, the point wasn¡¯t cleanliness¡ªit was mastering intent casting. Satisfied with his progress, he continued training. Next, he worked on other first-circle spells he had learned. He quickly noticed that his progress was much faster than with Clean, likely due to his improved understanding of intent casting. Soon, he mastered intent casting for another first-circle spell, then another, and continued to improve at an accelerating pace. By 4 a.m., he had achieved intent casting for all the first-circle spells he knew. His mana core had grown noticeably from the strain of continuous training. With the first-circle spells mastered, he turned his focus to the only second-circle spell he knew: Heal. Progress was slower this time, as the spell was significantly more complex. It was also his first second-circle spell, so he wasn¡¯t yet accustomed to their intricacies. Additionally, the higher mana consumption required regular breaks for meditation. His training continued until it was time for his aura style class. By then, he had made solid progress; he could now silent cast Heal with only half the chant recited mentally. He attended the aura style class, where a burly instructor led the session. The lesson sparked ideas for creating a giant aura sword, addressing a weakness he had noticed during his fight with the kraken. Filing these ideas away for later, he headed to the Main Library. There, he found Lyra at the counter again. Surprisingly, she seemed more bashful than during their previous conversation. After a brief chat, they agreed to meet the next day. Mikael then wandered through the library aisles, formulating a new plan. His goal was to learn multiple first-circle and possibly second-circle spells from all elements except space. Space spells were notoriously difficult to master, so he decided to reserve them for later, focusing instead on increasing his elemental diversity. For now, he aimed to study spells across the eight elements: fire, water, wind, earth, lightning, light, shadow, and neutral. The only problem was the five-book rental limit, but he devised a solution. Using his enhanced mind, he could memorize the relevant sections of spellbooks while in the library, then practice the spells later in his training room. This way, he could effectively study dozens of spells without needing to make multiple trips. As he moved through the aisles, he selected spellbooks and began reading them at an impressive speed. While a normal person might take four minutes per page when reading academic texts, he needed only about 20 seconds and retained the information perfectly. Chapter 73: Conflict Mikael stood in the main library, completely absorbed in the spellbook he held. Standing in one of the aisles, he flipped through the pages with practiced ease, his enhanced mind processing the dense magical text faster than most could manage. This particular book focused on a fire-element spell, and Mikael was so engrossed that he didn¡¯t notice the group of second-year students entering the aisle behind him. ¡°Look at this first-year,¡± one of them sneered, his tone mocking. ¡°Completely zoned out like he¡¯s the only one here.¡± Another laughed quietly. ¡°Isn¡¯t he the guy hanging around Amelia? Guess he thinks he¡¯s something special.¡± Their leader, a tall, broad-shouldered boy with an arrogant smirk, stepped forward. Without warning, he bumped Mikael¡¯s shoulder with his own, clearly intending to knock him off balance. The result was the opposite. Mikael didn¡¯t move an inch, his body unmoving as if the second-year had struck a stone wall. The older student, on the other hand, staggered back a step, blinking in surprise and anger. ¡°What the hell?¡± the second-year snapped, his smirk vanishing. Mikael closed the book slowly, his green eyes calm and steady as he regarded the boy. ¡®Really again people that are aggressive because of my close relation with Amelia?¡¯ he thought having heard their conversation. Inwardly he was amused, because honestly these simps were kinda funny, at the start he found them annoying but now after a while he simply found them pathetic, pitiful even in a way. With an almost amused expression, he said, ¡°Is there something you need?¡± His tone was polite but held a subtle mocking undertone. The second-year scowled. ¡°You think your smart aren¡¯t you but you¡¯re nothing just a parasite clinging to Amelia Mikael¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Thanks for your unasked and totally useless opinion. Now, if you¡¯re done trying to make a fool of yourself, I¡¯d like to get back to my reading.¡± The other second-years chuckled quietly at their leader¡¯s expense, which only fueled his anger. ¡°You little¡ª¡± he began, stepping forward aggressively. Before the situation could escalate further, a soft but firm voice cut through the tension. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Lyra appeared at the end of the aisle, a thick book tucked under her arm. Her purple eyes darted between Mikael and the second-years, her reserved demeanor tinged with irritation. Though her voice was calm, there was an unmistakable authority in it. The second-year leader faltered, his aggression wawering as he turned toward Lyra. ¡°We were just talking,¡± he said, his voice defensive. Lyra¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, her bookworm-like curiosity momentarily replaced with quiet disapproval. She glanced at Mikael, who stood relaxed and unbothered, then back at the group. ¡°This is a library,¡± she said softly. ¡°Talking loudly, let alone causing a disturbance, isn¡¯t acceptable.¡± One of the second-years muttered, ¡°We weren¡¯t that loud.¡± Lyra¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but her tone became firmer. ¡°Leave.¡± The leader hesitated, clearly embarrassed at being chastised by someone he perceived as meek. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Lyra said quietly, her voice calm but laced with authority. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave right now, I¡¯ll myself take care of throwing you outside!¡± The leader flushed red, his fists clenching. His friends tugged at his sleeve, muttering for him to let it go. After a moment of tense silence, he huffed and gestured for his group to leave. ¡°We¡¯re not done,¡± he muttered toward Mikael before storming off. Mikael watched them go with a faint smirk, shaking his head slightly. ¡°Well, that was pointless.¡± Lyra let out a small relieved sigh, her composed demeanor disappearing in favor of a more reserved expression. ¡°Are you all right?¡± she asked quietly. Mikael raised an eyebrow, amused. ¡°You know I could have handled them.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Lyra replied, her tone softening. ¡°But this is a library, not a sparring arena. It¡¯s better to avoid unnecessary drama.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Fair point. Thanks for stepping in.¡± She gave him a small nod, her gaze lingering on him briefly before turning back to the book she was holding. ¡°If you need anything else, just let me know,¡± she said, her reserved tone back in place. ¡°Will do,¡± Mikael replied as she walked away. He returned to his book, unbothered by the interruption considering it a minor episode not worth thinking about, his focus already back on the spells he was studying. Hours passed before he finally stopped, having memorized all the spells he wanted to learn. With a small nod to Lyra, he exited the building. The rays of the setting sun bathed him in their warm glow, while the encroaching darkness of night began to spread across the surroundings¡ªa sign of how long he had spent in the main library. Unbothered by the encroaching darkness, Mikael began his walk. After only a short moment, he noticed something and subtly altered his path, heading toward a quieter, dimly lit area of the Academy where fewer students roamed. Before long, he entered what could only be described as a dark alley, the shadows stretching around him. The sound of footsteps and hushed voices behind him broke the stillness. ¡°Damn, this bastard made us wait for hours,¡± one voice muttered. Another, harsher voice chimed in, ¡°I won¡¯t be satisfied until I beat him so bad his own parents wouldn¡¯t recognize him!¡± Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Mikael turned around, his calm gaze falling on the same three second-years from the library. The leader hesitated for a moment, uneasy at Mikael¡¯s lack of reaction, but then pushed forward with bravado. ¡°Surprise, little fucker! I told you we weren¡¯t done, didn¡¯t I?¡± His grin was meant to intimidate. Mikael raised an eyebrow, his expression more amused than anything. ¡°You lot again?¡± he said, his voice even. The leader mistook Mikael¡¯s tone for fear and opened his mouth to speak, but Mikael cut him off. ¡°So, let me get this straight. You waited hours to ambush me, all because of a minor conflict in the library?¡± His eyes filled with disdain. ¡°Your lives must be really pathetic if this is the best use of your time.¡± The three second-years turned red with anger, their leader¡¯s smirk twisting into a scowl. ¡°Screw you! You¡¯re dead! Get him!¡± At the command, the two lackeys charged at Mikael, refraining from using aura or mana to stay within the Academy¡¯s rules. They aimed to overwhelm him with brute force, confident that a first-year wouldn¡¯t be able to handle them. Mikael, however, didn¡¯t even flinch. Effortlessly, he ducked under a poorly aimed punch before sidestepping another. The lackeys¡¯ movements were clumsy, their techniques amateurish. With precise timing, Mikael countered. He delivered a sharp punch to the first attacker¡¯s stomach, causing the boy¡¯s eyes to bulge before he was launched back a meter, collapsing on the ground and groaning in pain. Mikael had controlled his strength, knowing that inflicting serious injuries could land him in trouble. The second lackey froze in shock, staring at his fallen comrade. Before he could react, Mikael¡¯s powerful kick slammed into his chest, sending him flying into a nearby wall. He let out a pained grunt as his back hit the surface before sliding to the ground, clearly incapacitated. The leader¡¯s face paled as he watched his two allies be dispatched in mere seconds. Sweat beaded on his forehead as fear crept in. Realizing he couldn¡¯t match Mikael in raw strength, he decided to break the rules. Blue energy flared around his body as he activated his aura cloak, enhancing his physical abilities. With a roar, the leader charged at Mikael, moving far faster than his lackeys. ¡®There¡¯s no way a first-year can take me on when I¡¯m using aura,¡¯ he thought, confident in his rank as an E+ warrior. Mikael, seeing the use of aura, decided to get slightly more serious. As the leader¡¯s punch approached, Mikael sidestepped and redirected it, using minimal effort. Then, with precise timing, he countered with a solid strike to the leader¡¯s chest. The leader staggered back, clutching his chest in pain but grinning as if he had baited Mikael into a false sense of security. He threw another punch, aiming for a surprise attack. Mikael easily blocked it, his expression calm, before delivering a powerful uppercut to the leader¡¯s jaw. The second-year¡¯s eyes rolled back as he saw stars. He was lifted off the ground before crashing onto his back with a loud thud, unconscious. Mikael glanced at the three fallen attackers, his expression indifferent. With a slight shrug, he turned and walked away, leaving the dark alley behind. Shortly after Mikael left, a third-year student wearing a badge signifying his position in the disciplinary committee arrived at the scene. Frowning, he tapped his bracelet, having received a notification about unauthorized aura usage. Approaching the unconscious second-years, he sighed. ¡°Seriously? Another one of these fights¡­¡± He glanced at the active aura signature still lingering on one of the students. His bracelet confirmed the identity of the aura user¡ªthe leader. Looking down, the disciplinary officer noticed one of the lackeys was still conscious, though groaning in pain. ¡°What happened here?¡± he asked, his tone sharp. ¡°We got into a fight,¡± the second-year admitted grudgingly, offering no further details. The officer¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°He used aura during the fight, didn¡¯t he?¡± The lackey hesitated before nodding. Loyalty wasn¡¯t strong enough to shield the leader from the truth, especially when it could mean more trouble for himself. The officer sighed again and crouched next to the unconscious leader. With a simple spell, he woke him up. ¡°What the¡ª¡± the leader gasped, disoriented. ¡°You got into a fight and used aura, correct?¡± the officer asked coldly. The leader blinked, then nodded reluctantly, realizing there was no point in lying. The officer checked his bracelet before speaking. ¡°This is your first offense, so here¡¯s how this will go: you¡¯re suspended from the Academy for one week. If it happens again, you¡¯ll be expelled. Is that clear?¡± The leader wanted to argue but stopped when he saw the cold look in the officer¡¯s eyes. Gritting his teeth, he muttered, ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Good. You have two hours to leave the premises. You may visit the infirmary if needed,¡± the officer said curtly before walking away, uninterested in hearing any more excuses. Meanwhile, Mikael, unaware of the aftermath, had returned to the training room. He was already deep into another session, focusing entirely on his progress and leaving the earlier ambush as nothing more than a passing inconvenience. This time, Mikael focused on learning the spells he had memorized. He started with the first-circle spells, as they were much easier to grasp. He only worked on them until they were considered ¡°learned,¡± not pushing further toward silent casting or intent casting for now. The night passed quickly, and by morning, his mana core had grown noticeably. He had successfully learned a little more than half of the first-circle spells he memorized the day before. At that moment, his phone rang. Pausing his training, he picked it up and saw that it was Amelia. The call surprised him; she didn¡¯t usually reach out to him this way. Still, he answered. They exchanged casual conversation for a short while before Amelia hesitated and then nervously asked, ¡°Say, can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Mikael replied evenly, sensing the tension in her voice. ¡°You see¡­ i-it¡¯s just that¡­mydadwouldliketoseeyou,¡± she blurted out quickly, her nerves getting the better of her. ¡°What? Did you just say your dad wants to see me?¡± Mikael asked, genuinely surprised by the sudden and unexpected request. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± she admitted with a sigh. ¡°He called me not long ago and said he wanted to meet the man I¡¯m close to.¡± ¡°Already introducing me to your family? You¡¯re skipping a few steps, don¡¯t you think?¡± he teased lightly, but when she didn¡¯t laugh and remained silent, clearly anxious, Mikael softened his tone. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t mind. If you want, I can meet your family.¡± He heard a relieved sigh on the other end before she said, ¡°Would you be available tomorrow?¡± Having nothing planned, Mikael agreed. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± ¡°Okay, great! I¡¯ll come to pick you up at 1 PM, okay?¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Mikael confirmed, and they ended the call. Afterward, Mikael sat on his bed, a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡®Honestly, meeting her father could be a great opportunity. He¡¯s one of the two dukes and extremely powerful. From what I know, he¡¯s an SSS rank warrior. If I can manage to shake his hand, I might be able to use the Advanced Race Gain System to copy his race¡¯s ¡°variations,¡± or rather, his talents. That could allow me to upgrade my current talent from average to genius. With that, along with my control, my aura, and the mana potency I gain with each rank-up, could surpass even Amelia.¡¯ He sighed inwardly. ¡®That¡¯s pretty cold of me to think like that, isn¡¯t it? While I do care about Amelia, that doesn¡¯t extend to her dad. Maybe just a little because he¡¯s her father, and if something happened to him, she¡¯d be sad. But fundamentally, I still don¡¯t care about strangers.¡¯ Shrugging off the thought, Mikael refocused on his training.